ã€ŠI Defeated the Devil, So I Had To Become the Devil Myselfã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Devil''s castle.

    My name is Anle. The humanoid creature in tasteless black armor in front of me is the demon king.

    "Drink" I shouted, raised the sword of victory in my hand, and was about to cut down on the demon king squatting on the ground with his head in his arms.

    "Stop fighting, stop fighting, I admit defeat!" The demon king sobbed and shouted.

    "You''re not the devil anymore. I don''t care. I''ll cut you down. If I defeat you, I will be the first brave man in durland! Wow, ha ha "

    "Woo woo, you are more like a demon king than me. I quit! "

    The demon king squatting on the ground suddenly jumped up, took off his armor, threw it on the ground and ran away. The fast rabbit was his grandson.

    "Hey, hey, don''t run. You want me to chop it down. OK, you have seed. You can run. If you come back again, I''ll hit you once. "

    I looked awkwardly at the demon king''s armor on the ground. Did I beat the demon king? It''s very unpleasant. He just ran away and gave up such a promising demon king career? But I haven''t played enough. Forget it, I picked up the demon king''s helmet. At least this thing can prove that I have defeated the demon king, and I will be the bravest in the continent.

    Capua City, brave guild.

    I held the devil king''s dirt, and there were two big roots on it. Oh, it was two black helmets like sheep''s horns. I shouted, "this is the evil devil''s helmet. The devil has been defeated by me!"

    The original noisy brave guild was silent, which is exactly what I want.

    "Wow meow, brave adult is so handsome meow. Can you sign for me, meow. " A cat girl with cat ears and a yellow cat tail behind her said to me.

    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Now someone threw himself into my arms and was my favorite kitten. ha-ha! The peak of my life is coming!

    "Wait, how do you prove that this helmet is the demon king''s thing, not your forgery?" Said a man in a heavy helmet with a huge sword in his hand.

    I took a look at this uninteresting heavy swordsman and dared to question the brave man who is the first in kapua city and the first in durlan continent! I really don''t know heaven and earth. "Your guild will send someone to check and see if what I said is true or false, brave adult."

    The registrant of the brave guild is an elf woman with blond hair and sexy clothes. His name is Kama. He is quite familiar with me. Kama called a man dressed as a thief and whispered something. Before long, the thief walked out of the guild.

    I don''t care about them. I''m the first brave. I sat on the window of the guild registry, buttoned my nose and waited quietly for the confirmation result. By the way, I''ll introduce myself now: my name is Anle, a demon swordsman. From China in the 21st century, yes, I''m not from this world. He is 19 years old and unemployed, which is the dead house in the public''s mouth. Although I live in a house, my heart does not die. My journey will always be the sea of stars. The reason why I came to this strange world of the continent called durlan is that I went out to buy instant noodles that day. When I passed an intersection, I drove face-to-face... Forget it. In short, it doesn''t matter whether I cross here after death or come alive.

    I only remember that when I opened my eyes, there was a beautiful big sister standing in front of me. She called herself goddess. And tell me that there is an evil and terrible demon king in this world.

    This tasteless demon king naturally wants me to defeat him! Such a setting is completely acceptable to me. I''m happy to think about saving the world.

    With the wisdom and insight of the 21st century, I succeeded today!

    Durland can be said to be a paradise for dead houses like me. It is not only the world of sword and magic, but also the world of cats and maids.

    Just as he was buttoning his nose, the thief who had gone out earlier came back. He went to Kama and whispered a few words. From time to time, his eyes were still aimed at Kama''s chest. Kama''s face was shocked and surprised, followed by joy and excitement.

    "Brave men, he did it! Lord Anle did it! He defeated the devil! " Maka shouted excitedly.

    For a moment, the whole brave guild was boiling! All kinds of suspicions and celebrations roared together.

    I know, it''s time for me to pretend!

    "Everybody be quiet. Tell me who defeated the demon king?"

    "Lord Anle!"

    "Who is the first in Capua!"

    "Lord Anle!"

    "Who is the first in durland!"

    "Lord fidro!"

    "Fuck!"

    This was followed by a seven day national celebration. In wine and beauty, cough, in wine and food, I spent the happiest seven days of my life.

    Another seven days later, I''ve been home for seven days. Why is there an unprecedented sense of emptiness after defeating the demon king? Ah, it would be great if we were in the 21st century. We can surf the Internet and read comics, but here we can only see the ceiling.

    I defeated the demon king and enjoyed the highest treatment in the city. I was knighted by the Duchy of Aryan to which the city of Capua belongs. Now my three meals are specially taken care of by the maid.

    "Lord Anle, the charcoal fried pork chops for you for lunch, meow. Do you need anything else, meow? " Just then, the maid slammed the door and asked.

    My maid, my cat maid, I also have a maid!

    "Cough, hill, do you sometimes feel that life is empty? Do you think the future path is ethereal? Do you feel that even this morning is like a long night, lonely and unable to find someone to talk about? If so, I''d like to talk about life with you! "

    There was no reply outside the door for a long time. How could it be so. I''m the master! Isn''t hill running away shy?

    "Lord Anle, I am willing to talk about life with you! Don''t talk about life. Let''s talk about the sheets! Lord Anle! " What answered me was not hill''s crisp to the bone, but some rough and shy voices that could not distinguish between male and female.

    I was shocked, my delicate body was stunned, and a cold swept through my body. Of course I recognized the sound. This is the voice of Crewe, the chef with the heart of a man and a daughter! Why is this bastard here? There was a thump outside the door! This bastard is smashing the door!

    "Asshole!" I scolded and saw that the door was about to be crushed by Crewe''s strong body. At the moment when the door was kicked open, I didn''t have time to hesitate and jumped down from the second floor.

    "Asshole!" I scolded again. This is the second floor! Although it''s not high, it still hurts me all over. I limped to the street to relax.

    On the window, Crewe poked out his big face full of beard and powder, with a red flower on his head, and shouted, "Lord Anle, I''ll wait for you to come back!" Then he threw a kiss.

    I shivered all over and hurried to speed up my pace despite my leg pain.

    When I came to dur street, the sight in front of me surprised me and speechless. Once bustling dur street, now there is no booth. Don''t talk about stalls. There aren''t even any people. I walked towards the brave guild with shock and confusion.

    Occasionally, I see passers-by dressed up by brave people at the entrance of the alley, like constipated faces and dull eyes. What''s the matter?

    With curiosity, I came to the brave guild. In the guild hall of Nuo University, only two or three people sat at the table in the corner and drank beer silently.

    "Kama, wake up, Kama." I tried to wake up Kama, the blonde, sleeping guild registrar.

    Kama is an elf family. It is said that she doesn''t need a long rest, but she actually sleeps on her stomach at the moment. What the hell is going on? What''s the matter with the world?

    "Ah, it''s Lord Anle. Why are you here?" The sleepy Kama is very cute.

    "Kama, why is there no one in the guild today? Is the guild out of work? " I asked curiously.

    "Ah, no, no, Lord Anle. It''s just that no one has done the guild task. " Kama quickly waved her hand and explained.

    "No one did it? What''s the matter? Is the reward too bad? I told you long ago that brave people are also human beings. Those rewards are really too few. "

    "No, no, Lord Anle. There are plenty of rewards, but no one is willing to do it. Since Lord Anle defeated the demon king, these brave people seem to have lost their motivation and no one will do the guild task anymore. Come and have some beer at most. " Kama looks a little wronged and sad.

    "I defeated the demon king and lost my motivation?" I muttered Kama''s words.

    "Yes, not only the brave, but also the urban residents seem to have lost their motivation to live. You''ve seen it when you came here. No one is willing to work, there is no threat from the demon king, and the residents are not willing to make money to buy self-defense equipment, nor do they want to pay for the brave. People are beginning to degenerate and enjoy the time of peace. "

    "What can the city do if it goes on like this! Brave people don''t want to do guild tasks, and residents don''t want to work. A brave man without pursuit is like a walking corpse. Residents also eat and sleep. No sense of danger, no tomorrow''s life. " Then the kind Kama sobbed.

    "What about the wild animals around the town? Are these brave people and residents not afraid of these wild animals and goblin attacks?"

    "Woo woo, Lord Anle, there''s no more goblin. These demon kings haven''t appeared for three or five days. Some people have seen that these goblins sleep in their nests. Even if they go out and see people, they don''t bother to attack. They, they seem to have lost power. "

    "This... I defeated the demon king and became a sinner?" After saying goodbye to Kama, I lost and returned to my residence. Kru''s warm embrace I ignored. My heart was full of Kama''s words. Without the pursuit, the brave were like walking corpses. Do people still need to pursue and goals?

    "Dululu, the lovely, kind, just and charming goddess lanstya, join us! Ah, why is Lord Anle frowning. Isn''t Crewe warm enough? " Lanstya, who suddenly appeared in front of me, smiled happily.

    This is the goddess I saw when I opened my eyes, the goddess lanstya with some water in her brain. She is wearing a pure white feather coat. With long white hair, it looks like a goddess. But the chest is still in the primary school stage.

    "Flat breasted goddess, what are you doing here?" I said angrily.

    "Ah, say it again. I''m a goddess. Believe it or not, I turned you into a pig. Lovely, of course I''m here to help you, doodle. "¡° Get to the point, waste goddess. " There''s a reason why I don''t like her. When I woke up, lanstya told me that I could choose an ability or equipment to defeat the demon king. I naturally understand the importance of cow force equipment from China. A top-level equipment is the symbol of local tyrant players. Intelligent, I chose the legendary sword of the king - the sword of vowing victory. I was full of joy. As soon as I came here, I wanted to fight with a goblin in my hand. As a result, I was beaten into a pig''s head by a goblin. But for being saved by a kind and brave man, he would almost be forced to open the door of the new world by a small goblin. Later, I learned that the sword of victory in my hand was just called the sword of victory, which had nothing to do with the legendary sword of vow of victory. But such piracy makes me feel at home. From then on, I swore that if I saw the goddess again, I would beat her up¡° Ah, Lord Anle, you are very angry. Forget it, the beautiful and kind goddess won''t care about you. You have seen the situation in the street, sir Anle, and you know the state of the brave. Such a lovely, kind, just and charming goddess will give you an arduous task. A task to save the world and the world -- you become the devil! "¡° Ah? What? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 2

    I looked at the waste flat breasted goddess in front of me and asked me to be the demon king. Let''s not say whether my radiant justice temperament is suitable for being a demon king, but say that you are a goddess. Although your brain has water, it is still boiling water. The goddess will actually appoint others to be a demon king?!

    "TIA, are you awake or have a fever?" I pretended to be concerned and touched the forehead of the waste goddess, not to mention that it was really smooth at the moment.

    "Ah, how did Lord Anle see it. It''s all my fault that I stayed up late to catch up with the watchman last night. Oh, don''t say that the Chinese novel animation is really good-looking. " Lanstya''s eyes flashed into memory.

    Yes, this broad-minded goddess lanstya, with a boiling ocean in her mind, loves Chinese entertainment, especially novels.

    I looked at lanstya with a black face, and ten thousand divine beasts stepped in my heart. I knew I couldn''t be serious with a fool, so I deliberately asked again, "goddess, can you explain what you just said in 300 words? Your believers are stupid and don''t understand God''s will. "

    Lanstya stroked her elegant hair and said happily, "my people, God loves the world and the world! So God wants to know the people''s life and the people''s love. This is God''s duty! "

    "It''s the devil''s sentence, waste goddess!"

    "Well, my people, God loves the world and the world! Therefore, God does not want to see the world degenerate and sink. God will send the greatest warrior, Lord Anle. Lord Anle, are you willing to accept the gift of God and become the demon king! "

    I looked at lanstya with golden light around me, picked up the sword of victory and cut at the golden light. Sure enough, it was as broken as glass.

    "Arle? My magic mask, I bought it only after a month''s salary! You compensate me, woo woo, the lovely and kind goddess was so bullied by the world. God will never forgive you, sobbing... "

    "Speak well and don''t pretend to be forced, can''t you? This thing shakes your eyes. "

    I looked at the crying pear blossom and the goddess with golden fragments in her hands, and there was a trace of compassion and desire for protection. I quickly shook my head and told myself that all this in front of me was an illusion. My goddess wouldn''t be so cute.

    "Isn''t it a good thing that I defeated the demon king and calmed the world? Why should God set up a new demon king? Isn''t the demon king evil? Against God? "

    "Ah, woo..."

    "Ask the kind and beautiful goddess to solve your people''s doubts! Light up my way forward! My goddess! "

    The spirit came when lanstyarden. Cough twice and say:

    "This, this is easy to explain. There is darkness, there is light, there is evil, there is justice, there is danger, there is peace. The world needs fear to realize the happiness of peace at present. Lord Anle, you saw it, too. Long ago, human beings and demons in this world had their own independent living space. It was a peaceful and peaceful world without any threat. People who live happily have no worries about food and clothing, but due to human inertia and greed, I don''t know how many years later, human beings no longer work, eat, sleep and eat. Because there are no natural enemies, the number of human beings has increased sharply. Only after the war and civil strife did people understand the value and significance of survival. But the good times didn''t last long. Before long, people began to decadent again. Civilization has been shelved and the world has stopped making progress. "

    "You say they are demons. In the eyes of our God, they are all the same people of God. We God call him Asian. The Asian world is as unbearable as the human world. The only difference is that there is no peace in the Asian world. There is no unity between Asian people. They fight and fight each other. The number decreased sharply. Later, God made a decision to put Asians and humans in one world. God warned mankind that these Asian people are demons and the army of the demon king. They are trying to destroy your beautiful human homeland. Therefore, mankind has unprecedented unity. No one lives decadent. Everyone lives to defeat this hateful demon¡°

    "The God who brought Asians to this world tells Asians that you have a demon king here. The demon king will lead you to unify the world, and the fighting demons will unite in an attempt to occupy the world. "

    "As the leader of Asian people, the devil in human mouth. It''s actually an employee of our Zeus universe company. Enjoy five insurances, one fund and one year off. The existence of the demon king is to restrict demons, alert mankind and bring mankind the goal of struggle. "

    I was stunned to hear lanstya finish, shocked and speechless. God still loves fooling around. Fortunately, he didn''t attack China.

    "In fact, to put it bluntly, the two races restrict each other. Now that the demon king is gone and the balance is broken, the current situation will appear."

    "Yes, Lord Anle, so you can be the devil!"

    "No, I''m the first brave. Whoever loves to be, let your employees of Zeus universe continue to be."

    "Woo woo, Lord Anle, it''s not all you. After you beat the devil away, he fell ill. Now he still stays at home and refuses to see anyone. After others listen, no one wants to be the devil again. "

    I took a whiff from the corner of my eye. In fact, defeating the demon king was a fluke. The day when the demon king was defeated was full of legends. With me, a small intermediate demon swordsman defeated the demon king. The story can be described as ups and downs.

    On that day, I just learned new skills and wanted to visit the demon king castle on a whim. When I stepped into the devil''s castle, I found no one. Bored, I strolled in the castle and came to the demon king''s throne without obstruction. I looked at the demon king with a knife and fork and a steak. The demon king seemed very angry. He left his knife and fork and attacked me. I didn''t have time to escape and stared at the demon king. I can''t help shouting that I''m dying, I''m dying. But unexpectedly, the demon king fell to the ground because he stepped on his cloak just two steps away. After standing up, I didn''t walk a few steps and fell to the ground again. I watched the demon king walk and fall in front of me. The demon king''s helmet fell aside and his face was blue and red, which was very embarrassing. Finally, he was beaten by me squatting on his head. It''s strange that such an experience won''t have psychological shadow¡° I don''t care. I''m not the devil. I want to be the first brave! "¡° No, Lord Anle. If you don''t, no one will be. Your heroic deeds have spread all over Zeus company. No one dares to be the devil except you! Alas, Lord Anle, do you have the heart to watch the kind and beautiful goddess cry to death in front of you? "¡° This, I really haven''t seen it. Let''s invite the goddess of lanstya to perform. "¡° Lord Anle, the demon king has seven men, including Gothic Lori, succubus and dark elves. Aojiao, sick Jiao and the queen, aren''t you excited, Lord Anle? These people can swear to be loyal to you and at your mercy! "¡° Do you think I''ll be bought off? "¡° But the obscene light from your eyes has betrayed you. " Lanstya was a little proud¡° This is the light of wisdom, except for these? "¡° Lord Anle, you will also be a member of our Zeus universe company. The benefits are divine! And my boss said, if you are willing to be the devil, you can meet one wish, anything will do. Do you have a heartbeat, Lord Anle? " Lanstya said proudly. I calmed my mind and tried to calm myself. Such conditions are really attractive. Seven are at my disposal. No, they are at my disposal. They are also at my disposal. And Gothic Lori, demons and dark elves, which are the best. How can I not be moved. What''s more, I can become a member of Odin universe company. Wait, what the hell is this company? Forget it, forget it. The most important thing is to meet one of my wishes. How can I not seize this excellent opportunity¡° Lord Anle, don''t laugh so obscene. You''re becoming more and more like a villain. Oh, doodle. " I looked at lanstya''s smiling face. Just wait and cry. I''ll avenge the sword of victory. I''m going to lower you down to the altar. With a goddess to help me, the demon king can be a wind and water, even if the goddess is a waste¡° I can agree to be the devil, just this wish? "¡° Any way, my boss said, how outrageous it is, as long as it does not violate human ethics. "¡° Well, my wish is - you waste goddess to be my assistant! "¡° Well, it''s acceptable. Um? Huh? Ah! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 3

    Lanstya looked at me strangely. Her apricot mouth opened slightly and repeated, "Lord Anle, what did you say just now?"

    I took a look at the goddess in front of me. It was really hard to communicate with the fool.

    "I said, I can be the demon king. You should be my assistant."

    I squinted at the stunned lanstya and felt inexplicably happy in my heart. How about using the high imitation sword of victory to pit me? Are you happy to be pulled down from the altar by me now?

    "But I''m a goddess. Alas, a noble goddess can''t be an assistant to the demon king. Even if I agree, my boss won''t agree, hem! "

    Lanstya thought and seemed very proud.

    "Then tell me, what goddess are you? What''s your use? "

    "I am a kind and beautiful goddess. I control... Ah, what goddess am I?"

    Lanstya asked herself, touching her head.

    "Let me tell you, you are a waste goddess. You control the vast ocean of your brain. Half of the sea water in your mind is sea crabs. Sometimes the high tide crabs don''t, and sometimes the low tide crabs climb. "

    "Don''t interrupt. What goddess am I? Yes, I''m the kitchen fire goddess. Ah, yes, yes, I''m in control! "

    "Just eating goods. Can you cook? When you get to the devil''s castle, I hope you can cook a good meal. "

    "I''m a goddess. Can''t I. To cook, the kind and beautiful goddess lanstya is the first in the universe... "

    "That''s agreed."

    "Wait, I didn''t say!"

    Just as I was talking to lanstya. A voice of vicissitudes suddenly sounded.

    "Young woodcutter, did you drop this golden axe or..."

    "Hey, hey, did you run to the wrong set?"

    I shouted at my head. The sound came from above.

    After a few seconds of silence, the voice sounded again.

    "Ah, I got the wrong manuscript. It''s all right now. Young brave man, I accept your petition. Waste, cough, good goddess lanstya will become your assistant and help you complete the demon king''s work. "

    "Alas? Wait, wait, boss Zeus. I don''t agree, and what does that waste mean! "

    "Cough, the devil''s work is arduous, and the devil''s assistant''s work is even more difficult. The whole universe is not your lovely, kind, just and charming goddess of kitchen fire. "

    "If you two go out of erfar, I can only punish God."

    The voice of vicissitudes suddenly lowered a decibel.

    "Come on! Young brave! Come on! Goddess of justice! That''s it, bye! "

    "Hey, did you turn it off? They can''t hear you. Haha, let them do the same shit job. These two fools are really easy to fool. Alas, especially the waste goddess. Do you see it? I''ll praise her. How proud she looks. "

    "Lord Zeus, the microphone is not off!"

    Said another pleasant female voice.

    "Oh, what? I beg your pardon? Cough, young brave, beautiful goddess, come on, work hard! Come on, close it! "

    The black line on my face, "did you hear that?"

    Lanstya cried. "I hear you."

    A brief silence.

    "I quit! Compare me to the waste goddess. "

    "No, Lord Anle. Besides, I''m a goddess. What do you mean by comparison. Sobbing... "

    I jerked from the corner of my eye, calmed my mood and said, "since I have accepted it, for the sake of the people. I''ll try my best. Let''s go now and see my seven harem. Cough, no, it''s the seven men. "

    Lanstya wiped the tears on her face. You don''t have to say it''s really beautiful.

    Although I agreed, lanstya was still rolling on the ground, talking about whether she wanted it or not.

    I watched lanstya rolling around without the image of a goddess, squatted in front of him and whispered, "Zeus, divine punishment."

    Sure enough, lanstya stood up from the ground after hearing the excitement. He adjusted his clothes.

    "For the sake of my people, God has to wrong himself. My people, lovely, kind, just and charming, the goddess is willing to give everything to save the lost world! "

    I looked at lanstya''s reaction and thought to myself that this divine punishment must be very severe. Lanstya was not sure that she was mentally disabled because she was punished more by God.

    Lanstya warned me not to expose human identity. Once exposed, it will cause unimaginable consequences.

    I naturally know that the devil thought that his devil king was the great devil who led him to the road of conquest. If I found that the devil king was a human and God''s prank, no matter what the consequences were, I would be dead.

    Lanstya took out a small glowing spherical object from nowhere. I looked carefully at lanstya, who was very thin and didn''t seem to have any pockets. A bold idea came out. Is this ball? Isn''t it? From her nose? Such a thought suddenly made me sick.

    Lanstya glanced, threw the ball, and then read a few words. Suddenly the ball exploded. A whirlpool of blue light appeared in front of me.

    "Come on, Lord Anle. This is the latest product of Zeus. It''s convenient to transfer the ball. Only I am so kind and beautiful... "

    I was too lazy to listen to lanstya''s nonsense and took the lead in the vortex. My eyes were black and I couldn''t see anything.

    When I opened my eyes, the view in front of me was no longer my room, but the throne of the devil!

    Lanstya followed me and came here. As soon as she stepped out, the blue vortex disappeared.

    Lanstya handed me a demon king''s armor, which was the armor worn by the demon king I defeated before. Lanstya asked me to put it on quickly. She went to call me my harem regiment.

    I was full of joy wearing my demon king armor and the demon king helmet with two big roots that I once hated. But when I wear it, it''s really cool. This dark armor is really in line with my temperament. Especially these two big roots, how consistent with my identity. It''s just that I didn''t wear the cloak behind me. This thing not only casts a shadow on the last demon king, but I also have it. I really didn''t know that brain cripple designed such a long cloak.

    After wearing it, I sat on the throne and couldn''t wait for my harem group.

    Soon after, lanstya came and followed my harem regiment behind her. But when I looked carefully, I was out of breath. Because the rear light group that greeted me in front of me, where is the rear palace? This is the father-in-law group!

    Standing in front of me was a strange Knight wearing black heavy armor and a white mask with only four holes in his eyes, nose and mouth. His eyes were down and his mouth was bent up. He felt very obscene in any way; A large caterpillar that looks like a treasure; A freak muscle man driving a pirated Golder goblin and wearing only underwear.

    I grabbed lanstya''s hair and was about to speak, but lanstya interrupted me, "Lord devil, what are you doing?" Lanstya winked at me and whispered, "the voice, the voice transformer, is right there on the chest."

    I looked down, and sure enough, there were several humble buttons on my chest, a total of three. I pressed one directly, and suddenly a small voice came from my helmet.

    "Little yellow man voice mode starts! No, no, No. "

    I''ll go to your grandmother. I''m the demon king. Do you want this voice to be fart useful, frighten who, and lead the little yellow man to conquer mankind?

    I was a little upset and pressed a button again.

    "Pencil little new sound mode starts! Beauty, do you want bananas? No, no, No. "

    I''ll go to your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister. Pencil little new version of little yellow man? Designer, how much you like little yellow man!

    I pressed the last button angrily.

    "The voice mode of the great demon king starts! So reckless, so arrogant. "

    Listening to this ethereal, slightly dignified and evil voice, I nodded with satisfaction.

    "Servant Tiya, who are these?"

    "Return to Lord devil, these are your guards and servants." Lanstya''s eyes were clearly twitching.

    I looked at lanstya''s expression with satisfaction.

    "Wait, give me your name. My servant, my king needs you. "

    I said to myself reluctantly, goodbye to the Hougong group. Lanstya, wait. My feud with you won''t dissipate so easily. Unconsciously, tears flowed through the corners of my eyes.

    "I''m the first floor guard of the devil''s castle. The devil general Dawu, hey hey, Lord devil, come and beat me. Whip me on my body and in my heart. Beat your servant with your strong stick. My heart is adult, and my body is adult. Come, my Lord, don''t ravage me wantonly because you pity me! "

    Fuck, this whole is a freak shaking M. Dawu''s voice didn''t recognize men and women. Although he didn''t even have a face, I was still cold. I even felt his face looking at me with excitement, especially with this expression combined with this obscene and funny mask.

    "This is the king''s reward and Tiya''s servant. You whip. "

    Lanstia''s face turned black and was about to cry.

    "Lord devil, let me fight. Servant chef rostle, the werewolf. "

    When I saw it, it was a muscular man wearing only underwear. It''s actually a chef. Sure enough, chefs in the world are perverts. I really want him to have a good communication with Crewe, a man with a woman''s heart.

    "Accurate."

    With my order, rostle took Dawu aside with the whip and began to whip tirelessly. Dawu made bursts of excited and comfortable sounds. My scalp feels numb.

    "Hey, Lord devil. I''m the third layer guard, the Magic general, the mechanic Gang Damu. This is my favorite first machine height... "

    "Shut up! Since then, your first aircraft has been called GANGDA wood one. "

    I quickly stopped this goblin gangdamu''s words. Gangdamu''s three words are suspected of piracy. In addition, someone will say that I infringe.

    "That''s sweet treasure. It''s the guard demon general on the second floor. It''s a Zerg. " Lanstya said, pointing to the big caterpillar. You bear thing, piracy is so obvious. Tianbao seems to like me very much and makes a happy sound to me¡° Are these the only people? " I''m the one who defeated the last demon king. The seventh floor of the demon castle. Only three guard demons and a chef came. The quantity is obviously wrong. Did they all go out last time and come back only now? These crooked melons and split dates? Among the rest of the people, will there be the proud and sick Jiao and the queen, Gothic Lori and the demon mother, as lanstya said? Thinking about it, I couldn''t help laughing, but the sound looked very evil after the sound change of the helmet. Shaking m knight and panties chef, as well as pirated sweet treasure and goblin GANGDA wood, smiled at me with satisfaction. It seems that this is the laughter of the evil demon king in their ideal. Fuck! I''m the first brave! When will the days of being the devil end!? I''m not willing! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 4

    Outside Capua.

    Don''t envy me for riding a headless horse. I just want to ask that bastard horse was designed by that garbage. There was only a faint blue flame on the horse''s head. You think it''s cool? You don''t think so when he takes you left and right and falls into a pit several times.

    "His sister''s brother-in-law''s sister." I scolded a few times, took the towel from lanstya and began to wipe the mud on my armor.

    Behind me are a group of powerful Hougong team who hide their mouths and laugh. Counting my seven layers of guards, they are all here.

    The order is: the orc soldiers led by Knight m, which is the most demonic team.

    The Zerg army of Tianbao is the same. It is completely different from the big insects. If it is not to be compared, it is somewhat similar to the ice insects in world of Warcraft. Hold up the upper body and two pairs of tusks on the mouth. It''s still scary, but lanstya said it''s a bunch of waste.

    Gangdamu''s team is the most neat. A large number of goblins drive pirated Gundam, which seems to have a sense of scene.

    The rest of the team is my favorite, hey hey. The demon army led by the fourth floor demon Shawei. At my strong request, the maid succubus of water. Every time I see it, it is pleasing to the eyes. It really has the effect of washing my eyes and purifying my soul.

    Vampire twin Lori leads an army of vampires. Wearing Gothic clothes and holding death sickle. It was just that her sisters stared at me with their heads held high and their eyes narrowed.

    Finally, the six layer demon will send the dark elves from Sister Li''s team. His men are also dark elf archers. Sister Youli is dressed in tight leather clothes with convex and concave lines and noble and elegant temperament.

    The seven layer devil will be the brain crippled goddess lanstya.

    The guard pattern of the devil''s castle is that there are guards on the first to sixth floors. The devil will lead miscellaneous soldiers to guard. If you count the twins Laurie, there are exactly seven generals. There are no miscellaneous soldiers on the seventh floor. Only the guard demon general on the seventh floor lives with the demon king assistant and the demon king. It is said that the last demon king. He''s the only one on the seventh floor. And I have a waste goddess lanstya.

    "Lord devil, why haven''t they come out yet?"

    I glanced at the questioning lanstya and thought you didn''t know. I don''t know where to go. But I, a great demon, set out to attack human towns. As a result, I stood outside the city for a long time, and no one answered. It was really embarrassing.

    "Lord devil, I''ve been waiting here for a long time. Don''t I attack it?" Youli, the dark elf queen, seems to be impatient.

    I thought I couldn''t. My purpose is not to attack. I led these demons and ghosts to tell urban residents that Hu Hansan, no, it''s me. The great devil is back again. But these monsters will obviously be wrong. Things are a little difficult.

    "GANGDA wood came forward to take orders!"

    After a while, gangdamu drove gangdamu No. 1 to me.

    "Lord devil, do you want my troops to play forward? OK, I''m going to fight now! "

    Just big wood didn''t wait for me to speak, so he turned and trotted towards his army. Ready to give orders.

    "Hey, come back, don''t go, grandson. Come back! Ah, you broken horse, where are you going? Go ahead, yes, go ahead and chase this pirated goblin. "

    I got off the horse and put my foot on gangdaiki No. 1. Don''t say it really hurts.

    "Did I send you out? Ah? Are your ears pirated, too? Let me ask you, gunaki, do you have a stereo on gunaki No. 1? "

    "What? Lord devil, what is the stereo? "

    "It''s something that makes a loud noise."

    "Return to Lord devil, no! I wouldn''t put such useless things on the big wood! "

    "I went to my sister''s brother-in-law''s sister''s. It''s useless. Tell me, what do you mean by having a dinner plate on your big wood?"

    "Fight will be hungry."

    "What about the horn comb?"

    "You can''t mess up your hair."

    "Well, let me ask you, what do you do with this thing that can eject water?"

    "Lord devil, I tell you, my device is very powerful. The steam ejected water hits my hair. If it is wet, my hair will not be dry and can maintain my hair well."

    "Well, well, do you have hair?"

    GANGDA wood looked up at the sky at a 45 degree angle and said slowly for a long time: "there will be."

    I patted gunaki on the shoulder, "go back to the team. It''s not easy. Don''t give up! "

    I angrily returned to my headless horse again. Lanstya came up.

    "Lord devil, your armor has a sound amplification effect. Just press these three buttons together. The townspeople will hear you. "

    I took a white look at the waste goddess. Yes, you said it earlier! As for me, is gunaki still sobbing?

    I pressed the button as lanstya said, and sure enough, a small sound appeared in the helmet, telling me that the public address mode was started.

    "Hello, Hello, can you hear me?"

    Oh, don''t mention it. It''s so loud¡° Capua, your demon king is back! " This time, the sound was like thunder, and the whole city of Capua must be able to hear it. About half an hour or so, no one showed up in Capua. The army was a little impatient, and some even began to move around at will. The scene was once very chaotic. At the moment, the dark elf queen Yuli is holding a whip to whip the demon general Dawu. Lanstya is comforting the crying gangdamu. The succubus maids took a pose and chatted with the orc soldiers. The only one who didn''t move was the twin Laurie. The one who was still angry was a funny smile. I could even hear the voice of Hei hei. I''m a little embarrassed. Is what I just said not aggressive enough? Or is it not straightforward enough? With luck, I shouted to the town again: "listen, Capua residents, do all kinds of evil. The evil king is back again! The great devil doesn''t rob food. The great devil only brings killing and fear, despair and death! " As soon as I finished, the guards of the evil generals who fooled around behind me stopped their movements and stared at the city of Capua. Their eyes were full of excitement, especially the sick twins. Now they almost fell into my arms. Sure enough, soon. Several soldiers appeared on the wall of Capua. I looked at them in panic and felt a little funny. The horn sounded from the city of Capua, followed by a sound of bell inscriptions and drums. Sure enough, it attracted attention. It''s still not enough to just say the demon king. Adjectives must be added. I sat on the headless horse with my back straight, and the army behind me was waiting for me. Before long, a team of warriors who had just been equipped came out of the city gate. At the head of the team was a swordsman wearing silver armor and holding a long sword that looked like a high-level sword. Swordsman is a popular profession in this world. There is a saying that ten brave men have eight swords. This job would not have attracted my attention, but this person surprised me. He was the first brave man in his population, fidro, when I asked who was the first brave in the brave guild! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 5

    My grandson and I are two enemies a day. Not only because he robbed me of my first bravery, but also because he is more handsome than me.

    Federo is recognized as a handsome man in the Duchy of Aryan. With elegant blond hair, he is a little fresh meat in the words of the Chinese dynasty. But this man is not a vase. Although I am not familiar with him, it is said that this man is also the one who broke into the devil''s castle alone.

    "I''m the demon king. I''m leading troops to kapua town today! I will bring fear and destruction! "

    As soon as I finished speaking, the brave team opposite was obviously stunned!

    "What a devil! The devil is alive. Our goal is here again. Hey! "

    I coughed and scolded in my heart. I didn''t take the demon king seriously. What about the sense of crisis? What about fear?

    "I''m Pedro, the first brave and handsome man of the Duchy of Aryan, you evil devil, I will defeat you! I ask you, how dare you fight me! "

    Fidro did not blush at all. In the face of an army nearly ten times more than him, the grandson asked me to fight alone?

    If the demon king were really a demon, the town would have been destroyed long ago. However, human power should not be underestimated. Destroying this city has aroused human counterattack. It''s hard to say who wins and who loses this war. God''s practice is also wise. He uses the demon king to contain demons, and his miscellaneous soldiers grow up in the way of war. I have to say, God is very smart.

    Since it''s a fake fight, let the demon king pretend to be forced!

    "I accept your challenge! Come on, young brave man. I will wipe my magic sword with your blood, the cry of frost! " Long before the war, the goddess lanstya changed my pirate victory sword into a color. The original silver sword has now become a long sword with dark blue light. I named it the cry of frost.

    Federo listened to me and rode towards me. I awkwardly adjusted the headless horse and went to fidro.

    Federo had just taken a few steps when the horse under his crotch suddenly stopped and kicked into the air with a neighing sound. Federo fell off his horse with an unstable center of gravity.

    Obviously embarrassed, he stood up and patted the dust on his body. He came to me again, but he fell to the ground again without taking a few steps.

    "Alas, young people nowadays, love is wearing a cloak behind her. Just put it on. You have to take so long to pull the wind. You can''t fall to death. "

    No, the grandson is not wearing a cloak. Is this the legendary stupid Meng attribute?

    Federo stood up and smiled awkwardly at me and patted the dirt on his body. Came again with a long sword.

    I looked at the crows flying overhead. About ten minutes later, I don''t remember how many times federo fell. He just came up to me.

    I wanted to button my nose, but I was wearing a helmet. So he buckled his helmet and pretended to pick his nose. He said to him, "do you still fight? No more? That''s fine. I think you need to go back and have a good rest, drink more hot water and let your family and friends go out with you if you have nothing to do! It''ll be fine. Don''t worry. If you don''t have a good doctor, I''ll introduce one to you. Yes, it''s Master Wang in the east of the village. His skills are good. You see, that''s where my head burns. "

    I had a pleasant conversation with federo. But that doesn''t mean I''ll let him go easily. It''s all a delaying tactic. How can I spare you easily if I rob my first brave identity?

    I think it''s almost time. He kicked him to the ground.

    Federo stood up from the ground.

    "Worthy of being the evil devil! The means are so mean and cruel! I lost! I''m leaving. I won''t give it away. "

    Huh? This grandson is so shameless?

    "When shall I let you go? Just listen to the order and pull out his hair! "

    As soon as I finished, the big, low wood ran up to me. I was very happy and was going to pull federo''s hair.

    "Eh? No, no, no, brother, it''s different from what we agreed!?! Is this acting? No, don''t pull it, it hurts! "

    Acting? Is it God''s arrangement?

    I looked back at lanstya and saw her nod.

    I see. God set up the demon king to contain the demons and set up the first brave man. In this way, there will be no lengtouqing brave people. As soon as the iron head forces them to fight with the demon king without saying a word. If so, the war between the two races would have broken out long ago.

    "Just big wood, step back!"

    As soon as I waved my hand, gangdamu, with a strand of hair in his hand, reluctantly left. Fortunately, gangdamu''s attention was all on federo''s hair, otherwise federo would really have to help. Just big wood left, but his eyes were still squinting at fidro with long flowing hair. Fidro shivered and tears were in his eyes.

    "Come and punch me"

    Federo was obedient. He punched my armor and showed his teeth in pain.

    It''s silly of the grandson to fight so hard in armor.

    I covered my chest and stepped back.

    "What a close match! Brave man of mankind! I respect you. Let''s call it a day. I''ll give you a chance. "

    "Do you want my treasure? If you want it, go and get it! " Before I finished, fidro winked at me. I was embarrassed and cleared my throat again: "do you want my life? Come and get it if you want! I''m waiting for you on the seventh floor of the castle. This is your last chance! Come on, open the era of entering the magic tower! " Then he turned and led a group of ignorant troops towards the castle. Similarly, there are a group of brave people who are obviously desperate! Soon after, cheers came from behind¡° Federo beat the devil away! Long live Lord fidro! "¡° Grass! " A group of blind brave people! On the way back, the dark elves came together¡° Lord devil, it''s easy to calculate! " As soon as I heard it, the queen might see something! Youli smiled and said, "Lord devil wants to introduce these brave people like garbage into the castle. Slowly tortured to death, looking at their dying faces, right? " I was surprised that Yuli was really guessing me with the thought of demons that this noble and elegant dark elf was so evil in her heart. Her voice was loud, and several magic generals on one side listened to me and looked at me with admiration. Look, I''m scared. Is Yuli helping me out? Shouldn''t this work be done by the demon assistant, the waste goddess? I looked at the waste goddess sitting on the horse with a stupid face¡° You Li, why don''t you feel strange to me, the new demon king? Don''t you wonder where the demon king went before? "¡° Lord back to the demon king, the demon king is more like a belief for us. Your demon king armor can only be recognized by powerful high demon families. Therefore, as long as we can wear the demon king''s armor, we are all demon kings, not to mention we are not close to the previous demon king. The demon king always stays on the seventh floor alone and never calls me to wait, let alone go on an expedition. " I nodded, which was more or less understandable. To put it bluntly, this demon king''s armor is not controllable by ordinary demons. This armor is a symbol of status and strength. In fact, I can''t bear to tell you Li that this armor is set to be worn by humans¡° Lord devil, are you tired all the way? When you get back, would you like a servant to relieve your pressure? " The succubus Shawei turned over on my headless horse and sat with her face towards me¡° Hey, of course! "¡° Savvy, step back. Lord devil is very tired after the war. I don''t have time to fool around with you! " Savvy was obedient, turned over and got off the horse, and kissed me before she left. My heart says you don''t mess up by Li. I''m not tired at all, okay? You won''t let me eat this little pudding. Of course, even if you don''t eat, it''s good to smell it! Demon King castle, seventh floor. Now I''m sitting on the throne, with the waste goddess standing on my right. In front of them stood seven castle guards. The sick Laurie bowed her head shyly. At this time, she was full of pride¡° The king wants you to arrange all levels of guards and wait for the attack of the brave. Remember, as long as I live, I will feed my magic sword with the blood of the brave, the cry of frost! "¡° Yes. " The seven answered together, their voices full of excitement. Sick Laurie looked up at me like food. It''s over. Jiao is ill again. After the seven retired, the goddess lanstya smiled and said to me, "our first brave man, Lord Anle, is becoming more and more demon king."¡° Stop talking nonsense, you waste goddess. Don''t cook for the demon king! "¡° Ah, well, I made it. You must eat it. Don''t forget, my cooking is the first in the universe! "¡° Are you the first loser? "¡° Yes, first, it tastes bad! It is said that it can destroy a city, oh, doodle. "¡° Huh? Goddess, come back! Come back, I''m wrong! I apologize! Goddess, no! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 6

    I can''t remember the taste of the meal prepared by lanstya. I only know that the waste goddess brought a plate of food that was dark as dark matter and exuded evil. When she forcibly fed me, I had a dream that I had returned to China.

    I woke up after three days and three nights. Beside me stood my powerful harem regiment. As usual, only six of the seven stood in front of me, and the sick Laurie hid behind the pillars of the hall and looked at me with her eyes shining.

    "Hum, as a demon king, I can be poisoned! What a waste! I didn''t come to see you! I, I, I just came with sister Youli. Hum, don''t get me wrong, waste devil! "

    Hei hei, you can feel the baptism of pride when you wake up. I feel a lot comfortable all over. Wait, do I have the potential of M attribute?

    I shook my head, looked at the excitement on the face of the sick Laurie in the distance, and seemed to hear the sound in her mouth. It seems that the twins should not provoke now.

    "Lord devil, your injury is finally healed! The hateful human brave man used poison! "

    Julie looked at me with a worried face.

    Lanstya listened to her and looked guilty with her head down.

    "Despicable and ugly poisoner, I will not let him go!"

    "Ah, bald lad, you talk. What street do you scold!"

    Lanstya slapped GANGDA wood on the face. GANGDA wood squatted in a corner and sobbed in a low voice.

    "Hey, Lord devil. You are finally well. Are you in good spirits now? Do you have time to whip the servant? Lord devil, my heart is ready to move, and my body is already hungry... "

    Dawu greeted me with the same enthusiasm.

    "You Li, don''t use a whip this time, but a mace! You can''t kill this grandson! "

    When Yuli saw that I had nothing to do, she directly took Dawu and walked to the corner. Soon the scream came.

    Dawu Shushuang with a painful cry, just big wood sobbing. The whole hall looks very strange. It''s the devil''s castle!

    When the demon saw that the dark elf Youli left, she threw herself directly on me and licked the apricot mouth.

    "Lord devil, can you stand up? Would you like Savi to help you? "

    Savvy deliberately accentuated the word "stand", which made me excited. I looked at her sapphire blue pupils. Suddenly I felt dry.

    "Savvy! Lord devil just woke up. Don''t be rude! "

    Yuli''s reprimand woke me up and pushed away Shawei lying on me.

    "Well, is there a brave attack on the demon king Castle during the king''s sleep?"

    "Really, I tell you, these brave people are so funny!"

    I glanced at the waste goddess lanstya. How did I talk to the demon king? What about honorifics?

    "Back to Lord devil, at the moment, a team of brave men are attacking the first floor of the devil''s castle!"

    When lanstya finished speaking, I didn''t know where to take out a small spherical unknown object. I thought, is it a nose again? Is the nose of the goddess like a four-dimensional space with more dreams?

    Lanstya threw the ball and muttered a few words. A water curtain like a movie screen appeared in Dun time and space. In the water curtain is the brave team fighting with the demon clan on the first floor.

    When I saw it, it was quite professional. A paladin in heavy armor, a human sorceress with short blue hair, pure and lovely but expressionless face, a high priest with red hair and big waves, a human male Archer, and finally, huh? Or a high priest?

    Team of five, you two high priests. What''s going on! How afraid you are of getting hurt! What a fart!

    "Well, I said waste assistant, you''re quite advanced. Is there a sound?"

    "Lord devil, please call me a kind and beautiful assistant. Sound, you wait! "

    Soon, lanstya said a few words. There was a sound coming from the water curtain screen.

    "Miss muka, don''t treat me! I can stand it, evil demon army! I, Lena lalatina DAS, will not give in! "

    While the paladin in armor yelled, a hot fireball shot from her companion''s magic wand and hit her armor.

    "Is that all the evil devil''s army can do? Come again! "

    After watching for a while, I looked black. The orc guards on the first floor cannot take the initiative to attack unless they are attacked because of my command. Therefore, he didn''t move at all, but looked at the screaming female Paladin from a distance. But her armor was a little broken because there was a blue haired and paralyzed female mage who took the trouble to throw fireballs at her behind her.

    What''s all this? No wonder you need two high priests. Even ten high priests can''t carry your teammates and lose skills infinitely! Are you really here to break into the devil''s castle? Are you sure you''re not here to entertain the demon king? Also, can you, little mage, have a snack and love throwing fireballs at knights? What a revenge! Did she rob your man or dig your ancestral grave?

    And the archer, what do you mean you can''t shoot a meter in the whole process? But the two high priests worked hard.

    Almost ten minutes later, I really can''t watch it anymore. Such a group of brave people who come to the devil''s castle to show the lower limit, my liver hurts.

    "Brave man with some meaning, when you grow strong enough, I''ll feed you to my magic sword Frost''s cry!"

    I pretended to be evil and said to the bunch of demons and ghosts in front of me.

    "Send them away and look upset. Lanstya, you go. "

    "Ah, why! Why let the kind and beautiful me go! "

    "The food you cook is the first in the universe!"

    "Eh? All right, Lord devil. I''ll go now! "

    "Wow, Lord lance can cook. Can you teach me! I''m not going to cook for Lord devil! Hum! "

    Xiaoaojiao, don''t be proud. You don''t learn to cook with the waste goddess, you learn to destroy the world!

    Soon, lanstya came back. With a satisfied face and shouting, he claimed that he had finally met someone who was more useless than himself.

    I called lanstya and whispered to him, "what are these things? Isn''t this death? Can''t your God rule? "

    "It''s not all your fault. Before, the demon king castle was mysterious and strange. No one would come here easily. But after you were punched by federo, you withdrew. Now the whole brave guild is rumored that federo defeated the demon king. The demon king is a waste, so someone wants to break into the demon king castle so easily! "

    "Grass, is it my fault? This is obviously the blind of those brave people! Where was I defeated by federo? In that case, let federo come once. Hey, hey, I still miss the first brave man. I want to do it myself! "

    "Ah, this is also a way to let Pedro speak. It is said that the devil''s castle is terrible, and the great devil is full of evil, robbing women and bullying women. Only when you reach an advanced level can you have the possibility of challenge. That''s it. I''ll contact federo now. "

    "Don''t worry about it first. Tell me first. What is robbing women?"

    "I, a kind and beautiful goddess, have been pulled down from the altar as an assistant by you. Haven''t you robbed the female bully?"

    "Hehe, goddess? You''re just a waste, bah! "

    "Ah, you Pooh me again. The goddess is very angry. Lord devil, Lord Anle. The goddess cooks for you! "

    "No, no, no, I''m wrong, goddess, kind and beautiful goddess!"

    Lanstya left happily singing.

    Seeing that the matter was over, I simply asked the seven people back to their respective guard levels.

    Before leaving, the proud vampire little Laurie came up and handed me a transparent bottle. It can be clearly seen that there is half a bottle of red liquid in the vial.

    "I don''t care about you! Don''t get me wrong, waste demon! It''s just, just because you''re the Demon Lord. This little bottle contains my blood. Vampire blood can detoxify! Don''t be poisoned by waste! Hum! "

    I looked at the dead proud and charming in front of me, and my heart was rippling. Ao Jiao''s cute attribute lies in duplicity. I know that for vampires, especially female vampires, blood is very important. How can I accept it easily.

    "Hey, your blood bottle!"

    "No, it''s your blood bottle."

    I was a little stunned. I always felt that I had heard this line somewhere.

    "Servant, you have not told the king your name and position."

    Proud Laurie frowned slightly and lost her face.

    "Hum, you can''t remember what I said anyway. But since Lord devil asked, remember, my name is fiola. Noble vampire! Behind that pillar is my sister, Bella. Don''t look at her like that, my sister still likes you very much. Don''t forget, waste devil! "

    Fiola ran away happily. The whole hall is just me and fiola''s sister Bella, the sick vampire Laurie.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. I adjusted my sitting position. Feel uneasy in your heart. What are you doing! Is sick Jiao finally going to do it to me? In that case, come on! Don''t pity me because I am the devil.

    Bella came slowly towards me. I filled her eyes with holes in my head and held a dagger in her hand. Slowly say to me, you must only like me, or I''ll take you heiheihei. I''m a soul when I think of this.

    "Here you are."

    Bella threw a small bottle at me. It looked the same as her sister fiola''s bottle. It looked like her blood. But the color of the blood is not as bright as fiola''s.

    "This is my blood, hey hey..."

    wait! Which one is that? What are you up to?

    Don''t come here.

    I don''t want the sick girl''s harem, can''t I!

    Just when I, as the great demon king, was trembling with fear. Julie came back and took Bella who was still laughing.

    I took a long sigh of relief and sat on the throne quietly looking forward to the arrival of federo. This time, I want to let federo, who robbed me of the title of the first brave man, understand what hell on earth is!

    This operation. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 7

    Sitting on the throne, I couldn''t help laughing with my head filled with the scene of fidro''s scream.

    "Ah, it''s really a demon king. The evil demon king, Lord Anle."

    "Yo, isn''t this a waste? When did you come back. What did fidro say? "

    "The kind and beautiful goddess must have done it. He will take several people into the devil''s Castle tomorrow. And who do you call a loser. I am a goddess! "

    "OK, waste goddess."

    "You, you, Lord Anle, are you hungry. I also have a plate of fried eggs here. These are Firehawk eggs. They are very delicious. "

    I looked at a plate of dark matter in lanstya''s hand. It seemed that a skeleton appeared, and many screams suddenly appeared in my ears.

    "Hey, goddess, do you need me to pinch your shoulder and beat your back?"

    "Ah, you look shameless. You have the style of my youth, Lord devil."

    The next day, the devil''s castle was on the seventh floor.

    I sat on the throne early in the morning waiting for fidro to come. For today''s "great demon plucking operation", I was excited all night and didn''t sleep. Of course, there are people more excited than me. This person is gangdaku.

    Gangaki didn''t know my action plan, but when I told them to be ready to "meet" the first brave fidro, gangaki couldn''t sit still.

    He jumped down from the pirated Gundam, somersaulted 360 degrees in place, and danced an unknown dance. He couldn''t stop talking about his hair.

    Lanstya is obviously a little excited. I don''t know what the waste goddess is excited about? Is it difficult for her to hide her black heart under her beautiful appearance in addition to her waste attribute?

    In order to make federo and his party deepen their fear of the devil''s castle, I told lanstya to go down and make some preparations in advance.

    Before long, the waste goddess happily returned to the hall, her eyes shining.

    "Lord devil, I have arranged it. It will certainly make those brave people happy. Oh, ha ha. "

    I was shocked. What''s the matter. That''s why fidro is so happy? Happy characters are broken? Did she have an affair with federo?

    While I was guessing, the caterpillar sweet treasure standing in front of me suddenly hissed, which meant that someone had come to the devil''s castle.

    Huh? Wait, when did I get CET-8?

    "Lord devil, it seems that the brave are coming? Tianbao arranged the silk it spits outside the castle. Just now it said that someone touched the silk thread. "

    Yuli explained to me that she was afraid I couldn''t understand the hissing of Tianbao.

    Now is not the time to think about how I suddenly understand insect language. It''s the most important to watch the play well!

    "Open the door and welcome. The garbage assistant pulls up the screen and we''ll watch it here. "

    Soon, lanstya''s little film began to broadcast.

    The group on the screen is headed by blonde fidro. There were four people behind me, two of whom I knew at first sight. It was the female knight who was frantically attacked by her companions. Of course, the facial paralysis mage with short blue hair was also present. There are two others, a high priest and a thief. It should look male.

    It seems that there is a good play, even if I don''t do it. The presence of the female knight and the facial paralysis mage will also torture fidro to live and die.

    "Lord devil, I specially invited these two little teasers. Oh, ho ho. "

    It''s over. The role of waste goddess is completely broken. But I like it. Such a plot is full of ups and downs and fascinating.

    "Well, did you count it? How many times? "

    "Hey, hey, ten times. The little mage made ten fireballs, eight on the knight and two on fidro. There''s no time for skills. The fireball hit rate is as high as 100%

    "Cough, pay attention to the image. You are also a goddess! Don''t laugh so obscene. "

    I whispered to lanstya.

    "Look, I broke into the mechanism. Oh, I was shot by an arrow! "

    I looked at the screen for a while. Which bastard designed the mechanism. Why did the sharp arrow shoot towards the delicate chrysanthemum like automatic navigation?

    "Lord devil, is the tracking arrow I designed powerful?"

    His eyes were shining and staring at Fidel''s Gundam, as if he was very satisfied with the tracking arrow he invented.

    It''s you bald lad. Don''t say the effect is good. Fidro walked with his ass covered. I managed to break through the mechanism on this floor.

    At this time, Tangbao hissed a few times.

    I know it''s saying it''s coming to his guard. He is confident that these brave men will not break through.

    Sure enough, federo and his party just stepped into the second floor. Except that federo was still using his sword to resist the spit of the Zerg army on the second floor, the other four were wrapped tightly.

    "Despicable devil, you can only use these shameless means. How dare you fight my first brave man again? "

    Shit, can I be shameless when I pat the armrest of the throne? Teammate dishes were so nice to spray on the enemy that they were so nice to make an appointment with the enemy. Do you think it''s masturbation?

    Forget it, I have to suffer from embarrassment. Anyway, my purpose is to torture federo.

    "Tianbao, you did a good job. In the future, I will introduce you to a play group. Yes, you play as you are, but you have to learn a foreign language. Come and learn from me, mom, Dad. OK, good. Let your Zerg army bring these five bastards. If you look at it again, the king will be embarrassed to abuse them. "

    Not long ago, this group of operation was as fierce as a tiger, and the residue of Duan No. 5 plastic came to me.

    I looked tied tightly, and my armor was a little broken. My hair is a little messy and my face is black and gray. I''m very happy. As the saying goes, look up and see who the sky spared. It''s really suicide to rob me of my first brave identity.

    "Young brave man, you lost this one..."

    "Run away!"

    Federo looked at me with a confused face.

    "Lord Heshen, I lost..."

    Just as Pedro was about to answer, I suddenly realized that I almost learned from Zeus. It seems that I am still too excited. How can I not be distracted when I think about what will happen next.

    "Young brave man, you still don''t accept it. I''ll tell you what you lost."

    "Just big wood, tell him, what will he drop?"

    Hehe hehe, gangdamu smiled hehe hehe, thinking back and forth with a dagger in his hand.

    "Hey, Lord devil, he lost his hair!"

    Just big wood finished saying, the dagger in his hand went directly to federo''s hair. Maybe he was unhappy and pulled it out with his hand.

    Fidro shouted hysterically. But it did not affect gangdamu''s superb washing, cutting and blowing skills.

    Before long, fidro''s hair was pulled out.

    "Hey, it''s really bright. Forty watts is just that. There''s just a light bulb missing in the king''s hall. Do you want to play a guest role? "

    Lanstya was also very happy and squatted beside fidro''s voice. He stroked federo''s shiny head, and several other beauties provoked by her behavior joined her.

    "Wow, it''s so slippery."

    "Hey, hey, it''s more slippery than the demon lord''s armor!"

    Wait, there''s a traitor among you. Touch his head and think of me, Lord devil?

    Pedro was surrounded by several beauties and touched his head repeatedly. He was still sobbing at the beginning, but now he blushed slightly.

    "Bah, pervert, you are still enjoying it! Let me give you something. " I couldn''t help spitting.

    Federo reacted fairly well, but frightened the other four. The facial paralysis female mage whose attributes hit her teammates 100% opened her apricot mouth and could not see whether it was shock or fear. The high priest and male thieves were trembling. I couldn''t understand that it was the female knight. At the moment, the female knight took off her helmet, but she had a beautiful face and long blond hair. It looks aristocratic. She was only slightly short of breath, her cheeks were slightly red, and her eyes looked at federo vaguely.

    What''s this special? Is there so much m in this world! What a world it is!

    "Young knight, I still don''t agree with you. In that case. Dawu taught him. "

    Dawu came over with a whip on his face and handed it to fidro in his surprise.

    "Here, I''ll make an exception and let you fight for a while. You should start harder. Come on, brave man, my body belongs to you at the moment, but my heart always belongs to Lord devil! Come on, whip and vent! "

    Fidro''s hand trembled with the whip, but he had to wave it again. When the whip went down, dau cried excitedly.

    "Push, push!"

    Fidro trembled. Don''t talk about him. I was shocked.

    "Take it, take it down and fight!"

    The other brave men present, male high priests and male thieves, were trembling with fear. He couldn''t stop shouting different versions of the slogan of begging for mercy.

    The facial paralysis mage also lowered his head slightly and didn''t know what he was thinking. Only the female Knight''s cheeks were more flushed.

    Before long, davou, with a satisfied face and empty eyes, came to the hall again like a walking corpse.

    "Young brave man, I asked..."

    "Yes, I am. Lord devil, I am completely convinced. I will swear... "

    As soon as I heard it, I immediately interrupted him. This can''t work. The resistance of federo is too poor, or Dawu''s M attribute is too terrible. He beat people to be willing to be loyal to the demon king. How can this work.

    "The arrogant brave man interrupted me. So arrogant, so reckless. However, I appreciate warriors very much, so I''m ready to reward you, Hei hei. "

    Federo looked at me for help. Seeing that I didn''t buy it, he turned his eyes to the goddess lanstya whistling happily. Seeing that there was no effect in asking for help, federo looked dead gray, an expression of being deceived.

    "Lanstya, bring me the fried egg of the half step madness with a smile. It''s hard for the brave to come here. The king will reward them. "

    "What a half step! There''s no such thing in the castle. Huh? Fried Eggs? OK, Lord devil, I''ll get it now. I''ll treat you well after sending off the brave. " Lanstya knows. I mean her fried eggs. She gnashed her teeth at me. Soon, lanstya brought up a plate of dark fried eggs with skeletons on it and a scream of mystery¡° Come on, the brave are welcome, especially the bald lad. No, it''s not that you''re just big wood. Don''t cry. Fidro, I heard that you are the first brave man. I''ll give you this plate of the first delicious food in the universe. "¡° No, no, no, Lord devil, I''m wrong. You are the first brave, give it to you, give it to you! "¡° Your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister, it''s late! Life and death, eat! " Yuli is very sensible. She breaks federo''s mouth and pours a whole plate of fried eggs into federo''s mouth. Fidro fell before he could scream. The remaining four people were obviously frightened. Even the facial paralysis mage and the female Knight were shocked with tears in their eyes¡° I''m happy today. I don''t want to kill more people. Add these four people to this bald ladle. They all said, not you, GANGDA wood, don''t cry! Throw five of them out. "¡° Ah, are you all right? Can''t fidro die? " Lanstya whispered to me. I took a look at lanstya, who was a little guilty¡° Dead fart, why do you feel bad? I was an intermediate swordsman who was unconscious for three days. The grandson Pi Shi woke up in a day or two. No, do you think they can get out of the devil''s Castle alive¡° Remember, you want to challenge me. At least a senior career! "¡° Because -- "this king is -- the first demon king!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 8

    I''m very happy to send away the group of five brave people. But there are two people happier than me.

    Gangdamu used fidro''s long blond hair to make a wig and wear it on his head. He shook his head back and forth happily, and the wig was thrown to the ground and picked up and put on by him. It''s fun to play so repeatedly.

    Although Dawu still has a funny mask on his face and can''t see any expression, he has opened the sage mode, and his tone also reveals the breath of philosophy. He is discussing the meaning of life with others.

    "Why do people or Asians appear in this world? Did we choose the world or did the world choose us? "

    "Oh, savy, do you think my hair looks good today?"

    Savvy ignored him and started talking to Bella instead.

    "What is death? Lord Li, you said, "are we going to die or is death coming towards us?"

    Julie rolled her eyes. Turned to savvy.

    "Savvy, what do you think of the color of my clothes today?"

    Dawu looked around. The two vampire sisters, Aojiao, looked at me with their heads high and their eyes raised, secretly aimed at me, and laughed "Hey, hey, hey".

    Dawu didn''t dare to pick a quarrel. Gangdamu had a good time alone, and Tianbao didn''t know the language. Dawu finally turned his eyes to me.

    "Lord devil, you said life..."

    "You Li, pull it down and fight well."

    Before Dawu finished, I immediately ordered you Li to say.

    Youli seems to be tired of Dawu. As soon as I finished speaking, she walked to the corner with Dawu with a funny expression mask. Not long after, the scream came. It was just a scream.

    Looking at the people under the throne, although they are all demons. They are evil and bloodthirsty monsters in human eyes, but after a short time together, I think such a group of monsters seem to be cute. I can''t help worrying. Am I really more and more like the devil?

    Lanstya seemed to see what was on my mind.

    "Lord devil, is wrong and right important? Is justice and evil important? For me, you are all my people and the children I love. Naughty children, clever children, ugly children, beautiful children. "

    "Bah, waste goddess. Who is your child? Take advantage of me? Flat breasted waste, can your child eat enough? "

    "Ah? The goddess of goodness, beauty, justice and charm is kind to enlighten you. You, you did this to me! "

    "Well, stop it. Go to the main human city and see if our plan is effective. "

    "It''s easy to say, but I''m not going alone."

    "Yes, you are not alone."

    "Well, I''m not human. Bah, you''re not human. No, I''m not human. I am God. "

    Lanstya suddenly smiled at me.

    My delicate body was shocked. No, there must be fraud. I always thought she was a cute waste goddess, but after federo was plucked, her belly black was exposed. At this time, such a smile must be deceitful!

    Lanstya waved to the people in front of the throne and signaled that they could step down.

    I saw that when the people left, lanstya smiled even more evil. I felt the back ridge cool and curled up on the throne.

    "No, no, I''m still a child! Didn''t you just say we were all your people? No! "

    "Dululu, Lord Anle, I just said that I didn''t go to the human town of Capua alone. But you go with me! "

    I rose abruptly from the throne.

    "Waste, you''re out of your mind. How can I go? If you let me go to the main city of mankind, you might as well let me eat your dark food three times a day. "

    Lanstya was a little lost and whispered, "is it so bad?"

    "Are you stupid? You are human. Did I ask you to go as a demon king? Be a brave man again! Idiot! "

    Lanstya yelled at me with luck.

    Yes, I''m a guest demon king. I wanted to be the first brave person.

    I took off my helmet in embarrassment and touched my head. Ah, this handsome face can be used again!

    "Alas, this broken armor is really heavy and uncomfortable to wear."

    "Ah? Didn''t I tell you that this armor can be changed? "

    "Waste, did you say anything about this armor?"

    Change, how? How can this wonderful armor change? Is it difficult to turn a wonderful thing into a mecha? Or can I be transformed as soon as I shout, just like the attapulgite?

    "Didn''t I give you an operation guide before?"

    What? Operating instructions? Not to mention whether the waste goddess gave it to me or not, just say that there is an operation guide for this broken armor?

    "Waste, when did you give me this!? Besides, isn''t this a piece of armor? As for the operation guide? "

    Lanstya scratched her head and whispered for a long time, "I remember giving it?"

    "You wait."

    Lanstya said, grabbing her hand back, a pamphlet appeared in his hand, and I saw it clearly this time. She grabbed it from her feather coat.

    "Your feather coat? "Tinker Bell''s four-dimensional space bag?"

    "Well, Dulu, the privilege of the goddess. Don''t care where I get it. Take a look! "

    I took the pamphlet and turned it up casually. It''s quite thick. About thirty or fifty pages. As for this special armor, can you eat or drink it? It''s not a mecha. What else do you need.

    But when I turned it over, I couldn''t help but marvel. It''s terrible, my God! Where is the devil''s armor? This is the concave convex man shaper!

    The first page specially indicates that you can change! You can start the enchanting mode by following the actions in the booklet. To put it bluntly, it is to melt the armor into the body, change my appearance and gain strength. Is this the legendary demonization? According to the deformation on the pamphlet, the shape of pull wind can be called the devil after the armor starts to change! This is the big root on the head. No, it''s the big long horn on the devil''s head. You can stab the dead without hitting.

    And the strong muscles of this body, this is the great devil. And the pamphlet also specifically indicates that you can change your body by part. That means I don''t have to wear a helmet in the devil''s castle in the future?

    I quickly put on the demon king helmet according to the label on the brochure. Shake your head up and down, left and right, front and back. Sure enough, there is a sound inside the helmet, and the magic mode starts.

    Ah, will this thing bring its own strip and light when it turns into a beautiful girl warrior?

    I was looking forward to it, but nothing happened. The helmet is gone, that''s all? No light or something? That''s good!?

    I touched my head and sure enough, my helmet was gone. There are two big exaggerated corners on the forehead.

    "Is there a mirror? Waste goddess, let me see my head. "

    Lanstya gave me a white look and took out a small mirror that was obviously for her own use.

    I took a picture. The face of the demon king in my imagination is really handsome. I want to change my name to Gul egg.

    This is the ideal devil! This is the real magic!

    While I was smelling beautiful, lanstya grabbed the mirror.

    "Give it back to me. It''s not something the world should have. It can''t be revealed in the world."

    "Bah, waste."

    "Ah! Bah me again. I''m in a hurry with you! The goddess has recently developed a new dish, but no one has evaluated it! "

    "Hei hei, beautiful, kind, just and charming goddess, I admire you very much. I hope I can get your Divine food. Even if you die, your people will smile. Smile in the face of danger, miracles will happen. "

    "Dolu, are you afraid? All right, let''s go to the human town of Capua. Let''s go Hei hei... "

    My back ridge was cold. After lanstya''s abdominal black attribute was exposed, I felt that this waste was so dangerous for the first time. It seems that the sword of victory given to me at first is obviously to pit me.

    Just go. She can eat me, can''t she? You can eat, hey, hey.

    incorrect! I suddenly realized something. I''ll just go to Capua and take off my armor. She can go directly, too, because she is the appearance of a human girl. But how does this appearance live with me in the devil''s castle?

    "Waste, you say you have always been a human appearance. How did you live with these demons in the demon king castle? And they seem to be afraid of you? "

    "Doodle, doodle! Want to know? "

    "Yes!"

    "Dulu, I won''t tell you!"

    Oh, I went to your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister and sold off with the demon king. If I hadn''t been afraid of your cooking, I would have turned my face. I tell you!

    "Bah, waste! Love does not say. "

    "Well, well, I''ll tell you later. Let''s go."

    I put away the pamphlet, took off my armor, changed my clothes and stepped into the portal of tinkle lanstya. When you open your eyes again when your eyes are dark. I''m standing on dur street.

    Ah, the bustling breath is filled with the fragrance of a girl. Look! That''s cat eared girl; Look! The blonde with big waves; Look! The blue haired facial paralysis mage who hit his teammate''s attribute 100%

    wait? Aren''t these two wonderful female knights and facial paralysis mages who broke into the demon king''s castle? It''s really a narrow road for friends!

    Huh? wait! Why are you coming towards me and lanstya?

    Huh? Why are you looking at me with excitement?

    What are you doing?

    Don''t come here! I''m going to scream!

    I''m the devil!

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 9

    The female Paladin had an excited expression on her face, and the paralyzed mage''s eyes lit up. Even the cat ear mother with them looked a little different at the moment.

    I''m a little scared. Do you recognize me? It must be. It must be the waste goddess who exposed my identity!

    "Are you Lord Anle?"

    The speaker is this long brown hair. The bangs in front of his forehead just reach his eyebrows. Two braided braids hang in front of his ears, and the long soft hair is scattered behind him. Two big eyes seem to be able to talk.

    Didn''t recognize me? Ah, or am I Anle, a brave man who defeated the demon king, more widely known. Right. After all, it''s the man who defeated the demon king. Besides, he''s still alone. There must be a lot of legends in this city. Alas, it''s time for daily clothes again. I stroked my hair and said proudly and humbly.

    "Yes, it''s me. I''m the embodiment of justice with wisdom, courage and love -- the first brave, Lord Anle!"

    "Wow, really. Liar, uh, Lord Anle. Can you teach me? Please! "

    The cat eared girl said, holding her hands together on her chin, her eyes watery. What a grinding goblin! Huh? Wait, what did you mean by a liar?

    I was stunned. It seemed that the voice of the cat eared girl was a little loud, and many strange eyes came around.

    "It''s him! It''s him! It was the big liar Anle, his grandmother''s, who stole the demon king''s helmet and told us that he had defeated the demon king. The devil came to find something. If Lord federo hadn''t arrived, he would have been almost destroyed! "

    "Yes, it''s good to say that you are the first brave? Should he be a thief? "

    "Yes, yes, such a thin skinned and tender little liar, you tie him up and take him back to my house. I''ll personally Hei hei, education, Hei hei."

    What is it? I''m a liar? I stole the demon king''s helmet? There is no reason in this world! I really defeated the demon king? How did you become a street mouse! Also, what happened to that man just now! Obviously, it''s different from your intention. Hey!

    For a time, there was a sudden discussion around, and all kinds of comments emerged one after another.

    I don''t know who shouted, but it sounded like lanstya''s voice: "catch the hooligans!"

    I was shocked when I heard your charming body. It''s all different. How can you think of a strange hole? From a liar to a thief, you can contact a rogue again.

    As soon as these words came out, the female knight and the facial paralysis mage standing in front of me trembled, even the cat ear mother. Holding his shoulders tightly with both hands, he looked at me with some worry.

    I was trying to explain when suddenly an egg flew in front of me. Right in the middle of the eyebrow, and then it rained on vegetables. Now it''s really not the reason why I became the first brave man in kapua city and fell into such a field. It''s still the wind that matters.

    I turned around and wanted to run away with lanstya, but when I turned around, I found that there was still the figure of the waste goddess!

    Did you run away long ago? Recalling the treacherous smile she had when she was in the demon king''s castle. Sure enough, it was to pit me. She must have expected such a result. This black bellied waste goddess.

    South of dur street.

    I seem to recall the running under the sunset that day, the same soft wind and the same yellow scenery. The only difference is that there are not so many fanatical followers behind me.

    "Ah, die, die, die. I said, have you chased enough! It''s almost half a day. Don''t you have fatigue in your world? "

    "It''s easy to catch a big liar!"

    "It''s easy to catch big hooligans!"

    "Catch the small tender meat, hey hey!"

    Hey, hey, no, you''re really mixed with strange characters! Stop him first. Don''t keep staring at me!

    With the help of the weather, in the dark alley, I had no time to hesitate and jumped into the trash can. A hot smell made me sick. I could hear the conversation of the followers.

    I dare not hide it. The only fun is to judge what the garbage around me is by hand. Well, it''s fish bones. Well, what''s this? Should it be clothes? Some small? Huh?

    Asshole, you really dare to throw anything!

    Before long, there was no sound outside. I carefully opened the lid of the trash can, leaned out my head and looked around. I jumped out only after I was sure there was no danger.

    Don''t mention the stench. It''s really exciting.

    At this time, the sky is a little dark. Not far ahead is the mansion that the Lord of Capua gave me when I was knighted.

    I rang the door, hoping that sister hill, the former maid, would heal my broken heart.

    "Who?"

    It''s Hill''s voice, this soft voice, like a light illuminating my world.

    To be exact, there was light illuminating my world. The door was opened and hill looked at me with compassion.

    "Wait, I''ll get you something to eat. Keep quiet. If you are found, you will be scolded. "

    God, this is the goddess¡° Oh, it hurts! " Hill, who turned away, just took a few steps and fell in front of me. I quickly covered my eyes, and there was a gap between my fingers, looking at Hill secretly. Well, pink, my kitten girl, you are still cute as always! Huh? But I''m not here to beg¡° Hill, it''s me, Anle! " Hill got up and stared at me¡° Is it really Lord Anle? " I looked at poor hill, and my heart swung the oars, and the boat pushed away the melancholy waves¡° Ah, isn''t this our brave adult Anle? How did it look like a scavenger, the new cos? So Anle, you''re good at this! " It was the innocent lanstya who spoke. I looked at lanstya standing behind hill and got angry. Trot a few steps and cover lanstya''s Apricot mouth with his hand¡° Smell, fish bones. This hand is original. " Lanstya pushed me away and couldn''t help retching, with tears in her eyes¡° Anle, you are a great devil! " Isn''t that nonsense? I''m not the big devil now. That can be false. Besides, if you pit me first, good and evil will be rewarded in the end. I ignored lanstya and didn''t take care of my kitten hill. I rushed directly into the bathroom. I was like a dump. I was afraid I would faint if I didn''t wash myself. The sound of water in the bathroom. In my mansion, there are only maid hill and chef Crewe. It must be Crewe. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Besides, I''m afraid. Crewe doesn''t even chew my tofu. Now where can we take care of Crewe''s harassment? It''s true to take a bath first. I opened the bathroom door and was stunned by the scene in front of me! Because, in the bathroom surrounded by fog, there seems to be a woman standing in front of me! The curve is hot in the shadow¡° Ah! " A scream and a bar of soap flew out. Then a white shadow pushed me out of the bathroom and slammed the bathroom door. As a great demon, my mind is blank. How can there be a second woman in my family? Because the fog is too big, I can''t see who it is, but as a man, I still shed a nosebleed, which is a little respect¡° Hey, thanks for your hospitality. " I stared at the soap falling on the ground and subconsciously bent down to pick it up¡° Hey, hey, is it Lord Anle? "¡° Lord Anle, Lord Anle, Crewe misses you so much. Come on, baby, come into Crewe''s arms and experience Crewe''s warmth! " I was bending down to pick up soap. The indistinguishable voice shocked my delicate body. Behind me came bursts of cold through the bone marrow, especially my delicate little chrysanthemum. My subconscious hands tightly protected the little chrysanthemum¡° No! " Even as a demon, I can''t pick up soap! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 10

    The night in Capua is usually quiet, but tonight it is very noisy.

    Groups of brave people and residents patrol the streets with torches. If you don''t know, you will think there is a demon invasion.

    But as a great demon, smart, handsome and charming, I have an answer to the reasons for the changes of residents. They, they find me and kill me!

    South of Capua, in my mansion.

    I was tied to a chair and there were several people standing in front of me. No, to be exact, they were standing and hugging me.

    Standing in front of me are the waste goddess lanstya and the fist punch Superman cos first brave federo wearing a red cloak. There are also four women around him, namely, the female knight with shaking m potential, the female mage with facial paralysis and blue hair, and two kittens. My maid hill and the cute brown haired cat who once recognized me on dur street. Clutching me was my former chef, Crewe. In his words, he was afraid of me running away.

    I''ll go to your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister''s. It''s not enough to tie me. Why don''t you take the opportunity to eat tofu? How do I run? Why did I run?

    "Demon swordsman Anle, why did you lie that you defeated the demon king? Do you know that because of your actions, the demon clan wants to attack Capua! To this end, I led all the brave people to the devil''s castle and fought with the great devil for three days and three nights. Only then did I get lucky to take them away from the devil''s cave. "

    Federo said something and glanced at lanstya. Seeing that there was no abnormality, he said to me ruthlessly.

    "In order to survive, I lost my hair and was even poisoned by the hateful demon king. Thanks to the high priest detoxifying me, I narrowly escaped death. It''s all because of you, the thief who stole the demon king''s helmet! "

    I''ll go to your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister''s, fidro. Can you stop smiling? Three days and three nights? Lucky enough to take people away from the devil''s cave?

    Fidro didn''t notice that when she said poison, the waste goddess took a smoke from the corner of her mouth. I secretly laughed in my heart. It doesn''t matter if you offend me. You''re dead if you offend lanstya, the belly black waste goddess.

    I looked at lanstya and wanted to ask for help. Who would have thought that the waste turned his head and whistled. Asshole! You''re determined to play with me, aren''t you!

    "Lord Anle, tell Lord fidro. You didn''t steal the helmet, okay? " The maid Hill had tears in her eyes¡° Lord federo, Lord Anle is a good man. This may be a misunderstanding. Don''t hurt him, will you? "

    It''s still my maid hill. You love me most. You''re really my good maid. It''s really warm-hearted.

    "Bah, it''s time. I still have a squint in my eyes. Lord federo, give it directly to the guard and put this pervert to death! "

    You blonde knight with the potential of shaking m, did I provoke you?

    Fidro glanced at lanstya, as if waiting for lanstya to make a decision.

    "Can he teach me before she is handed over to the guard? I admire him! "

    Hey, hey, sure enough, some people worship me. Look at me, I''m very popular with the cat family. It was the little cute cat with brown hair who spoke.

    "Lord Anle, can you teach me the thief skills? You can steal the devil''s helmet from the devil''s castle. It must be very powerful, right? Teach me, teach me! "

    My face was black. I was recognized after all. I stole the demon king''s helmet. It''s really hard to tell, alas! You still have to learn thief skills from me?

    At dawn the next day, the gallows in the city of Capua.

    I was taken to the gallows and became the first person to be hanged for stealing the demon king''s helmet.

    Below Xingtai stood a dark mass of good people, most of whom shouted unknown slogans.

    "Bring down the big liar Anle!"

    "Down with the big hooligan, Anle!"

    "Can you give him to me? I''ll give him to him first?"

    Hey, hey, the traitor among you is still there. Someone cares, nobody cares. Can we go for dessert? Let''s get rid of this pervert first.

    Of course I''m not afraid of being hanged. The reason is very simple. Once I die, who will be the great devil? Who will take over this shit job. Such a situation will never happen. Since lanstya wants to play, I''ll play with you.

    Beside me stood fidro and lanstya.

    "Cunning brave man, what else did you say before you died?"

    Fidro said to me arrogantly, and lanstya was also proud.

    All over your face, please, please, I''ll save you.

    "Bah, waste goddess."

    Lanstya obviously didn''t expect me to behave like this. She looked at me stunned for a moment.

    "Want my treasure? Come and get it if you want. They are... "

    "Ah, Anle, don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    "Love, tired, Baoda. I just want to die. Before I die, I will use my last voice to loudly announce the world - your goddess lanstya, he is a waste, Bai Chi Ping... "

    "Ah, this is a misunderstanding. I believe Lord Anle didn''t mean to steal the demon king''s helmet. Maybe there is some misunderstanding. " Lanstya said quickly¡° There is no misunderstanding. I stole it. I brought the disaster to this town. I deserve to die. " My words fell. There was silence under the stage. No one thought I would be so simple. After a long time, there was a lot of noise¡° Ah, Lord Anle, what do you want. I apologize, I apologize! At least I''m also a goddess. Would you be kind. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have planned to be happy for a while... "Lanstya came to me and whispered to me. She suddenly realized that she had said something wrong and felt covering her mouth¡° Shit, what did you just say? For a moment of fun, deliberately pit me? "¡° Ah, hey, hey, how can a kind, beautiful, just and charming goddess Pit Lord Anle you, not to mention you are still an employee of our company. I, an elder, should take care of you. Fuck you? Does not exist. You heard wrong, well, you heard wrong. " I took a white look at lanstya, since you want to play. I think it''s interesting. If you can, I''ll make you have a better time¡° The residents of Capua listen. The reason why I would steal the devil''s helmet is that a witch once told me that if I stole the devil''s helmet, I could defeat the great devil and become the first brave. I was young, simple and kind, and I was just a child. I couldn''t stand the bewitchment of the Witch and finally embarked on this wrong road. Whenever night came, my heart was suffering. I had to silently pray to heaven and ask the God to forgive my sins. Unfortunately, my God seems to be a waste goddess, bah. My sins have not been forgiven, O inhabitants of Capua, I would like to die. But before that, I want to tell you loudly that the witch who once bewitched me is... "The woman standing in front of me at the moment!"¡° Her name is lanstya! "¡° Huh? I? Ah? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 11

    My words not only shocked lanstya, but also the people under the scaffold.

    "Witch? Demon? If such a beautiful witch bewitches me, I will also be bewitched. So it is wrong to blame Anle? "

    "What''s wrong? It''s strange. We''re here to see the excitement. You don''t care who''s wrong. Just watch the hanging. "

    "Hey, there''s no sin in Anle''s fresh meat. Let me take it home."

    I have a black line on my face. It''s noisy, but I can hear the voice very clearly. There''s absolutely nothing wrong with that pervert. From yesterday afternoon until now, I said you still have something serious! Alas, it''s all the trouble caused by handsome.

    Lanstya opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She could only look at me angrily.

    Tell you to pit me? Half the sea water in your mind is like a sea crab. Do you still want to pit me?

    "No, no, I''m not a witch. It''s him. Federo asked me to confuse Anle to steal the demon king''s helmet."

    Lanstya smiled darkly at fidro.

    This is the old experience of the waste goddess throwing the pot. It looks like an old hand. The attribute of abdominal blackness was exposed again. I looked at him with my nose in boredom.

    "Hurry to discuss who is bewitching. I''m still waiting for hanging."

    Fidro trembled when lanstya finished. It seems that the fear of being plucked in the devil''s castle is still deeply hidden in his heart. How could he not understand that he would be plucked? The big reason is lanstya.

    Lanstya finished, and there was silence under the noisy Xingtai. People stared at federo in disbelief.

    Fidro''s face flushed and he didn''t know what to do for a moment.

    "I, I, not me!"

    "I''ll go to your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister. Talk to lanstya. Anyway, I plead guilty. I stole the demon king''s helmet. But because of lanstya''s bewitchment. "

    "Fidro ordered it!"

    Lanstya quickly followed my words.

    OK, that''s it. Let''s die together. Demon king, brave man and goddess, hey, hey, it''s hard to meet in ten thousand years.

    Federo''s face was like a pig''s liver. He looked at lanstya reluctantly. His eyes were full of begging for mercy. Seeing that there was no fruit, he begged me for mercy again.

    His bald head was shining and his face was red. A pair of big eyes looked at me with watery eyes. I was an inspiration. Forget it, it''s time to stop the farce.

    "Be quiet! Good people! Can you listen to me? "

    "All this is the plot of your great first brave man, fidro!"

    People under the scaffold, look at me and I''ll look at you. He looked at me with an expression as if he had eaten shit.

    I settled down and continued to think about how to make up this lie.

    "Cough, I''m the first brave man in Capua city. Federo found me and my assistant lanstya. He wants me to go to the devil''s castle alone to steal the armor of the devil''s cave, and then lead to the handsome but somewhat bad devil. "

    "Fidro is our first brave man. He wants me to lead out the demon king and defeat the great demon king in front of many residents and brave people! Finally he did it! He beat back the devil! He frightened the demon clan! He brings us infinite hope and future! "

    "Bless the happiness of the first brave man in kapua!"

    I shouted.

    "For the first brave, fidro, give whatever you like, preferably a wig."

    My impassioned speech seemed to move the audience. For a time, Anle was innocent, and the first brave Fidel shouted long live.

    It really beeped the dog. No, it was beeped by the dog. Can''t you shout long live Anle, the first brave man in Capua? They all love holding this bald smelly foot. A bunch of dermatitis bottles.

    Suddenly, a pair of eyes full of Desire under the stage looked at me, one eye to another, and I was full of excitement. It''s him. Yes, it''s definitely a pervert who has been shouting to take me home.

    Federo looked at the audience happily and turned to thank me excitedly.

    Lanstya was fine, but she looked at me timidly.

    "Ah, you barbarians, what are you waiting for! Untie. "

    Capua, south of the city. In my mansion.

    In front of me are the bald lads fidro and lanstya who pretend not to be forced to be rubbed on the ground.

    "What did you just say?"

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. I said, "this house is mine. The city Lord gave it to me, and you have been deprived of your son''s title."

    "Waste Luo, bah. You say it''s yours, it''s yours? Where''s the evidence? "

    "It''s not waste Luo, it''s fidro. Come and read to me. The tone is not down. Yes, flat. No, no! "

    Fidro took the trouble to correct me. I had to follow him over and over again.

    "Don''t be rude to Lord fidro, you fellow. The house is indeed Lord fidro. The city Lord issued a withdrawal order and revoked your viscount. "

    I looked at the big wave female knight with golden wavy hair with great potential to shake M. unexpectedly, another one spoke for the bald lad. The bald lad has become a light bulb and is so charming.

    "Lord Anle, this is true. You have been removed from your title since you were cursed for stealing the demon king''s helmet. Now, the house is abandoned. No, Lord federo''s. Cat ear maid Hill also explained to me tremblingly. It seems to be true. I am a brave man who defeated the demon king. Not only did I not get the title of the first brave man, I was even deprived of my house. I''m so angry when I think about it¡° Waste goddess, why do you explain? "¡° Ah, ah? I, I don''t know! It was decided by the city Lord. "¡° Bastard City Lord, find a chance to see me and greet you! "¡° You are rude not only to Lord fidro, but also to the Lord of the city. I''ll kill you. " Then the blonde knight took out her long sword from her waist and stabbed me. The attack was not sloppy at all, and the peak pointed straight at the tip of my nose. At this critical juncture, as the first swordsman, how could I be stabbed by a little m Knight of yours. I didn''t have time to draw out my victory sword and jumped back to avoid the blade of the blonde knight. Then he pulled out the sword of victory, waved it sideways and knocked the female Knight''s long sword to the ground. A bully came up, hugged the female knight and shaved her little nose¡° Little m, I''m the first magic sword in kapua city. " The blonde knight was obviously a little stunned. Lanstya also looked at me angrily¡° You... Can you attack me? " What the hell? You have such a big flaw. If I can''t attack, there will be a ghost. At least I''m the current demon king! Not only was she surprised, but even the blue haired and paralyzed female mage looked at me strangely. Federo also opened his mouth. What''s the matter? Don''t you just wipe some oil at random? As for it, a group of people look at me like this. I''m sorry, hehe. The blonde Knight broke free from my hands, and her cheeks were a little red¡° My name is Lina. " Then he ran out. I looked at her back, inexplicably, why do you tell me your name!? The female mage with blue hair and facial paralysis stared at me as if she were looking at a monster. She spoke to me after a long time¡° You are the first enemy who can attack her. " The voice of the facial paralysis mage is very nice and soft. But what is the first enemy to attack her¡° Lina, Lina, she has never been attacked by the enemy. No matter the demon clan or the competition with her, as long as it is the enemy, no one can attack her. " I was stunned to listen to the words of the facial paralysis mage, and I had to sigh: "eh? What the hell is this? "¡° Isn''t she invincible? 100% dodge! This is the attribute of the first brave! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 12

    My name is Anle. I am not only a brave man, but also a great demon king.

    Capua gallows. I stood on the stage, and the audience seemed to be the same as yesterday.

    The group of people standing in front of me now are the people of the city Lord''s residence. I don''t need to say more about why they stood in front of me and begged. Yesterday, twice as many people followed me from noon to evening. In short, being handsome is a sin.

    Ah, the rope is so tight. Don''t do this. If it goes on like this, I will open the door to the new world.

    "Anle, how dare you!"

    The local fat circle who spoke was the city Lord. His hair was much healthier than that of federo. The same blonde hair was combed straight one by one, and he was clever to lie on his head. As for the middle, well, the brightness in the middle is too dazzling for me to see clearly.

    Yes, this fat circle is a Mediterranean.

    It''s normal for him to praise me for my courage at the moment. After all, I defeated the demon king alone.

    "Thank you. Don''t move your tire, Lord. No, it''s anger. It''s bad for your hair. Look at the breeze. Your hair won''t be elegant. "

    "You stole the demon king''s helmet and put the city in trouble."

    "I said, Lord, don''t you bother? Haven''t you explained all this? Plot, plot! Do you understand? Think about it with the circle of hair on your head! "

    "You molested my daughter, Lina!"

    Huh? Lena is his daughter? What''s the difference between you and Lina except that your hair is blonde? Wrong, Lord. Is there still a family surnamed Wang next door to your house?

    "My Lord, I''m wrong. It''s all a misunderstanding. Listen to me. I can certainly give you a satisfactory lie. "

    I''m not begging for mercy. As the first brave man in Capua City, I''m the great demon king. There is no word "beg for mercy" in the dictionary. This is only a way to slow down the enemy under appropriate circumstances.

    I looked for it, and the waste goddess slipped away early in the morning. Federo also lowered his head and did not speak.

    A bunch of rubbish, pretend to be dead at the critical moment.

    "Father! Please don''t hurt Lord Anle! "

    With a low cry, the female Knight Lina came from a distance.

    "Father, Anle is my first man after all!"

    Hey, you Li, make it clear. Don''t you think I''m not dying fast enough?

    Sure enough, Lina''s words had just finished. The mayor of Tu feiyuan stared like a copper bell, and the mustache on his mouth shook angrily. The audience was also in an uproar. All kinds of incredible sobs.

    "What a pity."

    "Yes, what a good sister."

    "Yes, what a good little fresh meat. Don''t kill the city Lord. Let me take it home!"

    This, this sound? It''s you, who the hell are you! From yesterday to today, you can''t follow me. Are you still busy!

    "Father, no one has ever hit me, but this man can! He was the first man to hit me! "

    Tu feiyuan looked at you Li and me and sighed.

    I can''t help thinking of the words of the mage with blue hair and facial paralysis. It is said that Lina doesn''t know why. As long as it is her enemy, even if it is just a competition, in this battle, the enemy will magically avoid her attack for various reasons, and will magically be unable to attack her. She is such a defensive professional Paladin with 100% dodge and zero hit.

    "The brave are happy, steal the demon king''s helmet, and fall into the city and danger. Hang! But I thought he would cooperate with Lord federo to make a plan to defeat the demon king. I have meritorious service and avoid death! "

    I breathed a sigh of relief and was reasonable. This trip to Capua was more exciting than going into the devil''s castle alone.

    "The brave Anle bewitched the daughter of the city Lord and attempted to molest the daughter of the city Lord. Although he failed, he behaved badly. Ten million gold coins! It can be paid in installments. "

    How many? I''ll go to your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister''s. Ten million?! The coins in this world are simply copper, silver and gold. One gold coin is equal to one hundred silver coins, and one silver coin is equal to one hundred copper coins. What is the concept of a gold coin? If you have a meal in Capua, the best gold coin is at most. If you insist, you can understand that a copper coin is the steel coin of China. A gold coin is equivalent to 10000 yuan. The mission of the whole brave guild does not exceed ten gold coins!

    Let alone give me a lifetime, I can''t afford ten lives. This is not a fine. This is clearly depriving me of all my money in my life.

    But the demon king Castle should have a million gold coins.

    No matter how surprised I was, even the people under the scaffold looked at me sympathetically. Ten million gold coins are impossible for an ordinary people to see in this life.

    "Mediterranean, do you think I can afford it? Seriously, let''s discuss a price. How about a gold coin? "

    "Anle little warrior, you can''t pay it back. But then you will be the enemy of the whole Aryan kingdom. Besides, I don''t specify when you''ll pay it back. In the future, you''ll give all the coins you get to Lina regularly. She''s your person in charge. "

    After hearing this, I understand. You''re a dead Mediterranean. Don''t you just hand in your salary card? It seems that he wants to recruit my door-to-door son-in-law. Lina looked at me shyly and came over to untie me. I have to say, Lina is a beauty¡° No, this silver coin is this month. I''ll pay it back every month, but don''t worry. Even if your daughter gets my money, she won''t get my heart. " Lina took the silver coin and put her hands on her chest to hold it tightly. Just as I was about to turn and leave, lanstya suddenly jumped up from the crowd and was about to speak to me breathlessly. I took a look at the waste goddess. Do you know now? Where did you go just now. I spat involuntarily. I don''t want to leave here¡° Easy, easy, no, don''t hurry. Something big has happened! " I looked at lanstya with disdain. What else could happen? What''s bigger than what I''ve been through these two days? I''ve been to this broken gallows twice¡° Shit, bah! It''s none of my business. " Then I turned and left. At this time, a patrol guard came from a distance and quickly towards the scaffold, kneeling down in front of the Mediterranean¡° Report to the city master. There are spies ahead. Dragon, dragon, it''s awake! " I looked at lanstya in a daze and saw her nod slightly¡° What a big deal! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 13

    As soon as the patrol guard finished his words, a group of melon eating people under the stage immediately became quiet. No one doesn''t know what it means to wake up the dragon.

    The Mediterranean city Lord paced back and forth with anxiety in his heart.

    Capua City, as the southernmost defense city of the Duchy of yareen, actually has another important job in addition to defending the invasion of the demon clan, that is to stare at the sleeping dragon.

    The Dragon last woke up a thousand years ago. The history of Capua city records that the awakened dragon burned the town with anger and fire for three days, with corpses everywhere and houses collapsing.

    It has always been just the legendary dragon in the mouth of the people. I didn''t expect to wake up at this moment.

    I watched the Mediterranean pacing back and forth. Several short blond hair fell to the ground. It''s over. The Mediterranean is going to be bald.

    "Can you see it later?"

    Before the patrol guard could speak, a violent roar rushed into the sky.

    Needless to say, this must be the roar of the dragon!

    "Hurry, inform the king quickly! Request support! "

    "Immediately summon all patrol captains to discuss the Dragon Crusade plan."

    I looked at the Mediterranean. Although it was not good, it was not efficient. It was not sloppy at all. It''s good to have such a city Lord in Capua.

    "Come on, punk, we''re all done here."

    I''ll get hulanstya out of here. After all, the discussion of the plan must at least be a senior professional warrior. I don''t think much of an intermediate one at all.

    "Wait, Anle, you come too."

    "Huh? Ah? "

    I don''t know what tricks the Mediterranean is playing.

    The city Lord''s mansion.

    The Mediterranean sits in front of the round table. Around the round table, in addition to me, lanstya, fidro and the female Knight Lina, there are also the mage with facial paralysis and blue hair. I don''t know the remaining five brave men. However, they all look vigorous and powerful. They should be senior occupations.

    "The dragon has awakened and will leave the nest in two days at most. No one can guarantee that they won''t do it to Capua. I''d like to hear what your plans are. "

    The Mediterranean took the lead.

    "Lord, dragon, we haven''t fought with him. But it''s just a beast. It''s bigger and can spit fire. It''s not too difficult to deal with. "

    Said a paladin in heavy armor.

    "Hum, simple minded guy. But a beast? The beast is afraid that you can''t even hurt its toes. My Lord, the dragon has extraordinary power. It''s safer to evacuate as soon as possible. "

    Said a brave man dressed up as a mage with black hair.

    "You sissy, you lost the second team, a group of sissies. As the captain of the patrol, you''re leaving without fighting! What about the kingdom of Aryan when I return? "

    "What are you talking about! You dead gorilla who can only fight. "

    "Enough! I''m not here to listen to you bickering! Lord fidro, what do you think should be done? "

    Federo touched his bald bald ladle. Now he seems very satisfied with his bald head. Can bald head really add critical hit?

    "Lord, the dragon is not something we can fight against. The dragon has a strong sense of territory and a strong sense of revenge. But don''t forget, Lord, the dragon''s nest is on the south side of the devil''s castle. The devil''s castle will bear the brunt of the battle with the dragon. "

    I''ll go, you bald lad. It''s easy to calculate. Is it unknown that you want to use the devil''s castle as cannon fodder? It seems that the demon king has to escape. But since you know where the Dragon sleeps, why don''t you kill it while it sleeps? A bunch of idiots.

    "I said, since you know where the dragon''s nest is, why don''t you take the initiative to attack for so many years and give it a cool heart while the dragon is sleeping?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, even lanstya looked at me with silly eyes.

    "Well, little brother Anle, you don''t know that the sleeping dragon''s body will enter a petrified state, which is equivalent to invincibility. I once sent hundreds of brave men to the dragon''s nest and attacked the petrified dragon repeatedly. As a result, everything was in vain. We can only send someone to closely monitor the dragon''s movements. "

    I see. I smiled awkwardly. It seems that I have to contribute to the crusade against the Dragon this time.

    "I just said that when the Dragon wakes up, it will attack the devil''s castle. After the devil''s castle is broken, Capua city is doomed. So I suggest -- "

    Fidro touched the bald ladle and continued.

    "Join hands with the devil!"

    "What are you talking about! Is this what your first brave man should say! Join hands with the evil devil, thanks to what you said! "

    "Lord federo, I respect you as the first brave, but is your suggestion too absurd?"

    For a time, there were all kinds of doubts. I looked at lanstya, and she looked at me with a frown.

    "Shut up! Lord federo just made suggestions! I don''t really want to join hands with the devil. Moreover, even if we are willing to join hands with the devil, do you think the evil devil will join us against the dragon? "

    The Mediterranean roared. Hehe, the evil demon king is not sure he will unite with you, but it''s hard to say whether the people under the demon king agree or not¡° Father, although the great devil is extremely evil, at this moment of life and death, I think, I think he should agree. " Lina looked at me and suddenly said with her head down. What does this female knight with m shaking potential mean? Do you know who I am? Is that impossible? Or, the wonderful female Knight moved her mind to the big demon king, and I trembled all over at the thought¡° The Dragon wakes up. It''s urgent. Now the enemy is only the dragon. In that case, I ask you, how many people support the alliance with the demon king? " Federo took the lead in saying that later, Lina''s paralyzed Knights also agreed. Even lanstya joined the fun to agree to the resolution. In addition, five of the 11 people present had agreed to the decision. The remaining four patrol captains objected. It seems that whether this decision can take effect depends on how I decide. I looked at lanstya and others. Now is indeed a time of life and death. The so-called lips are dead and teeth are cold. If the giant dragon is as they said, it is unknown whether the demon king castle can resist¡° I agree! "¡° Who are you? But it''s just a thief. The liar who stole the demon king''s helmet agrees with this resolution now. I doubt you are the undercover sent by the demon king! " The male sissy mage who opposed retreat suddenly attacked me. Oh, I''m so angry. I stole the demon king''s helmet. Haven''t you turned it over yet? Are you looking at piracy¡° Enough! I agree! " The Mediterranean clapped the table and shouted¡° Fidro, Lina, Ellie, Anle and lanstya go to the devil''s castle to discuss with the devil. Success or failure depends on you. Capua, no, the fate of the whole kingdom of Aryan depends on you. " You Mediterranean, let me go to the Devil Castle to talk with the devil? I looked at the laughing lanstya and the excited federo. This grandson is so excited to go to the devil''s castle? Do you miss Gundam or Dawu? Sure enough, he''s a pervert. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 14

    Capua, outside the city.

    "The devil is not the key to negotiate peace with the devil and fight against the Dragon together. It''s mainly whether the seven of his men agree or not. I should have gone to the devil''s castle to discuss peace, but I can''t go for some reasons. I hope Lord Anle can go for me. "

    As soon as federo finished, Lina and the facial paralysis mage were stunned. It seemed that they didn''t quite understand why federo was so sure.

    The name of the facial paralysis mage is Ellie. She is an intermediate mage.

    It''s no surprise that federo is so sure. I knew the fact that the first brave man knew that the demon king was actually his own before the battle outside Capua.

    I''m just curious about what role lanstya is in his eyes. Does he also know that lanstya is a goddess?

    "Bald lad, what are you talking about? How can you be sure that the devil will agree? "

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. This matter is extremely secret and not accessible to you. "

    "In short, the danger of this world is far more than the demon family led by the demon king. For a long time, human beings and the demon family have fought each other and are each other''s natural enemies. In this way, the demon clan has grown and mankind has grown. This is a powerful force, and this force will double when allied. "

    I glanced at lanstya, who turned away from my eye contact. Needless to say, this loser must be hiding something from me! Let me be the devil is not such a simple reason as I said before. The long cherished wish of mankind and the devil family is not what I said before. The world seems to be more complex than I imagined.

    Although there are many uncertainties, there is one thing I am absolutely sure that there will never be an alliance between human beings and the demon family, because I am the demon king!

    "Bald ladybug, that''s the most noble devil in the world. Will his men listen to him? Do you lose your IQ with your hair? "

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. Anle, you are still too simple. The intermediate profession can''t touch the secrets of my level. Or the great secrets of the world that only the first brave can understand. After all, I am the first brave! Oh, ha ha. "

    This bastard, I''m the devil. Do you think I can touch it.

    "I wish you a pleasant trip to the devil''s castle, waste. Let''s go."

    I pulled away lanstya, who was still yelling, and walked back to town under fidro''s surprised expression.

    Capua City, south of the city, my former mansion.

    "Waste, explain what bald lad means."

    Lanstya pulled at the corners of her mouth, as if reluctantly.

    "That bald boy is the second disease. In addition to the demon clan, there is no danger for human beings in this world. Oh, the giant dragon is also a danger."

    There was a bang.

    "Don''t pretend. Did you hear the thunder? A liar will be struck by thunder. "

    As soon as I finished speaking, Hill rushed in with a gray face.

    "Lord Anle, when Crewe was cooking, there was another explosion! The pot, the pot is gone. "

    "Is Crewe dead?"

    "No, No."

    "Alas, it''s a pity. Well, don''t be afraid. It''s common. Go and take a good bath. Crewe, leave him alone. He''s skinny. "

    After sending off the panicked hill, I continued to question lanstya.

    "Go on, does that bald lad know something I don''t know?"

    "Ah Le, Anle, don''t be suspicious. Besides, what federo knows is not what I told him. My boss said that among the brave, there will be a brave who knows that I am the assistant of the demon king, and that the demon king is the role arranged by God to balance human beings and the demon family. This man is federo. I really know so much! "

    I looked at the sincere and eager lanstya, who was about to cry. I can only put it aside for the time being. Whether the world is so simple on the surface, I want to find it myself!

    "In that case, let''s go back to the devil''s castle first. I don''t know if the seven demons will agree."

    "Don''t worry, you can convince them with the charm of Lord Anle''s demon king. Let''s wait for federo first. It''s estimated that we''ll be there soon. "

    "Hey, hey, that bald Ladybug has come to send experience again. Gangdamu and Dawu will be very happy."

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    "What happened to the devil''s castle in the days when the king was away?"

    "Return to Lord devil, everything is fine. If it weren''t for savvy''s night attack, well, savvy found that Lord devil was away. We didn''t know that Lord devil was out yet. Your late return made us worried. "

    what! I listened to you Li''s words and couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    Night attack? Thanks, you said I had nothing to go to kapua and live a painful day of running and being followed by people in the sunset. Stay in the castle. It''s good to be attacked at night.

    Lanstya looked at me contemptuously.

    "Lord devil, saliva."

    I smiled awkwardly and settled down.

    "Just big wood, don''t shake your head and look dizzy. The king heard that the Dragon woke up? "

    As soon as my voice fell, the hall was silent. The atmosphere seems to have solidified¡° Back, Lord devil, the dragon has really awakened. I''m afraid it will step out of the nest in two days. "¡° When the Dragon woke up last time, how did the demon king Castle resist? "¡° When the Dragon woke up a thousand years ago, it first attacked the human town of kapua. The brave people in the town fought hard. When the injured dragon passed the demon king''s castle, it was wounded by US led by the demon king, so it returned to the nest to sleep. " I couldn''t help taking a breath after listening to you Li''s words. This is also a combination of demons. In this way, I didn''t kill the dragon¡° You Li, is the Dragon so powerful? "¡° Hum, you can''t beat it anyway. I tell you, stupid demon king. Every time the Dragon wakes up from sleep, its strength will be strengthened. Now the dragon is not a fool demon king. You can deal with it. Hum. It''s no use even if we evacuate. The dragon has a strong sense of revenge. It''s useless even if we escape to the ends of the earth. Hum. "¡° Hey, hey, I''m willing to die with Lord devil. Hey, hey, hey. " Ah, the long lost pride and sick beauty are in a very happy mood¡° Disgusting, bah! " Lanstya looked at me with a disgusted face¡° Why did the Dragon suddenly attack the human town of kapua thousands of years ago? "¡° There is no reason, perhaps because human towns are built in his territory! " If so, it would be unreasonable. It would be better to change to another town. Why do you have to be obsessed with this place? Is there gold or diamonds underground. I glanced at lanstya. She spread her hands and said she didn''t know¡° Cough, cough, you, Li. If you really fight with the dragon, how much will you be sure! "¡° Return to Lord devil, forty percent! "¡° What if we add the brave of mankind? " As soon as I finished speaking, the people were surprised again. Obviously, they didn''t expect me to ask so¡° The king said, "let the human brave be cannon fodder?"¡° Seventy percent! "¡° But Lord devil, how can humans be willing to be cannon fodder? "¡° You Li, I have a hunch that stupid humans will come to the castle to discuss peace with me. " I looked at the distance and deliberately pretended to be deep and said that it was really like the evil demon king. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 15

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    Sweet treasure hissed. Tell me someone has come to the devil''s castle.

    "Hey, hey, my evil servant, gangdamu and Dawu. Welcome your good friends. Remember to entertain a good student. "

    Hearing this, gangdamu''s eyes brightened. He touched the golden wig he was wearing on his head. The corners of his mouth came to his ears. He kept muttering: "little baby, you''re going to have a new partner, Hei hei."

    Dawu wore a funny mask. Although he could not see any expression, it was not difficult to see from his walking posture that he was equally excited. Well, you bastard, put down your whip first.

    Before long, gangdamu and Dawu came to me with fidro and his party.

    The female Knight Lina and the facial paralysis mage were all right, but federo couldn''t stop talking.

    "I have long hair for you to pull out. Please don''t let me fight. I will grow hair for you to pull out in the future. Please don''t...... "

    It''s over. Fidro''s bald lad is really spoiled by these two wonderful flowers. These two bear things also know that it''s good not to do it with women, but the bald ladle is also porcelain. It''s no big deal to play more than once.

    "Why did you break into the king''s Castle again and survive the ''smiling half step bump'' of the king. Young brave man, I respect you and tell you why. "

    The voice rang through the whole hall through the helmet. I''m very satisfied with the sound changing system of the helmet. The big demon king should speak like this, which should be so ethereal.

    Federo''s eyes were cloudy, but he was relieved by my voice. Look at me and take a breath.

    "Lord devil, now the dragon has awakened."

    I looked at the three of federo pretending to be surprised.

    "So what? Does the awakening of the dragon have anything to do with your breaking into the Ben I castle? Come, my king''s servants, live for my king, and serve these brave men. "

    No matter how urgent the negotiation is, I, as a demon king, should look like a demon king. If they come up and talk about it, the seven demons and ghosts will be suspicious. Although the IQ of these wonderful things is negative, they are all ghosts.

    Lanstya smiled at me with satisfaction. It seemed that I was becoming more and more like a demon king.

    "Bah, waste, what are you looking at?"

    Lanstya was about to get angry, and federo spoke first.

    "Lord devil, the power of the dragon is comparable to the wrath of heaven. Capua is irresistible, and your castle is doomed. Before such a crisis, I begged Lord devil to cooperate with human towns for a short time. "

    "Damn brave! Your kapua is irresistible. The king''s castle is as solid as gold. Is it just a giant dragon that can be shaken! Let the king cooperate with you, a humble brave man? Where did you get your courage? "

    "Bah."

    The seven demons and ghosts were very satisfied with what I did. Except for you Li, the rest of them gave a Pooh to fidro.

    Julie looked at me and smiled. She seemed to understand my intention.

    "Lord devil, my master. The power of the dragon is indeed as the brave man said. It may not be impossible to discuss peace, but our demon family disdains to be friends with humans. We may as well send troops together, lead our own leaders, and agree to fight the Dragon at the same time! "

    "You Li''s servant, presumptuous! How can you speak for the brave! "

    Yuli quickly knelt down on one knee and read that the servant knew his sin.

    Fidro looked at me with a wink. I knew what he meant: almost. Pretending to be forced will miss the big deal.

    Oh, you bald lad, do you still want to control me? Will I let this opportunity of pretending to be so easy?

    "You Li, you are right. It was Ben Wang who was excited. The king was very unhappy with the ugly bald lad and took him down first. I want to have a good talk with these two little women. No, these two brave women. "

    The female Knight Lina and the facial paralysis mage Ellie trembled and looked at me in fear.

    Under the pull of Gundam and Dawu, federo was pulled out of the hall. Soon after, the scream came again, one was comfortable and the other was fear.

    "The king''s servant, Yuli, the king asks you, how do you think we should cooperate with the brave?"

    "Lord Hui, it''s no good for the dragon to recruit a large number of people. The attacks of ordinary soldiers are useless at all. My servant suggested that we, the demon clan and the human brave, each send five people to form a ten member Crusade team, go to the dragon''s nest immediately, and be sure to kill the dragon before he leaves the nest. "

    "The king may do as you say. It is also a way for the five people to fight against the dragon. "

    "Do you have any objection to this king''s servant?"

    The twins Lori, Youli and savvy who were still in the hall nodded, and even sweetheart couldn''t stop hissing, hoping to meet the dragon. My heart said, sweetheart, stop making trouble. Insects like you are only suitable for TV dramas.

    "Human brave, do you have any objection to the king''s proposal?"

    Lina and Ellie were so blue that they didn''t dare to speak for a moment, so they could only nod slightly.

    "In that case, you and the humble brave can leave. In the evening, I hope to see your five strongest people here. If you can''t reach the dragon''s nest early tomorrow morning, even if the Dragon doesn''t destroy kapua, the king will lead his troops to fight in person! "

    Devil''s castle, throne hall. I sent away the group of three who teased and forced the brave, and I sat on the throne in deep thought. Not far from the throne stood my seven member demon and ghost harem group¡° Anle, what are you worrying about? Do you want a kind, beautiful, just and charming goddess to enlighten you? "¡° Bah, flat breasted waste. "¡° Ah, can''t you unify? I can still accept it if I keep calling waste. Why do you attack me personally! Sobbing...... "with this waste goddess, she admitted that she was a waste. It doesn''t matter if others say that she was flat chested and unwilling. No, you grow up¡° I don''t know the strength of these people. This crusade against the dragon is more like death. I''m not sure who to send. "¡° Ah! Our great demon king will consider the demon clan. You are really more and more like the devil. " I looked at lanstya, who was smiling, and it was exactly what she said. After a short life with these demons and ghosts, I feel that these Asian people are the demon family, although they are not human. But what''s the difference with human beings? The same joys and sorrows; The same worries. These are living ''people''! Am I really more and more like the devil¡° My servant, the king came to ask you, wait, this dragon crusade. Can someone volunteer? " I didn''t choose mandatory assignment for such a death mission. I gave these demons a choice¡° "Yes!" I just finished asking, and these demons and ghosts answered together. Even Tianbao hissed. In the face of danger, none of these so-called demons chose to retreat. For the first time, I felt a shock¡° This trip may die! "¡° My servant is willing. " I looked at lanstya. She smiled. For the first time, she thought the waste goddess''s smile was so bright. She lay down in my ear and whispered to me¡° These are my lovely people! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 16

    In the evening, outside the devil''s castle, there was a crossroads.

    I looked at the four brave men brought by federo, including the female Knight Lina, the facial paralysis mage Ellie, and two brave men who had been in the assembly hall of the city master''s house. One was the male heavy armor Paladin who advocated fighting, and the other was the sissy mage who became the captain of the second patrol team.

    "Bald lad, I didn''t say you, just big wood. Don''t cry. Waste Luo, can you copy it? Have you ever played games? There are two tanks, two mages and one melee swordsman in your team. There is no treatment. Is this particularly reasonable? Besides, one of your mages and a tank are still waste. Are you really here to attack the dragon? "

    Federo looked at me in a trance when he saw that the demon king called him bald ladle.

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. The dragon is too dangerous. No one wants to go. It is only under the coercion and inducement of the city master that we have gathered together these people. "

    Fidro looked bitter and didn''t seem to want to mention it.

    It''s also easy to understand. It''s normal for no one to want to die.

    "Lord devil, these six people and one insect are..."

    Yes, the whole devil''s Castle went out, and none of them chose to quit. As a human brave, I should be very happy with such a lineup. First, it can weaken the strength of the demon family, and second, it can reduce human casualties. But I don''t know why, but I''m not happy.

    At the moment of leaving the demon king''s castle, I secretly vowed that all seven people, except lanstya, should be returned in this dragon expedition, and human beings should not die.

    "Hehe, young brave people, the demon clan are not all greedy for life and afraid of death."

    It was not fidro, but me, who could feel the desolation most. But if you think from another angle, you can understand that these demon families have lived for thousands of years, and life may not be important to them. Human beings have only a hundred years, and the fear of death is more profound than any race.

    Fidro sighed and stopped talking.

    "All right, stop talking nonsense. My servants! Go to the dragon''s nest! "

    The dragon''s nest is located in the southwest of the devil''s castle. You need to go through a place called dark forest, where a large number of Warcraft and Warcraft live. I''m not afraid of the demon family. At least I''m also the big demon king, but Warcraft is a little difficult. These animals can''t understand people!

    The brave and the demon clan are divided into two teams. Lanstya and I walk in front of the demon clan, and federo walks in front of the brave team. He walked carefully through the dark forest in the dark.

    "Wait, Lord devil, there''s something!"

    The dark elf Youli is like a duck to water in the night. Now her words surprised me.

    "In a circle, guard!"

    At my command, the rustle from the grass not far away in the quiet night is really strange and terrible.

    The two teams each formed a circular square and stared at the source of the sound.

    "Rustle, rustle!"

    The sound became louder and louder. Soon, he walked slowly out of the grass like a white little fox.

    "Hey, it''s snow fox."

    I walked towards the little fox. This kind of Warcraft is the lowest level and has no aggression at all. It''s kind of a pet.

    I gently picked up the snow fox, ready to tease.

    "Lord devil, be careful! That "

    As soon as Yuli''s voice fell, in my surprise, an electric current crackled and made me numb.

    "That, that''s an electric fox..."

    Incomparable spirit!

    I feel very excited and energetic at the moment. Well, it''s refreshing. I lost the electric Fox and took some electric swimming armor.

    "I know that I''m a little sleepy. I use this little Warcraft to relieve my fatigue."

    "Lord devil, didn''t you tell me that pretending to be forced would be struck by thunder? Are you pretending to be beaten by electricity? "

    Lanstya''s smile was rotten and trembling. Not only lanstya smiled happily, Lina and the facial paralysis mage Ellie were also smiling. Although I can''t see clearly, I always think Ellie''s smile is beautiful.

    "Waste, bah!"

    "Ah, bah me again. Why didn''t you get electrocuted?"

    "Cluck"

    Suddenly, a disgusting laugh came from the forest.

    "It''s easy to die. I can satisfy you! Cluck! "

    The voice can''t distinguish men from women, but it sounds numb.

    "Who! I am the great devil! "

    I shouted. The devil''s roar penetrated the dark forest and shook the forest birds.

    "Demon king, cluck..."

    Soon, there was a rustle of grass and trees in the forest. Torches suddenly lit up.

    From the forest out of a demon clan, it seems that it should be orcs. The first is not as big as the ORC. He is very ordinary. He wears a cloak and is wrapped tightly. He giggles constantly.

    I''m relieved. It''s easy to do as long as I''m a demon. I''m also a big demon at least.

    "Poor orc, don''t bow down when you see the demon king!"

    "Kneel down? You deserve it, too? The hypocritical devil, the running dog of mankind. "

    I was surprised. At first glance, this sentence refers to my demon king and these human brave people, but it is easy to make people think that he is saying that the demon king is the running dog of mankind. Does this person know that the demon king is human?

    "One day, the great lord demon God will fall from the sky, and the wings of the seven God servants will sweep the whole continent, disaster and plague, blood and cry. You greedy and ignorant humans and cowardly and hypocritical Asians will die! Only my family is the real demon family! Only my Lord is real -- demon God! "

    "Bi Bi Dao, Bi Bi Dao, is it over? Are you seriously ill with moderate or secondary disease? As a demon, don''t you worship me? Still talking to me? "

    I really can''t understand what this secondary two patient is saying.

    "Cluck, only blood can make you, the hypocritical devil, remember! You don''t deserve to be called the demon clan! "

    The second grade patient pointed with one hand and the orcs immediately attacked me behind him.

    Play off, play off.

    "Well, well, if you don''t kneel down, don''t kneel down. You go. The demon king was not angry. Let''s go. I''m afraid of my anger. I said you can go. Hey, don''t come here! "

    "Lord devil, you are really carefree. Don''t you see that people really want your life? With this nonsense, it''s not as good as...... "

    "I know, slip away, slip away."

    "Ah, idiot devil, that''s not what I mean. What are you waiting for? Hit him, hit him. "

    "Yes, yes, lanstya, you''re right. My servants, hit him, hit the fuck! "

    At my command, the seven harem regiments all set out, and Tianbao also began to attack the attacking orcs. For a moment, the scene was very chaotic. Even in the group of two, 100% dodging female Paladin tanks and 100% facial paralysis mages who hit their teammates also participated in the battle group.

    But in this scuffle, federo stood and looked around.

    "Lord devil, did you just call him or his mother? Where the fuck is it? I''ve been looking for it for a long time. "

    This bald lad really caught a chicken.

    I slapped fidro''s bald ladle.

    "Hit him first, keep his mother and fight last."

    "OK!"

    With a strange cry, fidro raised his long sword and cut at the orcs. It has to be said that he is the first brave man without loss. This move has a rapid attack without dragging the water.

    I looked at the lower battle regiment. The female knight was still ridiculed by the strange cry, but the transparent man was generally ignored by countless orcs, and even had no intention to stop. Ai Li, a facial paralysis mage, threw fireballs at her.

    I was sweating and hurried away from her.

    The rest of the people fight is also wonderful. Gangdamu''s pirated Gundam is very flexible, moving around and chasing, and he keeps shouting don''t go away.

    The cooperation between Tianbao and Meimo is also in place. One spin is trapped, and one whip is whipped.

    Dawu, who was entangled with the orcs, stared at the whip in the hand of the demon Shawei. Let countless orcs hit themselves. With him is the sick vampire Lori Bella. The black broken dagger in Bella''s hand glows faintly. With a knife full of evil smile, Bella stabbed the orcs who hit Dawu, with heiheihei laughter in her mouth.

    I just feel the back ridge cool.

    "Fiora, come here."

    I called the proud Laurie fiola, who was fighting alone with an exaggerated black sickle in her hand. Fiora is a Gothic group, beautiful and beautiful.

    "You come to protect lanstya. The king will personally meet the patient with advanced secondary cancer just now."

    "Hum, you know, I don''t want to help you! I just want to protect Lord lanstya. Don''t get me wrong, stupid devil! Also, be sure to come back alive! Hum! "

    "I see."

    I touched fiola''s head, and she didn''t dodge. Her cheeks were red and looked at me.

    "Well, why do I need protection? What are you going to do? "

    "Don''t worry, I''m the devil!"

    "This second year''s patient seems to know something. The great devil will meet him in person!"

    Ignore lanstya''s yelling behind him. I went straight through the scuffle crowd and came to the patients with advanced secondary cancer.

    "Cluck, it''s really like a big demon!"

    "Wait, I''ll show you what is --"

    "The real devil!"

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 17

    In the dark forest, I stood in front of the No. 2 middle school patient who was wrapped in a black cloak.

    "You''re hopeless for patients with advanced secondary cancer. Surrender, your orcs are experience points. "

    "Cluck, I surrender? Great devil, you are really stupid! You think my purpose is to kill you? But it''s best to kill nature, cluck. "

    Isn''t it to kill me? Aren''t your two patients at home? The demon king set an ambush on the way to fight against the dragon, and said it was not to kill me?

    wait! On the way to crusade against the dragon? Could it be that the second grade patient is delaying the dragon?

    It''s strange to say that the Dragon woke up yesterday. However, he has been slow to get out of the nest. Is it difficult for a giant dragon to take into account its image? Wake up and take a bath, change clothes and go out clean?

    "Ignorant devil, since you don''t know, you don''t have to know."

    As soon as the second grade patient had finished speaking, he took off his hat from his cloak and showed his face.

    This is the human face, about thirty years old, with a scar on its face. With deep set eyes and godless eyes, they don''t look like living people.

    His hand hidden in his sleeve was now exposed. His hands were as dry as branches, holding a Black Dagger in his hand.

    The second patient licked the dagger and laughed strangely.

    "My dagger is poisoned."

    "Oh? Then you die slowly. I have something else to do. Let''s go first. "

    I stared at the second patient with brain disability and licked the poisonous dagger. What do you think you want? Where do you get so many problems? Why do bad people always install a forced licking dagger and have to be poisoned.

    I don''t need to fight anymore. The grandson seems to have been killed by himself.

    I clapped my hands and prepared to ask my harem regiment to stop pestering these orcs. I always felt that there was something in the dragon that had to be stopped.

    As soon as I turned around, I saw lanstya yelling at me.

    "No!"

    I was surprised!

    The patient in form 2 was like a ghost. He was attacked by a poisoned dagger.

    I couldn''t dodge for a moment. The dagger stabbed me in the heart.

    Die, die, eh? Wait, I''m wearing demon king armor. Can you pierce it with your dagger?

    The second grade patient was also slightly stunned.

    "Cluck, despicable devil, wearing armor!"

    "You''re not only the second grade, but also blind. I''ve been wearing it all the time. And didn''t you say your dagger was poisonous and you didn''t lick it? Why didn''t you die? I hate people who break their promises. "

    "Cluck, cluck, because I''m dead!"

    As soon as the second grade patient finished speaking, the dagger that had been against my armor suddenly exerted force. I subconsciously want to retreat.

    Under my gaze, the dagger did not pierce the armor, but turned into a wisp of black smoke and hit me.

    I don''t know. This black smoke must be poisonous smoke. If this thing goes into the armor, it will come out without burping.

    I waved the moan of frost in my hand to drive away the black smoke, but there was no entity to disperse the black smoke.

    In the disgusting laughter of the second grade patient, the armor on his chest was about to be corroded. I''m a little desperate. This strange black smoke is really difficult to deal with.

    "Be careful!"

    With a sound of caution, a golden light suddenly came towards me from behind me and hit the black smoke directly. The black smoke retreated like a natural enemy and retreated into the hands of the second form patient. The second form patient stroked the black smoke slightly, and an exaggerated long sword appeared. The whole sword body was like black smoke, It''s much more evil than the victory sword changed by lanstya into a dark blue appearance in my hand.

    "Wail! The sword of plague -- ares! "

    With a strange cry from the second grade patient, the long black sword in his hand suddenly disintegrated into a mass of black smoke. The black smoke was only a mass and suddenly exploded. The strong black smoke wrapped the second grade patient tightly. This is not over. The black smoke floated towards the people who are still fighting.

    This black smoke can no longer be called black smoke. In the black smoke, there are struggling faces, twisted skeletons, and wails and wails that ring through the sky.

    I just felt that my heart was full of sadness and fear, staring at the black smoke coming at me.

    Suddenly a painful howl sounded in my ear, and I suddenly woke up.

    "My grass, how dirty your grandson is. The ash on his body is so exaggerated that he wants to die."

    "Stop fighting and run!"

    I don''t know who shouted, and suddenly the whole battlefield was in chaos. The orcs collided with my harem regiment and the brave like headless flies. I know the more this time, the less chaos.

    "Bald ladybug, you take the brave, the king takes the demon clan, withdraw first!"

    Under my orders, the seven member harem group and lanstya all ran towards me.

    Federo and I ran with two groups of people, and the black smoke behind us chased like a god of death!

    Those orcs who didn''t run away in time were soon shrouded in black smoke, and then screamed. For a time, all kinds of screams continued in the whole forest, and the whole was hell on earth¡° This ghost thing even kills their own people. They also bring automatic tracking. They want to die. "¡° Lord devil, if you run down, you will eventually be caught up by the black smoke. What the hell is this? " Julie asked me¡° I don''t know what it is, but the second middle school patient is moaning about the sword of plague. The black smoke king felt full of fear at a glance. Being caught up will certainly be like those orcs. "¡° Plague... The sword of plague? Is this, this black smoke... The source of plague? If so, if caught up by the black smoke, you will rot and die. " Youli said tremblingly. What is the source of the plague? But you Li''s fear is very unusual. Seeing that the black smoke was about to catch up, my heart was miserable. What''s his name? We''re here to fight against the dragon. What''s the pain in your way. Two of you are patients. It''s a big deal that you''re the devil. I looked back. It seemed that there was a man following the black smoke in the smoke. The empty eyes and the scar on my face were right. It turned out that the automatic tracking black smoke was manipulated by the two patients¡° Cackle, hypocritical devil and weak brave! Keep running, keep running. Run before my plague, toward the abyss of death! "¡° Bah, son of a bitch. Your grandson dares to ridicule. If I hadn''t beaten you, I would have turned my face. Ah, slow down and die. "¡° Lord devil, if you continue to run, you will be caught up sooner or later. It''s better to let go! "¡° Beat? How? You fight for me? The black smoke sword can''t be cut off or pierced. Run and live a little longer. How about this? Let''s fall in love before we die. "¡° Ah, what time is it. You still have this leisure. Which of you can release the defense shield, preferably the light attribute! " Lanstya gave me a white look and then shouted¡° I''m willing to try! " Huh? You Li, don''t make trouble. You are a dark elf. You can be a shit light attribute defense shield¡° Come on, Julie. We''d better fall in love and ignore this waste. "¡° Lord devil, what I said is true! Lord lanstya, I can use the light attribute shield. I just don''t know how long it can last. "¡° Just hold on for a while. "¡° I want to save the world! " Lanstya suddenly stopped and grinned behind her. The smile is very warm¡° My people, I will save them! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 18

    As lanstya suddenly stopped, she began to repeat something.

    Youli also stopped and began to meditate in her mouth.

    I saw her two stop, so I had to stop. Life and death depend on heaven. But I haven''t begun to attack the back palace yet. I can''t express my reluctance.

    For a moment, everyone stopped. Gangdamu hid in gaodali and closed the cockpit door. Tianbao also desperately spun silk and wrapped himself into a zongzi.

    These two bastards are not loyal at all.

    You Li''s tone of voice is getting higher and higher. I can''t hear what I''m talking about, because I only have the black smoke in my eyes.

    Suddenly, Julie drank it. A golden cover enveloped us.

    Yuli took a breath and wanted to say something to lanstya.

    I grabbed it and stopped her disturbing lanstya, because lanstya had a fine sweat on her forehead, which looked very uncomfortable.

    The people in the hood did not put down their hanging hearts, and looked nervously at the black smoke that was about to hit the golden mask behind them.

    The sound of "Dong Dong" sounded, and the black smoke shrouded the whole shield and hit the shield desperately, but fortunately, it was reluctantly resisted.

    Due to the black smoke, it was night again, and the whole shield was dark. The opportunity has come. I''m looking forward to hearing the scream of a lady who doesn''t know why. I''m politely saying, I''m sorry it''s too dark to see.

    Just as I was about to start, suddenly a fire lit up in the shield.

    Facial paralysis mage Ellie lit a fireball in her hand, and then placed the fireball in mid air.

    "Bah, Fire Mage." I whispered

    "Cluck, struggle in front of my plague, resist. The bell of death has sounded, and the roar of plague will come as scheduled. The expression of your resistance will be the best memory of my life. "

    The patients in form two began to talk again.

    "Shake s?"

    "Shake s."

    "S!!"

    "Dawu, pay attention to his image. If this grandson changes his evil to mine, the king will introduce you."

    "I said, secondary two patients, come on. Break my defense! Come on, come on with your plague, you loser. I''m waiting for you here. Bah, rubbish. "

    "Stupid devil, the plague ends..."

    "If you have the ability, come now. You see, I''m not good. I''m still dancing. You see, this is the fifth set of broadcast gymnastics. I''ll show you Military Boxing later. "

    "Stupid devil! The plague ended... "

    "Lord devil, the shield... Has... Cracks!"

    I was surprised and looked carefully at the shield. Sure enough, as you Li said, there were cracks in varying degrees on the shield, and there was a click in her ear.

    "Well, Mr. plague, please forgive me for taking the liberty before. Why do we have to hurt each other? How about you and I have a drink together in the beautiful night? "

    "Cluck, stupid devil, the plague ends..."

    "Ah, you don''t agree. It doesn''t matter. You see, there are so many people here. Why don''t we play Quint? "

    The patient in form 2 didn''t speak, and the answer for him was a growing click.

    "Don''t get excited, Mr. plague. Let''s fight and dance and decide the outcome in the way of civilized people. Do not always fight and kill, but have a pure heart yearning for freedom and peace. "

    "Cluck, stupid devil, the plague will come!"

    "Shit, the second grandson said it. Lanstya, Monsieur lanstya, Granny lanstya, you''re not ready yet. If you don''t finish reading, your children will belch! "

    Lanstya didn''t answer me. There was more sweat on her forehead.

    The gangwood that opened the cockpit door has now closed the door. Tianbao also tried his best to spin silk to repair the crack it tore when watching the excitement just now.

    Dawu repeatedly begged Tianbao to wrap it into zongzi.

    For a time, the whole crowd in the defense hood was dominated by an emotion called fear.

    "Stray lamb, wandering in the black night; God''s mercy has given light, and the place where light was born is called heaven! "

    "Guide my lamb out of this dark confusion and meet the light with broken eyes; Go to the place where the light was born with incomplete limbs! "

    "Light, God''s mercy, light up the darkness before my eyes!"

    Lanstya spoke faster and faster until she suddenly shouted out. With her cry, a dazzling light lit up the shield.

    "Oh!"

    A shrill scream sounded, and I couldn''t tell who it was.

    Too dazzling light, I subconsciously covered my eyes with my hands. But because I wear a helmet, it doesn''t work at all. I can still feel the sting when I close my eyes. Just when I thought that I would be blind, my krypton gold eyes turned out a black chip.

    "Oh, my grass. This helmet is really advanced, with sunglasses. I don''t know whether to take the shooting function or not. It''s necessary to study it. Hey, hey. "

    Of course I''m not afraid. The waste lanstya suddenly burst into an open light. What''s the danger.

    I enjoyed the light in front of me like fireworks, but it was too short.

    The light disappeared. If there was no black smoke around, it would be like there was no light

    The secondary two patients also disappeared. All this is like a nightmare, but the decayed Orc bodies not far away tell me that this is true.

    I looked at lanstya with satisfaction.

    "Well, the king has decided. From now on, I will not call you a waste, but a small waste. "

    Lanstya looked at me and squeezed out a reluctant smile. As soon as she was soft, she would fall down.

    I hugged lanstya who was about to fall. It seems that this opening and hanging skill still consumes her a lot.

    After a long time, people opened their eyes.

    The sound of Joy came, and the strong heavy Knight under federo no longer looked at me with hostile eyes.

    The captain of the second patrol who followed bald Pedro looked at lanstya in my arms with an unknown emotion in his eyes.

    When I joined fidro''s team, their emotional state was always strange, and I didn''t pay attention to it. It''s normal for the brave to have a grudge against the demon clan.

    "This? That''s it? "

    "Demon clan, why do you use this light magic?"

    The sissy asked. I''m afraid this problem will arouse the deep investigation of the people present. It would be bad if the identity of the goddess of lanstya was exposed.

    I smiled and looked at sissy.

    "Maybe you humans will, can''t we demon clan? Our demon clan yearns for light, which hinders your shit. You are suspected of racial discrimination. I hate racial discrimination most in my life. Dawu, it''s all right now. You have a good time with him. "

    At my command, Dawu smiled, and the funny mask on his face was more appropriate at this time. He jumped to the sissy and handed the sissy mage a whip.

    "Hello, my name is Dawu. Please hit me. At the moment, the body is yours, but the heart will always be Lord devil. "

    The sissy mage trembled slightly and looked around helplessly. The whip twitched slowly.

    "Push! Come on! Go on, don''t listen, try harder! "

    Dawu shouted at the top of his lungs. Sissy seems to be more afraid.

    Federo just wanted to stop it. Maybe he was worried that Dawu was staring at him. He timidly retreated and stopped the male heavy knight who wanted to come forward.

    "You Li and bald ladybug, find out from the team who can heal magic."

    After a long time, there was still no one to pick up. A group of people just looked at me timidly.

    "Grass, what do you eat! A bunch of rubbish! "

    I screamed.

    I''m a little worried. There is no high priest in fidro''s team. My harem group is the same. The demon family doesn''t have a clear career division like the brave. Each of them has their own good ability, but it seems that the ability to cure the demon family is not born.

    "Hum, use my blood. I''m a vampire. Blood is healing. "

    I looked at the Gothic Lori vampire Bella, who didn''t even have time to play her pride attribute at the moment, and shook my head.

    It''s hard to say what would happen if the goddess used vampire blood.

    "Lord devil, Lord lanstya has a special status and should be free. At this time, I should just collapse and coma. I hope adults don''t be impatient. "

    Yes, as Julie said, lanstya is a goddess. The goddess doesn''t have a skill to hiccup.

    When she said this, I was a little relieved, looked at the sleeping lanstya, and gently scraped her nose.

    Wait, what did you say about lanstya''s special status? Does she know that lanstya is a goddess? This is unreasonable!

    "You Li, come here."

    I entrusted lanstya to Bella''s care and took Julie aside.

    "Do you know the identity of lanstya?"

    "Yes, Lord devil?"

    "All of you know?"

    "Yes, Lord devil."

    "Aren''t you surprised?"

    Julie gave me a strange look.

    "I dare not, I dare not guess the identity of lanstya and your excellency."

    "Are you willing to accept this fact?"

    "It''s my pleasure to serve Lord devil and Lord lanstya, the fallen angel."

    "Well, wait!"

    "You say lanstya is a falling angel?!"

    My goddess is a falling angel!?

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 19

    I took a deep breath and looked at you Li.

    "You say lanstya is a falling angel?"

    Julie looked at me in surprise.

    "Don''t you know, Lord devil?"

    "Well, I know. I just want to test whether you know what a falling angel is. "

    "Lord Hui, fallen angels have black wings. They are fallen angels. They are often a symbol of evil and disaster? Is it a noble demon family? Is he the most loyal servant of the demon king? "

    "Good, the answer is OK. Just scrape through. All right, go back and get ready and start at once. "

    Lanstya was carried behind her by Julie, and the journey was smooth,

    Soon, the dragon''s nest was in front of us, and the time was approaching dawn.

    "The king has always had a question. Why did the Dragon wake up and leave the nest two days later?"

    A group of people stared at me, but the sissy eyes dodged slightly. I''m afraid this person knows something.

    Before, the second grade patient also said that it was not to kill me. It looked more like delaying time. So something must have happened during the time when the Dragon woke up but didn''t leave the nest.

    What happened must be the purpose of the second middle school patient and the reason for delaying me and making me unable to arrive in time.

    Just what''s the reason? Is it because the dragon is weak and easy to deal with during this time? Or another reason.

    "Everyone, speed up and be sure to get to the dragon''s nest before dawn!"

    The more I think about it, the more I feel something wrong. I simply stop thinking. Since he intends to delay, I''ll speed up the pace again.

    Dragon Nest.

    The giant dragon''s nest is actually a big valley, in which all kinds of unknown bones are piled up disorderly, looking like a small white bone mountain.

    I gently touched these bones, and the bones turned into powder. It seems that the years are very long.

    At this time, a sudden roar broke the sky.

    "It''s Dragon roar!"

    I don''t know who shouted.

    Isn''t this nonsense? Isn''t it dragon roaring or dog barking? It''s just why is there a trace of sadness in the fury?

    No, there''s a situation!

    "Step up!"

    The crowd quickened their pace and went towards the source of the sound.

    A red dragon came into my eyes. I took a breath.

    This is an unspeakable giant dragon. The smallness of human beings can not be described in any words here.

    The huge body and the two dragon horns on the head are strong and strong, with exaggerated wings. The whole is as red as fire, and it is really white from the neck to the tail. A long tail with sharp spines. The four claws are extremely sharp, a typical Western dragon image. The teeth of the upper and lower jaw look frightening.

    Without seeing such a dragon with your own eyes, you can''t understand what shock is.

    "How to fight this special!"

    Fidro and his brave team were shocked and speechless, and the sissy mage trembled.

    My harem regiment is better. Maybe it''s because I''ve seen the dragon.

    "Lord devil, the dragon is very hard. The demon king thousands of years ago hurt the dragon''s neck. The Dragon returned to his nest and fell asleep after being seriously injured. "

    "You mean, its weakness is in the neck?"

    I fixed my eyes and saw that the dragon was covered with red scales. Only the neck was white large rectangular thick armor like scales, which looked much larger than the scales on the body. There is a part of the neck that does not seem to have scales. It should be the weakness said by Li.

    At the moment, the dragon is constantly trampling on something and looks very angry.

    "Do you think the dragon''s reaction is wrong? Does it seem angry? Did you find us? "

    "Lord devil, it''s impossible. The dragon''s behavior is strange. It''s more like attacking something."

    "Lord devil, look! There''s someone there! "

    With Julie''s cry, I followed her expectations.

    Sure enough, there was a small black figure not far in front of the dragon. As a dark elf, Youli must have better eyesight than me. It''s a person. That''s right.

    "He''s running towards us!"

    You Li suddenly shouted.

    The giant dragon''s body is too large and its movement is slow, and the figure is very fast.

    The dragon was angry and couldn''t help spitting out the fire. Unfortunately, it didn''t hit the figure.

    coming!

    The shadow was as like as two peas. I saw it in the dark. It was the same as the two diseases in the past.

    Is it a secondary 2 patient? He''s not dead? I think so. After all, the bodies of the two patients were not found after the black smoke dispersed. But I was in a hurry and didn''t think too much about the reason.

    The black cloak stood still and stared at us. The action is full of vigilance. He holds something in one hand. It looks like a dragon egg!

    Is the reason why the Dragon doesn''t leave the nest after waking up because it is laying dragon eggs¡° Hey, it seems that the plague has failed. But it doesn''t matter. The goal has been achieved. Stupid devil and brave, have a good time. " The black cloak suddenly disappeared from its place. It was behind us when it appeared again¡° Grass, it can blink! "¡° Stop him! " I took the lead in raising the long dark blue sword in my hand and stabbed it at the man in the black cloak. The man in the black cloak didn''t escape. The long sword stabbed directly into his body¡° Hey, stupid devil, do you know what fear is? " As soon as the voice of the man in the black cloak fell, there was a sudden chill from the long sword I stabbed into his body. I just felt as if I had been swallowed up by darkness, and my body trembled unnaturally. I''m afraid, I''m afraid. Ah! This is the fear of walking in the dark for the first time; This is the fear of being chased by demons in this world for the first time. The past scenes reappear in my mind like a movie, but what is this scene? Have I been through this? It was a bloody sky, and I stood on the bloody earth. No, the sky is still blue, and the blood is only my eyes. In front of me stood a vague figure, a huge body and an exaggerated huge blade. I was afraid, and the sword in my hand gave out a cry of fear. My legs trembled involuntarily and my body trembled uncontrollably. This is an instinctive fear, which comes from the fear of the soul¡° Humble and weak, death is not something you ants can enjoy. Suffer in fear! Devil, this name is mine! " Said the voice, as if it had struck my soul. The vague figure raised the huge blade in his hand and attacked me. I was frightened and made the only angry roar at the last moment¡° I''m the devil! "¡° Lord devil, Lord devil! Wake up! " When I am awake, I still hold my long sword in my hand. The man in the black cloak has no trace¡° What happened to Ben Wang? "¡° Lord devil, you just stood still and scared to death. Would you like Shawei to examine you? "¡° Savvy, don''t make trouble. What about the cloak grandson, Julie? "¡° The man in the cloak ran away and Sister Li went after him. " Shawei was close to me. With her black meat wings, a black leather dress and a naughty little tail, I seemed to feel her temperature in armor. I pushed away savvy, and my mind was full of the scenes just now in a trance. Who was the huge figure holding the huge blade? Who am I? Why did such a scene come to mind in a trance. Is that me who looks scared? Is it the reincarnation often said in China? No, this is a different world. If reincarnation should also be in a different world, it is obviously unreasonable! Or the experience is not mine, but the armor¡° Lord devil! Don''t be in a daze, run! " There''s a voice in my ear again. Run? Run what run? Why is it so hot? Savvy didn''t stick it on me anymore? Is it my own animal blood boiling? However, the burning sensation seemed to come from behind, and I subconsciously turned back. A huge fireball is flying towards me¡° Die, die! Pit demon king, this is! Where did you get the big fireball? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 20

    My most hated occupation in my life is Fire Mage, but I like the FFF group adhering to the principle of burning heterosexuals.

    I am the great devil. Those who follow me behind me are no longer a group of admirers, but a huge fireball this time.

    "Die, die!"

    I don''t know who threw me to the ground.

    "Boom!"

    After a loud noise, a huge pit appeared not far in front of me.

    Lying on me is sick Laurie fiora.

    This is not the time to chat. I look around.

    "Aren''t you hurt?"

    It took a long time for the crowd to answer me, which was pretty good. Except for Julie, only the sissy mage from federo was absent.

    "Where are the mages under bald ladle?"

    "I went after the man in black cloak with you Li."

    I nodded and suddenly a dragon roared into the sky.

    When I looked back, the dragon was hanging in the air, flapping huge wings, and a pair of blood red eyes stared at me.

    "What are you worried about, beast? Look again, look again, I''ll take you heiheihei... "

    The beast is really worried. In that case, the demon king will take good care of you.

    "Servants! Give me this little dragon. "

    When I gave the order, everyone suffered a loss with that big fireball just now. There was no place to spread their anger.

    The battle with the dragon is officially started.

    This is the first time I saw the vampire Lori change. Behind them, a pair of huge bat wings suddenly stretched out, holding weapons and flying towards the dragon.

    As the wing behind the demon, I thought it was a decoration. Now it seems that she can fly.

    GANGDA wood''s pirate can fly as high as his feet with blue flames.

    The people who can''t fly can only anxiously expect the dragon to land.

    The vampire Lori fiola bears the brunt and goes straight to the dragon. The huge death sickle in her hand attacks the dragon''s neck.

    The dragon is not a vegetarian. He raises his front paw and grabs fiola. Fiola''s emergency stop can be regarded as avoiding the claw attack of the dragon.

    Bella followed and wanted to take the gap between the dragon and Bella to raid her neck. Bella''s speed was very fast. Her dexterous body held a dagger and pointed directly at the scaleless skin on the dragon''s neck.

    The Dragon seemed to know his weakness and suddenly shook his head. The huge dragon almost hit Bella.

    The demon is slower than her two, and has been deadlocked with the dragon, trying to find the right opportunity to break in.

    Gangdamu''s pirate Gundam kept shooting inferior ammunition and hitting the dragon, but it seemed to have no effect.

    "You have no hair, hey hey, eat my gun, hey hey."

    Just after big wood said that, a shot of artillery came out of his GAODA, which seemed to explode in the front door of the dragon.

    The Dragon ate pain, roared, and the huge faucet was raised. Redness can be clearly seen at the neck.

    "Get out of the way! The beast will spit fire! "

    I yelled at the four.

    The four also understood and hid behind the dragon. It''s really difficult for such a huge body to turn around easily.

    "Grass!"

    The four people hid behind the dragon. The Dragon didn''t look for it again, but pointed the faucet at me!

    "I have nothing against you! How dare you do this to me? Because I''m the devil? Just because I''m handsome! "

    I didn''t dare to hold it up. I ran away quickly. It''s just a pity that it''s still a step slow after all.

    The fireball exploded and lifted me away. If it weren''t for my armor, I''m afraid I''d be dead. I can''t die anymore.

    Why is this dragon so aimed at me? It is said that its dragon eggs should be taken away in a hurry. Why do you have to kill me?

    In that case, you hairless beast! The great devil''s anger needs to be vented!

    I recalled the actions in the armor operation manual and immediately did it.

    "Demon king, what are you doing? There''s still time to dance? "

    "Bald ladybug, you don''t understand. It''s called fighting. It''s better to dance."

    The four people in the sky are the culprits of the fight with the dragon. It''s hard to decide for a moment. But I feel that the dragon''s attention is all on me. Maybe I''ll have another shot sometime.

    "Change!"

    I shouted.

    In an instant, the black armor all over turned into patterns on the skin, and my body became tall and strong. The armor on my back changed into a pair of huge bat wings, and the original armor horn on my forehead also became a real devil''s horn. This huge devil''s horn looked very windy every time.

    My face was only a little similar to mine, and the color of my whole body turned dark purple.

    "Lord devil, Lord devil!"

    Dawu said shakily, and Tianbao was also excited. Fidro''s face was a little strange.

    Lina and the facial paralysis mage looked at me with bright eyes. The heavy armor Knights of their team looked despised.

    Alas, handsome is always a mistake, or too eye-catching¡° The king''s anger should be well vented! " I vibrated the bat wings behind me. At first, I was not used to it. This feeling of control seemed to be controlled by the spirit. I barely controlled it after adapting to it for a while. Twin vampire Lori saw me flying from behind. When she grew up, her mouth stayed where it was for a while. Even the claw attack of the Dragon behind him completely forgot to avoid. I accelerated a sprint, resisted the dragon''s attack with my arm, and smiled at them¡° Demon, demon king! Are you back? " Fiora''s face was slightly red and said excitedly¡° Lord devil, is it really you? Are you really back? " Bella asked me with some fog in her eyes. Gangdamu and Meimo Shawei are in good condition. They just look at me with a smile. At this moment, the Dragon attack is imminent, where is the time to chat. I smiled at his four evil spirits¡° My servant, help me. I will personally meet this hairless beast for a while! "¡° Hey, I didn''t mean you. Don''t be emotional! " Since I resisted the dragon''s claw, the Dragon stared at me, but this look was different from before. There was sadness and anxiety in the angry look. What''s going on? Is the dragon only interested in my armor, and you are not interested in my strong and strong body? I settled down and stopped thinking about it¡° Servants! Help me! " At the end of my speech, I suddenly accelerated and flew towards the dragon''s neck. The Dragon seemed to be a little stunned. When I hit, I gave a roar. The roar made my ears ache. The long sword in my hand sounded faintly. I raised the long sword to avoid the claw attack of the dragon and tried to bypass its sharp claws and burst into its neck. For a time, the battle was very stalemate. I restrained the dragon''s attack. Bella and others attacked the Dragon desperately. It was just the scales of the dragon. The attack didn''t work at all. Knowing his weakness, the Dragon protected his neck, lowered his head and hid the weakness of his neck¡° Fiora, you''ve got it! " Fiola knew to resist the attack of the dragon. I dodged behind him and stood on the faucet. The long sword in his hand stabbed hard, but it was just a small blood mark. The Dragon roared again and shook his head madly¡° It''s no use! "¡° In that case, give you a cruel! " Standing on the faucet, I stabbed the long sword in my hand towards the dragon''s eyes¡° Dang! " With a sound, the long sword was like stabbing on an iron plate¡° The dragon has three eyelids! It''s no use, Lord devil! "¡° Grass, don''t say it earlier! "¡° Force it down! " The four people began to harass the dragon from the high place. I turned to the dragon''s wings and began to stab it desperately. Perhaps the Dragon ate pain and began to fall slowly¡° Sweetheart, get ready to spin! Spit on the giant longan! "¡° Dawu and the heavy knight, you two interfere positively. Federo looks for chrysanthemums. Lina and Ellie, you two stand aside and play by yourself! " I began to command the people. The Dragon landed slowly, and everyone began to do their own things in an orderly manner. The Dragon just landed raised his head, and the weakness of his neck was exposed, but no one dared to come forward¡° Flash, it''s spitting fire again! "¡° Boom! " The fireball exploded again, and the people were thrown to the ground. They looked very embarrassed with a black face. Only in this group, Lina was not hurt at all. by the way! Lina is 100% ignored by the enemy and 100% dodged the enemy''s attack! Does it also work on the dragon¡° Lena! Afraid of death!? Attack the Dragon without fear of death! " Lena looked at me¡° For the city of Capua, for the glory of the paladin! " Let her drink! Raise your sword and run towards the dragon. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 21

    Watching Lina rush to the dragon, I was worried about her accident. I followed her closely and did a good job of covering at any time.

    The Dragon saw me coming again and tried to bite me with a big mouth full of sharp teeth.

    "You beast, don''t you see the female knight? Just love to mess with me, don''t you? "

    I accelerated and passed through the dragon''s mouth before I had time to bite. A foul smell came to my face.

    When I saw the play, the Dragon seemed to instinctively ignore Lina.

    "Ellie! Prepare your most powerful attack spell. I shouted, "attack Lina at the beginning, no, attack the dragon!"

    Lina actually went straight through the dragon and imitated into a no man''s land.

    Lina stood at the foot of the dragon and kept attacking the dragon''s thigh.

    There''s a play, there''s a play! This attribute is simply the attribute of the strongest protagonist! It turns out that the low sense of existence is such an amazing thing.

    Lina''s attack didn''t hit the dragon. I looked at Lina with some embarrassment. Sure enough, God was fair. If others don''t attack you, you can''t attack others. Doesn''t that mean they don''t exist?

    "Bah, waste." I couldn''t help yelling.

    "Bella, fiola, savy, you three attack the Dragon head-on, creating opportunities for me!"

    I picked up Lina, who was still waving her sword, and she looked at me with a flushed face.

    I picked up Lena and flew to the dragon''s weakness without hindrance.

    He turned back and smiled at Ellie.

    "Ellie, shoot at me!"

    Ellie understood, but looked at me suspiciously. But I did.

    The huge fireball hit me, much smaller than the dragon''s spit.

    Seeing that the fireball is only a little away from Lina and me, I''m afraid it will hit us in the next second.

    I quickly stabbed the long sword into the weakness of the dragon''s neck. It was easy to stab it in. The Dragon ate pain and raised his head. Weaknesses are exposed.

    Seeing that the fireball was about to hit, I quickly accelerated and avoided downward.

    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the fireball exploded at the dragon''s neck.

    The long sword completely pierced into the dragon''s body, and the blood gurgled out, fell to the ground and lifted the steaming smoke.

    Just as I wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, the fireball behind me hit me again.

    "This facial paralysis!"

    I hold Lina and fly to the neck of the Dragon again. Lina''s use is like adding an automatic tracking system to Ellie''s fireball. These two teasers are really useful at some times!

    The Dragon seemed to be a little confused by the fireball attack. For a time, he was unprepared and attacked by Ellie''s fireball at his neck again.

    After several attacks, the dragon''s neck was blurred. But such an attack doesn''t seem to kill it. Moreover, the dragon was seriously injured. Once it had breathing and fell asleep, the dragon who woke up again in a thousand years would be a disaster.

    The Dragon uttered a cry of sadness and helplessness.

    For a time, I had some heartache. Unspeakable emotions filled my heart.

    I shook my head and looked at the bloody dragon''s neck.

    "Bella, fiora, you wait for several people to continue the cross attack!"

    Put the flushed Lina on the ground and I flew up again to help people fight the dragon.

    "Something''s wrong! The Dragon gave up resistance. It''s running away! "

    The badly wounded dragon was bleeding. It vibrated its wings, ignored the attacks of Bella and others, and let it cut its neck with a knife.

    "It''s running away! Stop it! "

    Fidro yelled.

    "No, its direction is not the nest! That, that''s the direction of Capua! "

    "Stop it!"

    I was stunned to see that it seemed that I had burned my last life in exchange for this extremely fast flying dragon. Some unknown emotions surged up in my heart. Maybe it was sadness.

    "It''s no use. We can''t fly it. Besides, I don''t think it can fly to Capua."

    I said to fidro.

    "Maybe it just went after the black cloak who stole its dragon eggs."

    "It''s over. Leave the rest to fate. The fate of Capua is no longer in our hands. "

    This dragon Crusade, anyone with a clear eye can find, since I changed. The Dragon didn''t want to fight. Maybe it was just looking for its own children from the beginning.

    Did it attack Capua thousands of years ago because it was stolen dragon eggs?

    "Let''s go!"

    "Stupid brave man! From then on, you and I are enemies rather than friends! "

    I spoke to federo and others.

    "Devil! I think you... "

    "I am the great devil! Foolish brave men! From then on, you will meet me again. I will feed my magic sword cream with your blood... "

    "Ah, where''s my magic sword?"¡° Lord devil, it''s still stuck in the dragon! "¡° Grass! "¡° You take lanstya back to the devil''s castle first, and the king will chase the dragon. " At the moment, the sky was completely bright, and a red sun seemed to be stained with blood. I closely followed the dragon. Although I couldn''t catch up with it, I could feel its speed slowing down a little. Not far from Capua, I had caught up with the dragon. Flying with it, I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but I feel that its eyes are full of sadness. I didn''t pull out my sword. In fact, this sword is not a good sword. The waste goddess lanstya lied to me with an ordinary long sword that it was the sword of victory. Later, I became the demon king. She fooled around with my sword and became a powerful blue long sword. In fact, it is an ordinary sword. The reason why I came here is because I want to confirm one thing, what is the purpose of the dragon!? Is it the counterattack before death or the reluctance and nostalgia before death¡° Why don''t you go back to your nest and sleep for thousands of years. If you fly down like this, you will die! " The dragon was obviously stunned, and his eyes flew firmly towards the city of Capua. The dragon was slower and slower, but still flapping its wings. Outside Capua. It is only 100 meters away from the city of kapua. The guards on the city wall have already seen the flying dragon. They are in full readiness. Flying crossbows and stone catapults are parked on the city wall. The thick and thin crossbows and huge stones are being urgently filled. Less than 50 meters away. The Dragon flapped its wings more slowly. The guards began to attack, and crossbows and stones rained like rain. Hit the dragon''s body, it didn''t even cry, but still flew towards the town. The guards were shouting. I couldn''t hear what it was. Another wave of attacks hit again. Only ten meters away from kapua City, the Dragon couldn''t hold on any longer and fell straight from the air to the ground. At this time, a roar full of sadness rang through the sky. Then came the celebrations of the guards, which I heard very clearly. They are celebrating the killing of the legendary dragon that destroyed the town. I stood in front of the dragon and looked at its huge faucet. Its eyes stared hopelessly in the direction of Capua¡° Save my children! " There seems to be some ethereal words in my ears. Maybe it was said by the dragon. The Dragon closed his eyes. Maybe I was dazzled. There were some water marks in the corners of the dragon''s eyes¡° Um. " I promised, as if to myself. In the celebration of the guards, I pulled out the long sword inserted in the dragon''s neck. In the hostile eyes of the guards, I turned and flew towards the castle. Just some unknown emotions in my heart. Human beings are just human beings. Devil''s castle. I sit on the throne¡° What''s going on? How could you Li be unconscious? " My angry voice rang through the hall¡° Devil, Lord devil, sister Youli was unconscious when we found her in the forest. "¡° What about the brave man of mankind? "¡° Dead! "¡° Killed by lily? "¡° When we found out, Sister Li held the human heart in her hand. " The demon clan is still the demon clan¡° Is lanstya awake? "¡° Lord lanstya is awake and is looking after sister Julie. "¡° Lord devil, sister Youli can''t kill. She has never killed a human in more than 1000 years. "¡° Because sister Youli said to her, "she, she''s afraid of killing!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 22

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    I looked at savvy, who was trembling and talking in front of me.

    I was surprised that you Li hasn''t killed a human in thousands of years? She''s afraid of killing?

    "Take Ben Wang to where you Li is."

    Devil''s castle, sixth floor, Youli room.

    This is a clean and tidy room. As the first time I entered the boudoir, I was still a little excited. The room smells good and the furniture is neat.

    On a wooden bed, you Liping lay on it, with lanstya sitting beside her.

    She smiled when she saw me coming. I was distracted by this smile.

    "How are you?"

    "Ah, our demon lord cares about people. I''m fine, but you Li''s situation is a little difficult. "

    "What happened to her?"

    "I don''t know. I''ve been in a coma and occasionally talk nonsense."

    Lanstya''s voice just fell.

    From Li''s mouth.

    "Don''t come here, I didn''t, I didn''t kill it!! Not me! "

    I frowned. Is it really like what savvy said? Yuli is afraid of killing people. As a demon family, I can''t even kill people. It''s really embarrassing to say.

    Looking at the painful expression on Youli''s face in deep sleep, my heart is a little uncomfortable.

    "Lanstya, come here, savvy, Bella. You guys look after Julie."

    I took lanstya outside the room. Before I spoke, the waste goddess spoke first.

    "Do you want to ask about the dragon?"

    "Have you changed?"

    I touched lanstya''s head.

    "IQ has just been recharged?"

    "Ah Le, come on, I don''t know about the dragon."

    "Bah, it''s still waste."

    "Ah, you, you?"

    I ignored lanstya, who stared angrily.

    "Don''t you want to know about you li? She''s carrying a heavy past. "

    "Do you know about her?"

    "Dolu, I won''t tell you if I know. But the Human Mage did die at her hands. "

    The demon clan is still the demon clan after all. Even if it hasn''t killed for thousands of years, it doesn''t mean it won''t kill.

    I shook my head and stopped thinking about it. When Youli woke up, the truth would come out.

    Now the dragon is a big stone in my heart.

    "I have some thoughts about the dragon. The Dragon attacked Capua city thousands of years ago because it was stolen. This time, the thing in the arms of the man in black cloak was obviously a dragon egg. The child was stolen twice. You and I don''t understand the sadness in the dragon''s heart. If she didn''t want to die, what do you think we could do with her? "

    "She doesn''t want to sleep in sadness for a thousand years again. She must be tired."

    Lanstya looked at me in surprise.

    "So, Lord devil, what are you going to do?"

    "I''m sure there are two dragon eggs. I stole the black cloak. I''m not in a hurry for the time being. I have a hunch that I will meet him again.

    "The one thousand years ago doesn''t seem to have hatched. I''m going to Capua city to find out the whereabouts of the dragon egg. Look at the dragon''s final reaction. The dragon egg must be in Capua city. I want to steal the dragon egg! "

    "Ah, my lord devil. I support you mentally. I will bless you when necessary. Go ahead. I will dance in front of your grave today next year. "

    I smiled at lanstya. Of course, she couldn''t see my expression under her helmet.

    "Waste, you misunderstood. We went together."

    "Eh? No, no, I have to look after Julie. "

    "Ha ha."

    I went back to Julie''s room and arranged for the people. When I said I was going out, I dragged lanstya, who was struggling desperately, to my bedroom.

    "Anle, calm down! I''m a goddess. You can''t desecrate me! You calm down! "

    "Shut up, loser. What do you think you can desecrate. Have you ever seen a telegraph pole in China? You''re standing on a telegraph pole, you know. "

    Just as I finished, I just felt a gust of cool wind around me, and lanstya looked at me coldly.

    After a long time, this terrible feeling disappeared. Lanstya resumed her old smile, but I was a little flustered when I saw this smile, and an ominous premonition suddenly appeared.

    "Well, well, I''m a goddess. I''ll help you once. Let''s go to Capua city. We defeated the dragon. Humans must be celebrating, right? You can relax. "

    I took off my armor and put on the light armor of the brave in the past. It''s still such a comfortable dress.

    "Anle, you still look good in this dress, tut tut."

    "Bah, open the door quickly."

    "Oh, ha ha, the boy is very impatient."

    Lanstya looked at my evil smile. I was trembling all over and always felt something wrong. After a while, lanstya opened the portal. In doubt, I walked into the portal first. Capua City, dur street. In front of me was a long parade, which seemed to celebrate the defeat of the dragon. Many people, like a long dragon, came from the street in my direction. I appeared just in front of their team. The procession suddenly stopped, and the cheerful music stopped suddenly. A group of people stared at me¡° Look at your brother-in-law? Haven''t you seen a handsome man? " I scolded. I stopped you. I just walked away. As for a group of people staring at me, do I look so good? And these women even covered their eyes with their hands and looked at me through the cracks of their fingers. Sure enough, handsome is a sin. I shook my head, a gust of wind, I feel a little cold. Huh? A little cold? I was startled and lowered my head tremblingly¡° Grass! Prairie mammoth! "¡° What clothes do I wear?! It''s lanstya. That''s right. This black bellied waste goddess even tampered with the transmission. " The atmosphere was a little awkward. I covered the mammoth with my hand¡° Hey, hey, this is the emperor''s new dress. How about it? Popular this year. " As soon as I spoke, the crowd seemed to react. At one time, there was a curse¡° Catch him. I know him. He''s Anle. The thief who stole the demon king''s helmet. "¡° Yes, yes, he''s still a hooligan! "¡° Hey, hey, meet again, little fresh meat, come home with me! " Suddenly a group of people ran towards me¡° Ah, die, die! " I hurried to the alley. As soon as I turned around, I saw lanstya smiling not far behind me. She waved her hands to me and seemed to say, have a good time¡° Waste, wait for me! " I yelled and ran desperately. When I passed an alley, a bamboo pole was hung on one side of the window, and a woman''s long skirt was hung on the bamboo pole. Where could I manage so much? I pulled it down and put it on my body. I ran desperately, shouting and killing behind me¡° Elder brothers, can''t you go back and celebrate? If you have to follow me, what can you do if you catch up with me? "¡° Hey, hey, catch up with me and take you home, hey, hey. "¡° Shit, forget the grandson. " The seven turns and eight turns in the alley saved my life. I can''t remember how long I ran, so I managed to get rid of a group of followers behind me. My mansion is also close at hand¡° Ann, Anle? You, you... "Did it. I didn''t expect that I would meet the female Knight Lina in women''s clothes¡° You, what you. "¡° I... "I what I am."¡° Anle, not only don''t you go to crusade against the dragon, but you''re still a Womenswear addict! " I have a black face. It''s a shame¡° And, besides, you look good in women''s clothes... "Eh? Eh?! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 23

    South of Capua, my mansion.

    In front of me sat fidro, who covered his mouth and smiled, and the flowers trembled, regardless of the image of lanstya. Lina was fine. Her eyes stared at me as if she were remembering how I looked in women''s clothes.

    "Can you be serious..."

    "No!"

    The three replied together.

    My teeth are itching.

    "Lord Anle, I hear you like women''s clothes. I have many styles here. Come on, baby, come with me to the room and choose. "

    Crewe, the chef with a powdery face and a broken beard, suddenly broke into the door and rushed at me.

    A sense of crisis arises spontaneously.

    Crewe hugged me and rubbed my face, which made my face full of powder.

    The three of lanstya laughed even more happily.

    I pushed Crewe away, kicked him in the ass, closed the door, blocked the door with all kinds of furniture, and then sat back in my seat.

    "Well, Anle, why didn''t you go to attack the dragon? We searched the whole town and couldn''t find you. "

    Federo took the lead.

    "Oh, I went to buy a skirt."

    Federo looked at me in surprise. He didn''t seem to expect me to say so.

    Seeing that he could not find anything to criticize me, Pedro turned to lanstya.

    "Lord lanstya, you have arranged something difficult."

    Fidro stopped talking and looked at me. Seeing that lanstya agreed, he continued.

    "The dragon egg is not in Capua!"

    Lina said first.

    Finally, I got to the point, but Lina wanted to say that the city Lord didn''t know it might be the same thing. After all, she is the only daughter of the city Lord.

    "My father told me that he didn''t know about things thousands of years ago, but he analyzed them from some historical materials. It was really because a brave man brought back a dragon egg, and soon after, the Dragon attacked kapua city. The dragon egg was sent to the capital of the Duchy of Aryan on the day the Dragon attacked the city of Capua. "

    There''s something wrong. The dragon has a keen sense of smell, which I know. From its reaction, the dragon egg should be in Capua City, but now Lina is obviously not quite right. Is it because the dragon eggs stolen by the black cloak are hidden here?

    As a brave man, I didn''t participate in the dragon''s Crusade. Now I pretend I don''t understand.

    "Dragon egg? What dragon egg? "

    Lena looked at me and explained to me.

    "We suspect that the Dragon attacked Capua thousands of years ago because it was stolen by the brave people in the city."

    "The dragons are dead. Why do you care so much?"

    Federo looked at Lina who was just trying to explain and said.

    "Didn''t the reinforcements of the Duchy of Aryan just arrive in Capua early this morning? Is it possible? "

    Said fidro, with a sigh of luck.

    "The dragon egg was originally in the capital of the principality. When the king saw that the Dragon woke up, he brought the dragon egg to Capua with the reinforcements sent by the Principality of Aryan?"

    I took a breath. If it was true, as bald Ladybug said, the king of the Duchy of Aryan clearly wanted to abandon the city of Capua. Where was this to support the battle with the dragon? It clearly regarded the city of Capua as an abandoned son.

    For a moment, everyone was silent, and the bald lad''s analysis was too heavy.

    "Lina and I will continue to investigate. If there is any follow-up, we will report to Lord lanstya."

    Fidro got up and said to lanstya. He turned and began to move the furniture I had piled at the door to get out of here.

    "By the way, if this dragon egg is stolen, I hope his new owner can treat him well."

    Federo dropped a word before leaving, as if he were saying to lanstya, but he stared at me.

    Soon after, Lina left the room with her eyes shining and said she was going to participate in the Dragon slaughtering ceremony.

    For a time, only me and the waste goddess lanstya were left in the room.

    "Hey, my goddess. How do you say I should express my piety and love for God? Shall I take it off again? "

    I looked at lanstya with a smile.

    "Hey, hey, don''t do this. We are gods. We all love our people in our hearts. I accept your humble respect. Don''t take it off, don''t take it off. "

    "Take your brother-in-law, you waste goddess. Do you know what the city people say about me now?"

    "Little mouse on the prairie?"

    I was a little stunned and took a long time to react.

    "You wait for waste, one day I will make you cry!"

    "Ah Le, when you are a kind, beautiful, just and charming goddess, I''m scared?"

    "Forget it, I ask you, how did you tell bald lad? Why was he willing to help you find out the whereabouts of the dragon egg."

    Lanstya stroked her hair with her hand.

    "I told him that if I wanted to save the dragon''s child, he would!"

    "That''s it?"

    "It''s that simple!"

    I always think lanstya has a lot to hide from me.

    "Waste, what is your identity in federo''s eyes?"

    Lanstya looked at me and stopped talking. It seemed that she remembered what had happened to me during the previous transmission.

    "Angel, angel who brings hope and peace, angel who bears humiliation and hides under the evil rule of the demon king!"

    "Bah, what we did, who is evil?"

    "Ah, don''t care, little joke. Hey, hey. "

    "Are you another fallen angel in the eyes of the demon clan?"

    "Ah Le? You know? Well, it''s a falling angel. Identity is very troublesome. It''s just as soon as the angel''s wings turn black. "

    Listen, lanstya said that he was an angel in the eyes of the brave. This is only a secret known by fidro and others.

    "Let me see. I haven''t seen an angel yet."

    Lanstya looked at me with a pinch. Thought about it and sighed.

    Then suddenly a pair of white wings grew from behind her, and even feathers floated in front of me. With lanstya''s white hair and white dress. It''s really beautiful, just like a noble angel.

    However, the luster of lanstya still couldn''t move me. I walked behind lanstya, put my hand on her wings and pulled it hard.

    Half a wing was pulled off her back by me.

    "Ah, what are you doing, Anle! Do you know how expensive it is? I can''t bear to wear it a few times, but you tore it! Sobbing, my salary... "

    "Waste props are always shoddy, bah."

    I threw half a wing to lanstya. She sobbed and couldn''t help shouting that her salary was gone.

    In the evening, Capua City mansion.

    I haven''t eaten Crewe''s food for a long time. Although Crewe is unreliable, his craft is still very good.

    While I was eating hard, bald Pedro pushed the door in.

    "Is bald lad polite? Whose house is this? Can you knock? "

    Fidro was stunned.

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. This is my home. "

    I don''t speak anymore. In theory, I''m penniless in Capua city. The house is no longer my own, and I still owe Lena tens of millions of huge debts.

    Fidro said respectfully to lanstya with a worried face.

    "Lord lanstya, I''m sorry. From the capital to support Capua is the blood wolf knights, whose head is called Auxerre. I know him quite well, but he is too smart for me to ask about the dragon. "

    I''m not surprised to hear what federo said. Don''t say whether you asked it or not. I don''t think it''s easy to say whether orsel knows it or not.

    Lanstya looked at me with a frown and then at Pedro.

    "Is there no other way?"

    Fidro thought for a moment and suddenly looked at me. The bald lad''s eyes are unrestrained and red (naked). His squinting eyes shocked my delicate body.

    "Auxerre has a weakness. He is very lecherous!"

    Bald Ladybug kept staring at me and deliberately raised the last two words.

    This bald lad, Auxerre is lecherous. Why are you staring at me? Is it difficult that this bald lad is as good as Longyang? I bury my head and continue to eat.

    "Huh? You mean "why?"

    Lanstya looked at me along federo''s eyes. Although I buried my head and was concerned by two malicious eyes, I felt uncomfortable all over. I left my knife and fork. I couldn''t eat this special meal.

    "Bald lad, there''s something to say, fart! Don''t always look at me. "

    "Anle, you look lovely in women''s clothes."

    I was cold all over. I was squinted by a strong bald head and asked him to say such words.

    "Bald lad, I didn''t expect you to be a fag."

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. Auxerre is very lecherous. Anle, you pretend to be a waitress and drink with him. After intoxicating him, you can get clues about dragon eggs. How? "

    "Hehe, get out!"

    "Who loves to go? Lanstya is not a woman? Lena''s not a woman? Bully me just because I''m cute? "

    "Calm down, Anle. Lina is only the four of us who know about the dragon egg. Lina is the daughter of the city Lord, and Auxerre knew her; Lord lanstya has a special identity, and she can''t serve the old stick. So the most suitable is you! What''s more, you look really cute in women''s clothes. "

    "Wait, bald lad, what did you just say about the old stick?"

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. Lord Anle doesn''t care about these details. Auxerre will only stay in Capua for one night, and he will start back to the capital early tomorrow morning. "

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, if you really use * *, I am the only suitable candidate. It''s impossible for others to know about the dragon egg. However, if I easily accept going to * * in women''s clothes, I will not be the first brave man in kapua.

    I looked contemptuously at lanstya with a bad smile and fidro with shining eyes¡° I can agree, but I have one request! "¡° No problem, Lord Anle. What kind of skirt do you want? How about the maid dress? I''ve heard of old whores. No, Auxerre likes maid costumes very much. " I looked at the excited federo¡° Hey, hey, I''ll think about it, and my request is -- "bald lad, you also put on women''s clothes and go with me!"¡° It''s not bald, it''s Fei, huh?! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 24

    South of Capua, my mansion.

    Fidro smelled his clothes and looked disgusted.

    Of course he should dislike it, because the clothes on his body were helped by Crewe.

    Federo wore a long goose yellow dress and a red wig. He was good-looking, and now he is dignified and beautiful.

    I''m wearing the maid''s dress that hill lent me, not to mention it''s very fragrant, hehe hehe.

    "Anle, what are you doing?"

    Lanstya asked, looking at me.

    What is the key to dressing up as a woman? Chest! There is no such food as steamed bread in this world. Fortunately, there is wheat, so I have to make it myself.

    Before long, a pot of steamed bread came out. I looked at a pot of chest and smiled with satisfaction.

    Hill, who hit me, blushed and spat obscene.

    Lanstya stared at the steamed bread in a daze.

    I called bald Pedro to put on everything. I adjusted my clothes, let alone really cute.

    "Anle, do you think there''s any strange switch on?"

    Lanstya looked at me with a bad smile.

    "Yes, yes, isn''t the waste bigger than who?"

    I gathered two big steamed buns tied to my chest.

    "Ah, yes. Lanstya, do you know how to paint walls? "

    Lanstya''s face was as heavy as water. She just wanted to get angry and listen to my questions. She looked at me in surprise.

    "Ah? What is that? "

    "Oh, a monster, the wall becomes a spirit. You look in the mirror and you''ll find you''re just like him. "

    "Wall?"

    Lanstya thought for a moment, her frown suddenly burst open, her face full of anger, picked up a chair and threw it at me.

    Seeing that the situation was bad, I pulled the bald Ladybug fidro who was still tidying up his clothes and ran out.

    "Slip away, slip away!"

    Outside the city Lord''s residence.

    Lina, who came here to pick us up, looked very luxurious in a black evening dress.

    Dressed like this, she was excited and looked back and forth at me and federo.

    "Anle, you wear..."

    "Shut up!"

    "Who is this?"

    Some lost Lina pointed to the bald ladle and asked again.

    Federo was shocked. He was worried that such a crude dress would be recognized by orsel. Unexpectedly, Lina didn''t recognize herself.

    "This is Hua Kui, a senior woman in the world of mortals. Federo told you, take us both to Auxerre! I will serve him well! "

    Not long after, led by Lina, she came to the banquet hall.

    The men and women in the hall were dressed in great luxury. Beside the Mediterranean city Lord stood a man who was a little old but very strong.

    "Beside my father is Auxerre, the head of the blood wolf knights."

    I looked at Auxerre in Lina''s mouth, about sixty years old. The short white hair is as neat as a knife. The eyebrows are also white without a beard. The whole person looks very strong. If it weren''t for what federo said, I couldn''t believe that such a character would have the weakness of lust.

    I touched federo with my hand. Federo looked at me wrongly and nuzzled me hard.

    Waste, only when you come forward can you set off my beauty. What''s more, I''m wearing a maid''s dress. Have you ever seen a maid who can come to a party!?

    I stroked the wig on my head. The long pink hair was carefully selected because it was enough coquettish.

    Lian La, holding fidro with a constipated expression, came to Auxerre. The master of the Mediterranean city saw us coming and said goodbye to Auxerre.

    Orsel''s original serious face showed some obscene smiles.

    The old rascal did eat this set, but I''m cute enough.

    "Lord Auxerre, I heard your name. Phil, Phil admires you very much!"

    Fidro pinched his throat and said that he shivered, and I got goose bumps all over the floor.

    "Oh, ha ha, Miss Phil has a good eye. When I was old and young, I couldn''t lead the blood wolf knights to fight a hard battle!"

    "Is this miss Phil, your maid? It''s really big. Oh, no, it''s cute! "

    The old rascal stared at me. It seems that the steamed bread hair is a little big. However, against the backdrop of withered flowers and willows, my loveliness directly exploded, but I don''t know why. There was a broken sound in my ears and warm tears in the corners of my eyes.

    "It''s really a shy maid. She seldom comes to these big gatherings. In this way, go down to have tea and chat with the old man. There are so many noisy people here. I''m afraid it will disturb the young lady and your servant! "

    This old rascal is so direct in flirting with his younger sister, but I like it.

    Federo nodded, pretending to be shy, and the affectation was really a spasm in his stomach.

    Before long, the old rascal Auxerre led me and fidro to his room. At the door of the room stood two guards. When Auxerre came back, the two guards raised their right hands, put them flat on their chest, and then stretched them out flat. It was a military salute to the Duchy of Aryan.

    Auxerre motioned them to leave. Two guards walked past me and stared at the two steamed buns in front of me.

    How hungry these two grandsons are. If I didn''t have business, these two steamed buns would be fine for you.

    Auxerre opened the door. The room was small. In the middle of the room was a table with some snacks. There was a big box near the corner of the bed.

    This box caught my eye. If such a specification is really suitable for placing dragon eggs, and Auxerre''s room is guarded by patrol guards, it would be unnecessary to do so in the city master''s residence. It is clear that it is to tell others that there are treasures here.

    The old rascal took out a bottle of wine from nowhere. It still looked very expensive.

    "Miss Phil, this is the wine I brought from the capital. I intended to give it to the city Lord as a gift. Unfortunately, I haven''t had a chance. Why don''t we three drink it?"

    Auxerre opened the bottle of wine without waiting for us to speak. It was red wine. For a time, the faint smell came. It was really extraordinary.

    Old rascal, old rascal, you don''t know your uncle an''s drinking capacity. Hey, hey, I let you know what is the legend of Dionysia in the different world.

    While Auxerre was looking for a glass to pour wine, I secretly asked federo.

    "Bald lad, how does the old rascal drink?"

    "It''s not bald, it''s Phil. I haven''t seen him drunk."

    Bald ladybug, you are the pit devil. Why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier? I was going to get drunk. What should I do now?! Can I only solve it with my strong body?

    I glared at federo. I can''t stop thinking about the plan.

    Orsel poured three glasses of red wine, one for each.

    "To the beautiful miss Phil and her lovely maid."

    Auxerre finished and raised his glass.

    I have to say that Auxerre''s drinking capacity is really good. He drank more than half of a bottle of wine alone. It seems that he was just interested and kept holding fidro''s hand.

    "Miss Phil, your hand is really beautiful, but it has a lot of calluses. Are you also brave, Miss Phil?"

    He is worthy of being the head of the blood wolf knights, with fierce eyes and careful mind. Indeed, the hand that holds the sword for a long time will grow calluses.

    Fidro was a little nervous. He looked at me and was lucky.

    "Lord Auxerre laughed. I just like some swordsmanship. Where can I compare with Lord Auxerre? It''s said that you destroyed the dragons."

    Auxerre was slightly drunk. After listening to federo, his eyes flashed imperceptibly.

    "Ha ha, Miss Phil laughed. Yes, the evil dragon was really slaughtered by the blood wolf Knights led by me. "

    The old rascal is not ashamed to lie.

    Gradually, the old rascal gradually became bold and began to attack federo.

    Fidro blushed and refused. Yes, fidro seems to have a good time, too.

    Auxerre saw that federo and I were still sober, so he wanted to get some more drinks.

    While orsel was out, I hurried to the box by the bed. It was a very ordinary big box with a seal on it.

    "Bald ladybug, do you think there will be dragon eggs in it?"

    "It''s not bald, it''s Miss Phil. Looking at such a big box, it feels like. But there is a seal on it. What should I do? "

    "You ask me? How do I know. The old hooligan''s drinking capacity is quite good. It''s a little difficult! "

    While I was studying with federo, orsel pushed the door in. With two bottles of wine in his hand and a bag pinned to his waist, he didn''t know what it contained.

    "Two beautiful ladies, let''s play a game of the brave demon king!"

    With that, orsel opened the waist bag and poured out its contents, two pairs of demon horns and two tails, as well as several whips and ropes.

    "Lord orsel, how do you play this game?"

    "My beautiful maid, it''s a very interesting game. Put on these decorations and pretend to be the demon king and his demon servant, and I''ll be a brave man. Isn''t it a pleasure for the demon king to drink and have fun with the brave? "

    Hehe, you old rascal would think of such a game to make the fake maid of the demon king pretend to be the demon king? I little interesting.

    "Lord Auxerre, what about the whip?"

    "Oh, I took it wrong."

    "Where''s the rope?"

    "Accidentally put it in."

    Hehe, old rascal, I''ll use your wrong props. I promise to give you the most interesting demon king brave game in history.

    I want you to see what a maid dressed as a woman is called the explosion Ru demon king!

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 25

    Federo was pitiful for the look I stole for help, coupled with his present dress.

    I picked up the devil''s horn and tail on the table and brought them up happily. It''s not a matter since there''s something broken in my heart. I''m still looking forward to it. Old rascal, the real maid, the great devil is coming!

    Federo''s clothes are well-dressed.

    The old rascal Auxerre looked at me excitedly with his eyes shining.

    "Lord Auxerre, it''s a pity not to use this rope and whip!"

    Auxerre was slightly stunned, and then his face showed a happy face.

    "This, this, I don''t know how to use it. Lovely maid, do you know how to use it? "

    Yo, you old rascal, you''re still shy. Shaking m is really nothing. If there are 100 shaking m in the world, there should be 99 people I know, and another is developing in this direction.

    "Lord orsel, I have a suggestion. Would you like to hear it? "

    "Listen, listen! I listen, everything is at the maid''s command! "

    When I laughed, the old rascal was quite popular. In that case, don''t blame me!

    "Lord Auxerre, let''s play the game of the devil interrogating the brave. Of course, Miss Phil and I play the devil king and servant! Be a brave man, my mighty dragon slayer! "

    "Good!"

    Auxerre''s eyes lit up after listening, and he couldn''t restrain his excitement.

    "Lord Auxerre, I''m going to do it. For the sake of authenticity, I''ll tie you up first!"

    "Hey, hey, I''m not afraid. Since I want to play, I''ll accompany two beautiful ladies!"

    Hehe, you really want to play. You old rascal will finish it sooner or later!

    "Lord osar, please take off your armor first!"

    Auxerre seemed to be waiting for this moment. As soon as I spoke, he took off his armor.

    Federo and I picked up the rope. Since we put on this dress, federo has always been a little depressed. Now we picked up the rope, but we were full of energy. We soon tied a strong rope to orsel.

    I looked at Auxerre and picked up the whip in my hand.

    "Lord osar, the demon king is about to start!"

    "Wait, maid, why is your voice a little rough?"

    "Of course, it''s to cooperate with you to play the demon king game!"

    When I finished, I raised my whip and whipped Auxerre.

    Auxerre screamed in pain, and the sound was comfortable.

    Hehe, it''s really an M.

    The so-called m, I always believe that it is not heavy enough, and I increase the strength in my hand.

    "Say, you despicable brave man, what are you doing in Capua!"

    "Ah, oh! To, to destroy the dragon! "

    "Did you destroy the dragon!"

    "What are you asking, maid! Ah, how cool! "

    "Answer me, I''m the devil!"

    Fidro stood staring at me, as if remembering some sad memories of the past, suddenly turned over the bed and covered his head with a quilt.

    His move made Auxerre more excited!

    "Ah, Lord devil, spare your life! The dragon is not, I didn''t kill it! "

    "What''s in the box you brought?"

    "What box, ah, oh! I, I don''t know! "

    "Where are the dragon eggs!? Say it! "

    As soon as I said it, I suddenly realized that I had said the wrong thing. Stopped the whip in his hand.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the whole room was a little solidified. Auxerre changed his comfortable expression and looked at me with a cold face.

    "Who the hell are you!"

    I couldn''t say well. I was too excited and involved in the play. As a result, I asked bald mouth.

    "Come on, open that box!"

    I shouted at fidro, who was still covered.

    Federo saw that the sound in the room suddenly stopped. He was peeping out his head to check. When he saw me shouting, he immediately ran towards the box.

    Auxerre was tightly tied. He secretly tried to break free from the rope. He was blue and blue all over and shouted.

    I looked at Auxerre nervously for fear that he would break free.

    He was surprised to see his sudden strength.

    But fortunately, Auxerre didn''t break free from the rope. When I was proud, he suddenly shouted!

    "Come and catch these two thieves!"

    I hurried to call fidro to escape, but I saw him squatting and trying to open the box. This dead bald lad is still in charge of this broken box.

    Time was pressing. I was a little anxious. There was a faint sound of footsteps outside the door.

    A team of patrol guards pushed the door and entered. I thought it was over! I''m fine. It''s just that he hurt the bald lad. He''s also the first brave at least. If he is found, his life will be destroyed. If he can''t, he''ll stay in the devil''s castle with me.

    Just when I was a little desperate, the room was suddenly dark. The sudden darkness made a group of patrol guards confused in place. The lighting of this world is a kind of ore called ossa crystal. This ore is black. It is ordinary in ordinary state. It will emit light like day when it is put in water. I was wondering why it was suddenly dark. Is it that OSA crystal is gone¡° Master, come with me! " Suddenly a soft and cute voice came into my ears, crisp and numb. The owner of the voice took me, and my arm rubbed against her chest. Let alone much softer than my steamed bread, the steamed bread was really good. South of Capua, my mansion. I sat in my chair with a sad face. Fidro sat next to me with a square brick in his hand, which looked like a brick. He is studying with a curious face¡° Shifu, you are so powerful that you can think of such a way to steal things from the city Lord''s residence! Can you teach me? I saved Shifu, and you! " Speaking, the soft cute cat mother I met in Capua city for the first time since I became the demon king. She asked me to teach her female thief as soon as she came up¡° You... "Shifu, my name is MIA. Hey, Shifu, you look good in this dress, and what''s on your chest? Master, you''re a woman, aren''t you? No! I remember the last time you ran naked in the street, I saw it. It''s a man! " I looked at this nagging cat girl with a bitter face. Shouldn''t cat girls be that kind of cute and shy? And is it so common for me to run on the street in the light of lanstya pit¡° I said mia, let me ask you, why are you in the city master''s house? "¡° Hey, hey, hey, I heard that there is a big treasure in the city Lord''s residence, so I went to look for treasure! When I passed your room, I heard a strange sound inside, so I hid in secretly. Finally, if the situation was wrong, I overturned the water in OSA crystal and saved you! "¡° In other words, Shifu, are you in the city master''s residence, or do you dress up like this? Is it better to steal? Master, is that how you stole the demon king''s helmet? It seems more powerful than my sneaking! " There are a lot of thieves in the durlan continent, but it''s strange that sneaking only has an effect on the demon clan, which can still be seen by humans. Like Mia and hill, who were originally demons, after living and marrying humans for a long time, they are no different from humans except in appearance. For these peaceful demons, humans are collectively referred to as the beast ear race. Then came the hidden crystal. The thief profession used stealth to steal, and then disappeared. Mia, who dares to steal from the city Lord''s residence, can definitely be regarded as the first person in Capua for thousands of years¡° Nuo, the baby you said is in fidro''s hands, and I''m not your master, I''m a swordsman! You naughty little cat! "¡° Hey, master, I''m not an owl. I''m a wolf! Terrible wolf eared beautiful girl! " I was a little stunned. I was a wolf girl. I was really a "terrible" beautiful girl. When I said baby, fidro, who had been studying masonry, looked up at me¡° Anle, do you think it''s possible that this is the Dragon... "Fidro looked at Mia and then said¡° This is what we are looking for? "¡° Bald lad, I thought your IQ was your hair for a long time. Without your hair, your IQ also bottomed out. This is an ordinary brick. Isn''t there still a piece of paper on the brick? Don''t you read? " Yes, this brick was taken out of the big box in orsel''s room, with a note saying "you''ve been cheated" on it. Fidro was unwilling to accept the fact that he had endured humiliation all night but had no harvest¡° Wow, master, this brick is a treasure. Can you give it to me to commemorate my first success in stealing something? " With a look of despair, federo handed MIA the brick and stone in his hand. Mia looked back and forth happily. Just then, the door of the room was pushed open. Lanstya came in and looked at me and federo, who were still wearing women''s clothes, with devil''s horn on his head and tail behind us¡° Ah, well, I''m two legendary brave men. Sure enough, I like women''s clothes! " I spat lanstya and took out a chest from my arms. No, it''s steamed bread. Eat up¡° Now as old as you, are you satisfied? " Lanstya was a little angry. She patted her chest and looked at me and said¡° Something big happened! Auxerre is dead! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 26

    I buttoned my nose and looked at lanstya.

    "What are you talking about, waste? Is it possible? I just whipped a few whips. "

    "You mean you didn''t move the knife?"

    "Isn''t that nonsense? Where did I get the knife? I don''t believe you asked bald lad."

    Lanstya looked at fidro, who nodded slightly.

    The atmosphere was a little tense for a while. Even the wolf nagging girl MIA was silent.

    After a long time, lanstya was lucky.

    "So you didn''t do it? Anle, tell me what happened in Auxerre''s room? "

    I looked at lanstya carelessly and saw her face sad. Indeed, Auxerre, as the head of the knights from the capital, died inexplicably. The biggest suspect is me and federo, who dress up as women. If hard investigation, I''m afraid Lina, who took us to the city hall, will be involved.

    "After bald Ladybug and I entered orsel''s room, orsel drank, played games and ate fidro tofu. Then I smoked him and he was very happy. Later, when I accidentally asked about the dragon egg, he stopped playing and called for someone to catch me. At this time, Mia was put out by OSA crystal, and the room was dark. The three of us took the opportunity to escape. "

    "That''s it?"

    "Waste, what''s your tone, questioning? Do you suspect that I really killed people? "

    "But the problem is that the room is just the three of you. It lights up after dark, and orsel has a dagger in his chest. Not you two, are you still... "

    While lanstya was talking, she suddenly remembered something and stared at MIA.

    Federo and I also looked at MIA along her eyes. For a moment, Mia was hairy by us.

    "Hey, hey? What are you looking at me for? I''m a docile wolf ear girl. I didn''t kill people. Besides, I''m too lazy to touch that smelly old man. "

    Mia said with a wronged face. She didn''t look like a murderer.

    Things have returned to the origin. Indeed, there are only three of us in the whole room, and the murderer can only be one of us. I didn''t. federo has been beside the box. MIA has held my hand since the light went dark. It seems that she is not suspected.

    Things become suspense. Generally, it''s much easier to explain this situation if there is a fourth person!

    wait! The fourth person?

    "Fidro, tell me how you opened the box!"

    "This? The box had a lock. I didn''t open it all the time. Suddenly it was dark. At that time, my hand was on the box and the box opened itself. I put my hand into the box and touched it for a circle. As a result, I found a brick. "

    "So you''re not sure. The brick in your hand was taken out of the box?"

    Federo stared at me.

    The question of what was in the box was put aside for the time being, and I turned to MIA.

    I stared nervously at the wolf girl in front of me who had only seen two sides. Federo and lanstya seemed to feel my nervousness and stared at MIA again.

    Mia looked back and forth at the three of us with some fear and confusion in her eyes.

    "Mia, don''t be afraid. Tell me how you know there are treasures in the city Lord''s residence."

    Mia took a deep breath and looked at me wrongly.

    "I''m fine in my room. Suddenly, a note was thrown into the window from the outside. It said that there were treasures hidden in the city master''s house. Lina left them."

    "Then I thought that there was a celebration today. Many people drank and had fun. It was a good time to guard against emptiness. How can a brave man like me who is determined to become a great thief not seize this opportunity. What''s more, the city Lord told me he had a baby. "

    "So I went to the city master''s house and found Lina. Easily entered the city Lord''s residence. Later, when I was wandering looking for the baby, I heard a strange sound in your room. As soon as I saw that the patrol guards rushed in, I thought master, you must have come to steal. I''m afraid you''re in danger, so I''ll destroy the ossa crystal and save you both. "

    "What I said is true! How can a beautiful girl with wolf ears like me kill that old man? Besides, I don''t know him yet. It doesn''t make sense! "

    If MIA said she was not suspected, but this is only one side of her story.

    But anyway, there is a key figure in this matter, Lina! Federo and I went to the city master''s house by her, and so did MIA.

    I have some bad hunches. Now this thing is directed at Lina. It is very likely that the mysterious person who threw the note to MIA is to frame Lina.

    I looked at the three people with a puzzled face. Take a breath.

    "Let me touch it."

    "MIA was introduced into the city Lord''s residence by a mysterious man in order to find a baby. And before federo and I went to the whole city hall, the only room guarded was Auxerre''s room! "

    "That is to say, even if we don''t go to the city master''s house. You will eventually go to this room and even have the idea that there is a baby here, right? "

    Mia still looked puzzled, but she nodded.

    "If only this part of the city Lord''s residence is guarded, I will certainly think there is a problem!"¡° That''s right! In other words, it was just an accident that federo and I were involved in this matter! This is most likely a conspiracy arranged by the person who threw you the note! The purpose is to frame you and Lina for the things in that box! " The three looked at each other in some shock¡° If that''s what you analyzed, Lena!? " Lanstya asked nervously¡° you ''re right! Lanstya may be in danger! " While I was talking, the door was kicked open. The facial paralysis mage Ellie looked at the four of us expressionless¡° Lord lanstya, no! Lina has been arrested and is being interrogated! " The four of us looked at each other and really made me guess. Now things are really in trouble. If we don''t find this mysterious person, let alone Lina, I have to finish playing with bald lad and Mia¡° Ellie, don''t worry. Of course you don''t look worried. Tell me more about it! "¡° Blood wolf knights, Captain orsel was stabbed to death. According to witnesses, Miss Lina once brought several suspected people into the city master''s house. Two of the women also entered the room with Lord Auxerre, a goose yellow skirt, red hair, a pink... Maid... "¡° Yes, it''s you! " No, federo and I haven''t changed our women''s clothes yet. When she saw Ellie, she would shout desperately. If she really let her shout out and attract the patrol guard, it would be over! Sooner or later, I flew up and covered Ellie''s mouth. Due to inertia, Ellie was pushed to the wall by me. I covered Ellie''s mouth with one hand and the wall with the other. Smiled at Ellie. Ellie looked at me in horror. She wanted to shout, but she couldn''t¡° Don''t cry, little sister. I''m not a good man. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 27

    I looked at the panic expression on Ellie''s paralyzed face and suddenly realized that I had said the wrong thing.

    "No, little sister, I''m a bad man. No, no, I''m a good man."

    "You, are you a man or a woman?"

    I stroked my hair awkwardly. The pink wig was coquettish. I took off the wig.

    "I am the first brave man of kapua, Anle!"

    Ellie took a long sigh of relief and pushed me away.

    "So, who is he?"

    Ellie pointed to the bald Ladybug fidro and said tremblingly.

    The old man''s face was red, and he quickly took off the red wig, revealing the shiny head of the shiny and shining light.

    "It''s me, Ellie. Don''t be afraid. I''m fidro!"

    Ellie looked at me and then at fidro, frowning.

    "Lina has been arrested by the blood wolf knights and is being interrogated. The Lord of the city is powerless. What should I do, Lord lanstya, Lord fidro! "

    "Eh? Ellie, don''t you ask me what to do? "

    When I heard that Ellie only begged for waste and bald ladle, I was very unhappy. It didn''t give me the face of the first brave man in kapua City, did it?

    Ellie looked at me with her head tilted and said for a long time.

    "The thief of demon king''s helmet, do you have a way?"

    "No!"

    Call me devil helmet thief. I just have a way. I''ll say?

    Ellie had a sad face.

    I sighed.

    "Let''s go to the city Lord''s residence and see Lina first. Things are not as bad as you think. I''m not sure the dragon eggs have not been stolen. "

    Federo and lanstya looked at me in shock, but MIA was the first to speak.

    "Master, what are dragon eggs?"

    "Oh, it''s baby. Men eat, women can''t stand it."

    "Obscene!"

    Mia looked at me with a frosty face, and the two wolf ears moved slightly.

    "Anle, why do you think the dragon egg hasn''t been stolen yet?"

    Lanstya still couldn''t help asking.

    I took a look at lanstya, who was eager for knowledge. With her IQ in the west, I really didn''t understand.

    "Think about it. Only orsel''s room is guarded in the whole city hall. There is also a big box in the room. Isn''t it obvious to tell others that there are treasures here? Come and steal them? Auxerre is such a smart man. Do you think he won''t think about it? This is obviously a trap or bait. The real dragon egg may still be elsewhere. "

    Lanstia and fidro nodded and agreed with my analysis.

    "Not to mention this, Mia, you just stay here and the others go to the city master''s residence. See if you can find out the true whereabouts of the dragon egg. "

    "Why don''t you let me go, master. I''m the first thief in Capua! "

    "Little wolf, don''t forget that federo and I are the city Lord''s residence dressed as women, but you are different. You are afraid that you will be tied up as soon as you enter the city master''s house, and then you will be taken into a dark cell and interrogated back and forth by five or six strong men. Are you sure you want to go together? "

    "Hey, hey, master, I''ll stay here. I won''t open the door if anyone comes."

    Mia spit out her tongue at me.

    "Then someone asked the little rabbit to open the door?"

    "Don''t open, don''t open, I don''t open, no one will open!"

    I touched Mia''s head and smiled happily. I would be happy with poetry!

    In the city Lord''s residence.

    The Mediterranean has a sad face, and the hair on both sides has obviously lost a lot. It looks like it will soon turn from the Mediterranean into the dead sea.

    "Fidro, you''re here."

    The Mediterranean city Lord greeted us listlessly.

    "I heard that Captain Auxerre died? How''s Lina now? "

    The Mediterranean squinted slightly and said for a long time.

    "Lina is in a cell and the blood wolf knights are interrogating. About Auxerre, federo, you come with me. "

    As soon as the Mediterranean had finished speaking, he turned and walked. Pedro followed him, and I followed him closely.

    "Anle brave, please wait here with Lord lanstya and Ellie brave."

    I''ll go. Do you look down on people? I''m the head of the blood wolf knights. Why don''t bald lads let me see it. Hey, I''m so angry. Don''t mention it. I''ve smoked.

    Lanstya and Ellie, I can only wait for federo in the hall.

    Before long, fidro came out with an frown.

    "How''s it going?"

    I asked quickly.

    Federo glanced at me, twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and hooked his fingers at me.

    I''ll go. What''s this bald lad for? Is this tantalizing me? I met an old hooligan once. Is this opening the door to a new world? When Pedro saw that I didn''t move, he stretched out his head and put his mouth to my ear. The breath he exhaled made my ears itch, and an electric current passed through my body.

    "Bald lad, when did you become a fag? Get away. There are no outsiders here. Can''t you talk well? "

    Federo glanced awkwardly at me and lanstya.

    "Auxerre is not dead!"

    "What!!"

    Lanstya and I were so surprised that even the facial paralysis mage exclaimed.

    "Keep your voice down! Anyway, Auxerre was saved. Just now I asked if I had a sister named Phil. "

    "What do you say?"

    That''s why federo frowned.

    "What can I say? I said no. Auxerre also said that the woman she met just now was very beautiful and looked a little like me. He said that if I knew her, I would like to introduce her to him in the future. And said she must take her maid. "

    Fidro said with a bitter face.

    The old hooligan is really enough. He just remembers to eat or not to fight. I was almost killed. I''m still thinking about my sister.

    incorrect! I asked about the dragon egg, but he didn''t care? Does that mean Auxerre knows someone else assassinated him?

    "Bald lad, that''s all he said? Didn''t say what the assassin looked like? "

    Federo looked at me in surprise. It seemed strange why I asked.

    "Indeed, he asked me to find the assassin. He said that after the room was dark, a figure jumped in front of him, and then a dagger stabbed himself. In his panic, he grabbed the assassin''s clothes and pulled off a piece of clothes.. And the corners are black! "

    I looked at lanstya, and sure enough, I didn''t expect that the black corner was probably the clothes worn by the man in the black cloak.

    "Did you ask anything about dragon eggs?"

    Federo breathed slowly.

    "Auxerre was very strict and didn''t mention a word. He just asked me to strengthen the vigilance of the city Lord''s house and fear that the assassins would come again."

    "Hehe, the old rascal is afraid of being assassinated again. He now claims that he is dead. In doing so, he wants you to stare at the dragon egg for him. "

    Federo''s dark face seemed to be taken advantage of and was very unhappy.

    "Don''t think so much. Now it''s important to find out where the dragon eggs are. With the bait of dragon eggs, I don''t worry that my black cloak won''t bite. "

    "You said it was easy. How can I find it?"

    Lanstya looked at me with an ignorant face.

    "Waste, I ask you, if someone steals from you and fails once, where will you hide it?"

    Lanstya tilted her head and thought again and again.

    "Ah Le, I, I will hide in an unexpected place, and then find a lot of people to watch."

    "Where do you think is the most crowded and unexpected now?"

    Lanstya was slightly stunned, and federo opened his eyes. They spoke in the same voice.

    "Auxerre''s room!"

    Sure enough, I''m a fool. The synchronization rate is so high.

    "Auxerre is playing dead now. Do you think he will expose himself? Will you put yourself in danger? "

    "Where would that be?"

    Ellie, who had not spoken, then asked.

    "Hey, little sister, let me tell you."

    "That''s Lena''s cell!"

    "Ah?!"

    For a moment, all three of them opened their mouths, like chicks waiting to eat.

    "The assassin of Auxerre has nothing to do with Lina. Why is Lina still locked up in prison? Still leaving someone for trial? Do you think you can''t save your daughter without suspicion with the strength of the Mediterranean city Lord? So don''t you think it''s strange that Lina is still in her cell? "

    "Maybe it''s to protect her?"

    "I''ll ask you, who can attack Lina?"

    Lina is completely ignored by the enemy, and her open attribute of 100% dodging the enemy''s attack is in fact a false name.

    "Ah Le, there seems to be some truth."

    "Whether you''re there or not, you''ll know when you go!"

    Then the people went to the prison of the city Lord''s house.

    The city Lord''s residence has its own cell, which is very different from ordinary cells. It is used by the city Lord to punish and detain people in the residence.

    The cell was built underground. At the door stood two guards in armor with long guns. It looked like Auxerre''s people.

    After federo said hello, one of them led us down the corridor. Torches were placed on the walls on both sides of the corridor. The dim light of the fire pulled the figure of our party very long and shook like ghosts.

    Not long ago, under the leadership of the patrol guard. Finally met Lina. And Lina''s state shocked me.

    Because she''s playing Quint with some people who are obviously the blood wolf Knights!

    Lina heard the movement and smiled at me.

    "Don''t ask anything. Let''s play kunt first!"

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 28

    Lina Lina has a big blonde wave and naturally curled long hair. It''s noble and elegant. Coupled with such a smile, it can be said that she is a great country.

    But what she said made my brain AChE. We were worried to death outside. You were playing Quint cards with people in your cell!

    Lanstya and federo also have a black face. Indeed, I still have the mind to play cards at this time!

    I opened the cell door and the party went into the dark, damp and moldy cell.

    In the room, there were not only Lina, but also four members of the blood wolf knights. Lina sat on the ground with a chessboard in front of her. The original person who played with her now stood aside, and I walked towards Lina with a straight face.

    "Hey, hey, are you taking off your clothes?"

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, the chessboard was overturned and hit my face door. I couldn''t dodge and was hit on the bridge of my nose.

    Lanstya stared at me angrily.

    "If you don''t play, don''t play. Why smoke the table!"

    "Arle? You say why, can you be serious! "

    I wiped my nose and was about to speak, said fidro first.

    "Miss Lina, where''s that, where''s your egg?"

    Just as federo finished, Lina''s face suddenly turned red.

    I slapped fidro''s bald ladle.

    "How do you talk to a lady? Go away and I''ll ask. Well, are you looking at the egg? "

    Lina''s face is redder.

    Lanstya frowned and was about to rush at me with a chessboard.

    "Hey, hey, be reasonable or not. What I''m talking about looks like a guard, okay! See if it''s a good one! "

    "Ignore them, do you have the dragon''s eggs? Are you looking at the dragon egg? "

    "I said waste, what you asked is no different from us!"

    Lina ignored us and stood up and walked towards the corner.

    It''s over. It seems that Lina is angry. I hurried forward to make her happy.

    Lina, who came to the corner, suddenly opened a corner of the "wall", and then a dragon egg appeared in front of us.

    It turns out that the so-called "wall" is just a cloth covering the dragon''s egg. This dragon''s egg is obviously different from the one stolen by the black cloak. That one is a white dragon''s egg with some red spots on it, and this one is more like an egg shaped stone.

    However, it''s reasonable to say that the stone is a dragon''s egg. It''s not surprising that the dragon''s egg that hasn''t been hatched for a thousand years has become a fossil. It''s just that I think the Dragon said to save my children before he died. The dragon''s induction is far from human comparison, that is to say, the dragon''s egg is very likely to be hatched!

    "How do you know? Lord Ozar told you? "

    "The old and corrupt Knight Commander didn''t say. I guessed it by my wisdom."

    Just after I finished speaking, several members of the blood wolf Knights looked at me maliciously.

    Now the dragon egg has been seen, and Lina is safe. It looks like you can go.

    "We can rest assured that you are safe. Lina, protect the dragon eggs. Let''s go first. "

    As soon as I finished speaking, bald Pedro looked surprised. Lena stared at me, too.

    Lanstyala came to me and whispered.

    "Are you stupid, Anle?"

    "Yes, you infected it."

    "Ah Le, stop it. Have you forgotten your purpose of coming to Capua? "

    I looked at lanstya strangely.

    "No, I''m not here to save Li, eh, no! I''m here to steal dragon eggs! "

    Lanstya looked at me like a fool in the next village.

    But it''s a little difficult, not to mention that there is still the black cloak staring at the dragon''s egg, but only Lina''s keeper, the dragon''s egg, will be held accountable to her once the dragon''s egg is stolen, and federo can''t escape.

    Is there any way to get the dragon eggs without holding Lina and federo responsible?

    "What a waste as like as two peas," I asked you. "Is there any way you can get a stone like dragon egg?"

    "Ah, are you begging? There''s no way. I''m not God. Oh, no, I am God. Why don''t you beg me? I''m not sure I have a way? "

    "Bah, waste!"

    Lanstya was about to answer back when Lina''s voice rang.

    "Anle, what did you say to Lord lanstya?"

    "Hehe, it''s nothing. I just greet her every day."

    Lena took me away without looking at me, and lanstya whispered.

    Soon after, lanstya came back and muttered to me.

    It means that Lina is not afraid of responsibility and asks her if she wants dragon eggs.

    For this reason, Lina volunteered to guard the dragon egg. It''s hard to prevent domestic thieves day and night.

    I must get the dragon egg. At the moment when the Dragon shed tears, I secretly vowed to fulfill my promise and take good care of her children, even if her children will grow into a dragon on the side of the disaster in the future.

    Originally, I thought it would be best if the dragon egg could be directly stolen back in Capua. But I didn''t expect that this trip to Capua had ups and downs and endured milk and load. But fortunately, the dragon egg has an eyebrow. Even if you don''t start now, it''s a good choice to rob the blood wolf knight on the way out of Capua City, and Lina and federo won''t be involved. I''m excited when I think about robbing the road. I want to try this road for a long time. But now the peeping of black cloak is the most headache. The number of black cloak is small, and it is obviously impossible to do it by hard robbery. Relying on his strange blink, it is most appropriate to steal quietly in the middle of the night. It seems that tonight is destined to be a sleepless night¡° Anle, the whereabouts of her black cloak are mysterious, her identity is unknown, and she can blink. If only a few of us can''t hold the dragon eggs here, do you have any good methods? "¡° Lord federo, don''t worry. We have guards here. It''s hard for him to succeed. " Among the four guards of the blood wolf Knights standing aside, one of the middle-aged guards spoke first¡° Ha ha, ignorance is really happy. Shall I make a bet with you that you can steal the broken stone even if you hold it in your arms? " I pointed to the dragon in the corner? Huh?! I was so surprised that I couldn''t speak. People looked in the direction of my fingers. The dragon eggs that had been placed in the corner behind Lina were gone now! Grass! It''s really gone! How on earth did you steal this special? I said brother cloak, you don''t have to cooperate with me like this¡° Ah Le, take it easy. I''m just a little tired. Sit down for a while. Hey. " Lanstya said cute. I looked at her along the voice. Sure enough, there was a dragon egg sitting under her ass¡° You waste, are you hatching eggs? " Lanstya snorted without interruption. People were relieved when they saw a false alarm¡° It''s really not too safe to guard like this. Don''t forget that he can stab your commander orsel in full view. I''m afraid he has some sneaking ability. No one can guarantee that he can''t find it here. Once he finds it, it''s really hard to keep the dragon egg. " Said fidro with me. For a moment, four members of the blood wolf Knights hesitated¡° What do you think we should do? " I looked at the ignorant middle-aged knight¡° How do you do it? Of course, add some material! " I looked at the confused people on my face and said slowly¡° Isn''t that grandson able to teleport? It is not known whether he can detect hidden gems when he sneaks. But sneaking? Blink? Hey, hey, I let him blink. "¡° Anle, what do you do? " I touched my bald bald head and said¡° I like bald lads who are curious. Send someone to find some wood oak glue! Find more and cover the floor of this cell from inside to outside. I see how he can blink! " Many people agreed that oak is a very common tree. This tree secretes a kind of glue. When the glue has water, it is nothing. Once the water evaporates, it will be extremely sticky. It is often used in building houses. Gum is colorless and tasteless. Even if it is a thin layer, once you step on it, you can''t break free easily. Soon, a group of members of the blood wolf Knights hiding in other cells found several barrels of sealed gum, opened the cover and quickly fell to the ground. Federolina and Ellie also helped. I sat leisurely on the dragon''s egg. Lanstya stood next to me as a supervisor, directing a group of people to spread gum on the ground. Soon a group of people covered the whole cell, leaving only dragon eggs here. I sit on the dragon''s egg, not to mention the feeling of hatching¡° Lanstya, don''t say it''s so comfortable to sit on this dragon egg. You don''t panic at all. What''s the matter with you, waste? Why are you sad and constipated? " Lanstya held her mouth and seemed to be about to cry¡° Ann, Anle. We, how do we get out? " I stared at the glue on the ground in front of me¡° Ah? My goddess, why don''t you try one first? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 29

    I looked at the gum in front of me. It seemed that it had played a role. It was estimated that I couldn''t get out.

    Fidro and others stood outside the cell, gloating at me and lanstya.

    "Happy brave, it seems that we don''t need to watch here. Oh, I''m so hungry. Lina and Ellie, let''s go and have something to eat. It''s enough to have happiness here. "

    When federo had finished speaking, he was going to take Lina and Ellie.

    I was so angry that my teeth itched. Fidro didn''t mention eating. I felt hungry when he mentioned it.

    Lanstya looked hopelessly at the prison door.

    "Anle, are we going to spend the rest of our life here?"

    "Shut up, trash. Where''s your portal?"

    "Oh, yes, I''m a goddess! I''ll open the door! "

    "And this kind of glue is most afraid of water. It will go out as soon as dawn."

    I''m not afraid in the future, but now I''m dying to guard the dragon''s eggs. It should be around ten o''clock at night. It''s still such a long time until dawn. What''s more hateful is that there is only one circle of dragon eggs where there is no glue, that is, you can only stand all night. I can''t. I''ll put some water. I''m just a little embarrassed that the waste goddess is here.

    Before long, the people of the blood wolf Knight also yawned and left. Before leaving, they said a hard word and issued a good man card.

    "Hehe, go and have dinner. Be careful that there is shit in the rice and it is poisonous."

    Lanstya and I are the only ones left in the whole cell. It would have been a good bridge for lone men and few women to share a room, but it is the waste goddess. If only you Li, savvy is better, and fiola is better than this waste.

    "What do you think? My mouth is watering! "

    "I want to grill chicken. I''ll treat you to chicken another day Ba?"

    "No, I like Chinese pudding, jelly and yogurt best."

    "Oh, waste, the three raw materials you mentioned are old leather shoes. When the Chinese Dynasty comes, I''ll give you a pair of leather shoes to eat."

    Lanstya pretended to be retching. This cute action made me feel a little excited for a moment. I couldn''t help comforting myself. It must be the chamber of Secrets effect.

    "Yes, as like as two peas, there''s nobody here now. Can you make a similar egg?"

    Lanstya''s big eyes flickered at me, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.

    "Besides, please, do you believe I''ll throw this glue on you?"

    Lanstya was like a vented ball, with her mouth curled.

    "Yes, but it will take more time. First I have to find a similar stone, and then you are cutting it into an egg..."

    "Don''t say so much, just say you can do it now!"

    "I''ll see if there''s anything suitable in my bag."

    "What bag? Waste, you don''t really have any space bags, such as Najie? "

    Lanstya blinked and said to me.

    "Anle, I don''t understand what you said."

    "Bah, waste!"

    Seeing that lanstya didn''t want to mention it, I didn''t bother to ask again. Sit on the dragon egg and think about life. The top tip and bottom of the dragon egg are thick, just like a tumbler, which can stand on the ground. It feels comfortable to sit on the tip for some reason.

    Lanstya squatted on the ground and beat the drum with her back to me. It took a long time to get up.

    "Anle, get up. The goddess collected the dragon egg first."

    Seeing that lanstya was serious, I couldn''t bear to hit her, so I obediently stepped aside.

    Lanstya magically disappeared the dragon egg in front of me. In an instant, she changed a dragon egg that was somewhat similar to the original one. Although it feels a little different at first sight, it is still the same in general.

    "Waste, you''re really inferior if you don''t become a thief with this skill."

    "Ah, my goddess, I''m kind, beautiful, just and charming, so I won''t be a thief. Well, Anle, have you figured out what to do with the dragon egg? It seems that it can''t hatch at all. "

    In fact, I''ve thought about dragon eggs for a long time. Since I have made a promise to the dragon, of course I must fulfill it. Besides, I feel that the dragon egg is alive.

    "I always feel that this dragon egg can hatch."

    Lanstya stared at me.

    "What if it hatches?"

    "I''ll keep it!"

    "Even if she becomes a dragon that everyone fears and avoids!"

    "Yes!"

    Lanstya was silent for a moment before she spoke.

    "Well, if you regret it, I''ll send her back to the world suitable for her."

    I was about to speak when lanstya suddenly covered my mouth.

    She put her finger to her lips and hissed.

    This action was full of temptation. For a moment, my heart pounded. I quickly patted off her hand and was vigilant around.

    Lanstya frowned and looked at her hand.

    "I can feel danger approaching!" Lanstya opened her red lips and white teeth, lying in my ear and whispered to me. I just felt that the evil fire just pressed down suddenly jumped up again. I made up my mind and looked at the prison door with vigilance. Suddenly there was a figure, which was very fast, especially under the dark and shaking fire light in the cell, it was very strange. In an instant, a man appeared not far from me, wearing a black cloak. His face covered by the cloak could not see his expression. Holding a sharp bone dagger in his hand, the handle looks like the spine of some animal¡° Giggle... "The man laughed. He slowly took off the hood on his cloak and showed a pale and thin face, the same as the plague, but there was no scar on his face. A pair of eyes, like the plague, are empty. The difference is that the plague has no eyes, and this person flashes a dark blue flame in the empty eyes¡° Cluck, stupid brave, do you think such a trick can stop me? My name is fear, tremble in front of me, and your body and soul will fall into the abyss of fear! " The patient, named the second grade of fear, wrote a poem impassioned¡° I said you guys like to wear black cloaks. Aren''t they all sophomores? You scream, you scream hard, you scream, you break your throat. Does anyone come to help you? Look at me? I don''t like it. Why don''t you beat me? I''m right here. You see I''m still sitting on a dragon egg. Do you want it? Come and get it if you want! " I was talking proudly when lanstya pulled the corner of my coat¡° What are you doing? Don''t you see I''m educating these two patients? "¡° No, look carefully... "Since I saw the face of fear, I deliberately or unintentionally avoided his sight and looked at him. I always felt that my body would tremble. When lanstya finished speaking, I looked at fear. At this glance, my whole body fell into an ice cave. I shivered, and a gust of cold jumped from the soles of my feet to the top of my head. Fear is like crazy. He stabbed his arm with the dagger in his hand. At the moment, there are dozens of blood eyes, large and small, on his arm, and the blood dripped down on the wood rubber on the ground along his arm¡° No, no! The wood rubber lost its stickiness when it encountered water. The grandson took blood instead of water! "¡° Then find a way! "¡° What can I do? I''m a swordsman! My magic is auxiliary. What kind of acceleration? There is no long-range attack magic! It''s you. Aren''t you a goddess? Some external magic! "¡° Ah Le, have you forgotten that I''m a waste!? I only know defensive magic! " Lanstya looked at me innocently. I forgot that she was a waste at this time. I turned and smiled at lanstya and touched her head kindly¡° It''s okay, it''s okay, waste. It''s not embarrassing. You will always be my waste goddess, OK! " Lanstya also tilted her head and smiled kindly at me¡° Anle, if I were you, I would hide a little! "¡° Because there is a dagger stabbing you behind you! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 30

    After listening to lanstya''s words, I was suddenly surprised and turned back slowly in some panic. Sure enough, a dagger was stabbing me, but it seemed that it might have stabbed me for a long time.

    Fear diluted the wood rubber on the ground a little bit with blood. Every step was so slow. When lanstya spoke, he did stab me, but it was a pity that he was stuck to the ground now. The dagger in his hand was still a few inches away from me.

    In order to ease the embarrassment, fear smiled for the first time, but the smile was more ugly than crying.

    "Stupid brave man (wait a minute) my name is fear, (just wait a minute, soon.) Today, I want you to realize what real fear is. (wait, don''t worry) fear! "

    I looked at the fear of speaking in two tones in front of me. One was extremely arrogant and the other was low. Could it be that there were multiple personalities in these two diseases?

    Fear is still diluting the glue on the ground with blood, while still shouting and pleading. I slowly raised the sword of victory in my hand and put it on his neck.

    "Old fellow, do you want to buy a knife?" My knife has three advantages. First, cut copper and iron without rolling the knife edge; Second, blowing too much; Third, there is no blood on the murder knife. "

    Fear stared at me with a pair of dark blue eyes, and the action of stabbing his arm in his hand had not stopped.

    "Brother, your name is Yang Zhi? I really like the third one. But you foolish brave man, forget my name -- fear! "

    When I finished speaking, the flame in my eyes flashed suddenly. I said in secret that it was because the whole person fell into fear after stabbing the grandson''s sword. It took a long time to slow down. How could I make such a low-level mistake now.

    Before I could remember the reaction, I just felt a cold attack on me, and my body trembled uncontrollably for a while. I can''t tell what I''m afraid of, but I can''t control my body. I instinctively lose my long sword and want to squat down and hold myself tight.

    A dizzy feeling, I seemed to see the fuzzy figure in the dark again. The dark figure frightened me from the depths of my soul at a glance. I wanted to escape, but I couldn''t move. The huge blade in the hand of the fuzzy figure waved to me again.

    "Anle! Easy! "

    Who''s talking? In the darkness, there was only such a vague figure and the huge blade in his hand in front of me, but whose voice was this? So familiar, as if it were a voice from the depths of the soul.

    "Anle! Easy! "

    Who is it? Who is Anle! Who am I! No, I''m not Anle! I''m the devil! I am the demon king who wants to fight with the figure that devours the world!

    I roared and clenched my fist to meet the huge blade that seemed to destroy the sky and the earth.

    "Boom!"

    I just felt a blur in front of me. When I opened my eyes again, the dagger in my fear hand was stabbing me!

    Fear saw me awake, obviously slightly stunned.

    I was surprised! Hurried sideways to avoid. But I was still a little late. Seeing the dagger stabbing at my chest, I couldn''t help but feel bitter.

    "Bang!"

    With a crisp sound, the bone dagger of fear stabbed the Golden Shield in front of me. The shield? Where did this come from? Oh, no, it''s a cover?

    "Anle! Don''t be in a daze. I don''t want to save you a second time! "

    Lanstya grinned at me, and for a moment I was distracted. I quickly shook my head. No, no, she must have deliberately saved me, and then let me have the idea of promising each other. This is the conspiracy of the goddess. I must adhere to my original heart.

    Fear saw that one blow failed and turned to attack again.

    I didn''t dare to neglect. I hurriedly squatted down and picked up the long sword that had just fallen.

    The fear dagger waved at me horizontally, and I quickly raised my sword to block it.

    "Stupid brave man, how can he have an antibody to my fear? What an interesting brave man! "

    "Hehe, because I''m not a brave man, sun thief, your grandpa, it''s time for me to show my real skills."

    I was just about to use some magic blessings, but I found that fear smiled deeply at me.

    "No!"

    The place where there was no wood oak glue was not big, just a circle of dragon eggs. At this moment, I stand with fear near the prison door, and lanstya stands near the wall, separated by a dragon egg.

    Fear gave up attacking me and stabbed lanstya instead.

    The speed of fear is very fast, and the distance is not too far. Fear can stab lanstya in two or three steps.

    I tugged at my fear, but I threw myself into the air. He watched the bone dagger in his hand stab lanstya.

    Lanstya can''t escape at all. I''m a little impatient. Where''s the shield! You are a goddess. Give yourself invincible physical immunity or something.

    Unfortunately, lanstya seems to have given up resistance. Why? Why not put the shield? Could it be that just one shield consumes your magic value? You''re such a loser!

    But I don''t allow anyone to hurt you, anyone!

    I shouted, crazy reading blessings, magic, speed, power and defense. Lanstya looked at me and smiled, but somehow I saw loneliness and sadness in it. God should be lonely. I''m afraid I''m the only one in the world who dares to call you waste? God is also sad. Your people are fighting with predators in the land you love. Are you tired? But will God die? The bone dagger in fear''s hand still stabbed lanstya''s chest, and blood flowed down the dagger. I even saw wisps of faint blue gas darting from the dagger into lanstya''s chest. What''s this? I just feel stuffy in my chest and hot in my brain. An unspeakable force urges me¡° Kill him, kill him! " Words kept repeating in my mind. I feel my reason is losing. Following this sentence, I move! The sword in my hand moves first, and the victory sword with strength and speed is like a white dragon¡° When the wind blows, the hundred feet sing, and the green frost asks the sky! The cold awn is coming, a thousand bones are withered, and a sword breaks the air! "¡° Shadow sword stab! " The of the long sword has become dozens, even I can''t tell the true from the false. I stabbed my sword on the body of fear, and this is the only idea in my mind. Fear is really fear. He blocked my attack with a bone dagger, but how fast can he stop it. Wisps of dark blue air hit me. I didn''t avoid it. If this is the source of fear, it''s useless to me at the moment, because my heart has been filled with anger and sadness¡° Your fear has no effect on me. What else do you have? "¡° Hehe, stupid brave man, I admit you are very unusual, but you think you can kill me? Can you save your partner? I am afraid. As long as there are people confused and afraid in this world, I will not die! "¡° But you will die now! "¡° Tianchong cross cut "long sword dance empty, leaving a cross in front of the fear. Blood spilled along the wound, stared at me in fear and fell to the ground with a smile. My mind was in chaos. I dropped my sword and ran to lanstya. Lanstya''s original white dress is now dyed red. I picked up lanstya, and my grief was unspeakable. I wanted to shout, but my throat was like a foreign body. Now I calm down, the sadness in my heart is infinitely magnified, and the past scenes are like, ah, wait, will God die so easily. Is it so easy to kill immortals and kill gods now? You''ll die if you plug in? Goddesses are so stabbed? Is lanstya pretending to be dead? I stared at lanstya. Her open chest fluctuated slightly¡° Shit, why are you dead! You are God! Why is it so fragile? However, hey hey, since you''re dead, solve my doubt all the time. Let''s compare who has a big chest. Hei hei... "As I spoke, I pretended to go towards lanstya''s chest with one hand. Lanstya''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and soon became calm again. Good, good, I admire such a strong willed Lord. I''m sorry I won the title of old driver in a forum in China. My hand is close to lanstya''s chest. To be honest, I''m more nervous than her. My hand is obviously shaking¡° You... What are you doing! " Suddenly there was a scream behind him. I put a frightened hand on lanstya''s chest... It''s over. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 31

    "Pa!"

    A soft noise.

    I covered my face and looked at lanstya with an angry face.

    I made up my mind, "lanstya, I finally moved you to live!"

    "You still dare to touch me! Hooligans! "

    "But aren''t you dead?"

    "Ah Le, blame me? When I die, you, you, you can take advantage of me? "

    Lanstya suddenly sat up and whispered in my ear.

    "Have you seen the wrath of God?"

    I was so frightened that one of my spirits took a few steps back. One of them accidentally fell to the ground and just fell on the wood rubber. I couldn''t get rid of it for a while.

    "Hey, what''s going on?"

    As soon as I heard that Pedro had come, it seemed that the scream just now should be Lina.

    "Bald ladybug, is that you? Is it convenient to save me?"

    "Bald ladle is not very convenient, but fidro is very convenient."

    "Is it convenient for fidro now?"

    "Fidro was very convenient just now, but now it''s suddenly inconvenient."

    Grass, bald lad, the grandson still has a grudge now. This is a bald ladybug. Don''t you let people say it.

    "Lena, can you save me?"

    "Anle, I, I..."

    I looked at lanstya with an angry face. It seemed impossible for them to save me from the magic of wood oak glue.

    "Don''t say that, Lord lanstya, what''s going on? Why is there blood on you?"

    "Arle, this? This is not blood. No, it''s not my blood. It''s the black cloak on the ground. Yes, yes, Anle is terrible. He killed this man and splashed my blood. "

    "But why is there a hole in your clothes?"

    "Anle, it''s all, Anle, this rascal. Sobbing... "

    "What a beast, bah!"

    Lanstya finished, Lina spat, and Ellie scolded.

    I can''t afford this waste. I''m so worried about her before. Besides, I didn''t mean to eat your tofu. If Lina''s cry hadn''t frightened me, how could I meet you? Besides, it''s as flat as me. What''s my picture of eating tofu? I might as well touch myself.

    My heart is very angry, but I still have to keep smiling.

    "Dear Lord lanstya, I hope you will forgive me for being rude. I wonder if your excellency can save me from this glue sea? "

    Lanstya adjusted her dress, her hair, her face full of spring, very kind and lovely.

    "Of course, you are a brave man. I will save you early tomorrow morning. Don''t worry! "

    It''s over. It''s over. How can I endure this night? How can I stand sitting all night.

    I sighed and continued to look pitifully at lanstya.

    "Lord lanstya, can you tell me what''s going on?"

    Asked fidro again.

    "Nothing. It was the black cloak that stole dragon eggs and was euthanized. After killing people, Anle was a beast. Seeing that I was lovely, beautiful, pure and moving, he tried to do something wrong. But where is this smelly hooligan my opponent? I subdued him and threw him on the wood rubber. Anle, do you think I''m right? "

    My teeth are itchy, but what can I do? Life is so hard that I can only keep smiling.

    "Yes, yes, Lord lanstya is right. I''m a smelly hooligan. I see you look lovely, beautiful, pure and moving. I want to belittle your airport."

    "Ah? I beg your pardon? Originally I wanted to save you. Hum, wait. Federo called the people of the blood wolf knights to clean up. No one should steal dragon eggs tonight. I''m tired and want to go back to bed. Just have Anle staring at me. "

    "Lord lanstya, please go. If you can''t sleep, remember to come and see me. I have the ancestral secret recipe for breast enhancement."

    Lanstya''s eyes flashed, his face was surprised for a moment, and then he turned his face again.

    "Ah, Anle, what are you talking about? Who, who needs, needs this kind of thing! "

    Lanstya and federo left. There are only the bodies of me and fear left in this cell, and the people of the blood wolf knight have not arrived yet.

    I''m a little sleepy, but I dare not fall asleep. I''m afraid I''ll lie on the ground when I fall asleep. If I come together tomorrow morning, I''ll become bald.

    While drowsy, suddenly the frightened body moved.

    I opened my eyes and stared at it, comforting myself that I was wrong.

    If fear had not died and I stood up now, I would have died.

    While I was staring, the frightened black clothes moved slightly again, and then a faint blue flame flew out of his black cloak and floated in front of me.

    I was afraid and swallowed my saliva for fear of the sudden attack of the dark blue flame.

    The faint blue flame stopped and flew away towards the cell door.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that, as fear said, the grandson was indeed immortal. If it was a demon born from human negative emotions, immortality was not an exaggeration.

    After a while, the blood wolf Knights came and took the body of fear. The people of the blood wolf knights are very polite. Everyone greets me. They affectionately call me wood rubber friction. I really want to rub them on the ground. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleepy. Sitting on the ground, my hands still pressed on the wood rubber, like a sculpture, and I had to keep awake. This torture made me curse the waste goddess lanstya countless times in my heart. Suddenly a faint sound of footsteps came¡° Who? " I turned my head warily¡° It''s me, Anle. You must be hungry. I''ll send you something to eat. " Lina was holding a plate in her hand. There was a burning torch on the wall behind her. Lina looked radiant in the light of the candle. Is this the real goddess? Lina walked carefully through the wood rubber forbidden area that had dissolved a path. Come up to me and squat down. Although the light was dim, I could catch a glimpse of the rough waves. Cured, my body and my soul have been cured¡° I can''t move my hand... "I''ll feed you, you, don''t look at me like that." Lina finished talking, picked up the spoon on the plate, dug up some food and sent it to my mouth. Her hands didn''t tremble. I opened my mouth to meet the spoon she handed me. Maybe the light was too dim, and the spoon clung directly to my mouth. Lena was a little flustered¡° Yes, I''m sorry. I''ll wipe it for you. "¡° It''s okay, it''s okay. I eat on my face. " With that, Lina stood up, put the plate on the ground and looked for her handkerchief from her body. I saw Lina coming towards me with a handkerchief. Her steps were obviously stiff. A strong sense of unease suddenly rose in my heart¡° Lina, don''t be nervous. There won''t be any scenes where lonely men and women live in the same room, because I can''t move! " As soon as I finished speaking, Lina seemed more nervous. She walked awkwardly two or three steps away. Suddenly Lina fell straight at me. It''s over. Don''t come here. I can''t move. You can''t take advantage of me! The one who was sitting on me was directly knocked down by Lina and lying on the ground, while Lina was lying on me with her hands on the ground. She, she''s stuck with this damn glue¡° Can you move? " I looked at my Lina¡° No, I can''t. My hands are stuck, and so are my legs... "I sighed. Do you want to deliver food or welfare¡° Tired? If you''re tired, lie down on me. " I took out the good man''s considerate demeanor. Hey, I thought it would be hard to spend the long night. I didn''t expect that I had such eye and body blessings as Anle. But it''s really hard to tell if you''re going to break in suddenly. I was lying on the ground, and Lina knelt in front of me with her hand, her head on my chest. As soon as I open my eyes, I can see her round, full and looming little white rabbit. Lina seemed to be aware, lowered her head and tried to block my sight full of primitive impulse¡° Anle, Anle, don''t look at me like that. " Just as I was about to reply, a sound of surprise suddenly came¡° Ah, huh? Such a difficult environment can''t resist the hungry heart? Dog men and women? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 32

    finished! Needless to say, it must be lanstya. The last person to be caught appeared.

    "Lord lanstya, this is a misunderstanding. No, it''s not what you think."

    Lina blushed and quickly explained.

    "Lina, don''t pay attention to her. She''s jealous. Let''s go on. Let''s face this waste..."

    "No, don''t talk nonsense! I, I just came to bring you food. Lord lanstya, can you save me? "

    Lena pleaded with a cry.

    For a moment, I couldn''t bear it. Lanstya also saw that it was wrong. She quickly found some water and dissolved Lina''s feet and the wood rubber next to her hands.

    Lina got up and ran out of the cell without looking at me.

    Hey, don''t go. At least he was also a comrade in arms of the revolution and had a difficult friendship. In the face of those who rub wood and rubber, don''t you pull your brother?

    "Are you comfortable? Are you happy? "

    Lanstya said to me with a straight face.

    "I can answer your question, but you have to save me first."

    "Oh? You''re really an Anle devil. In such an environment, you still have the mind to do that kind of thing? How did you trick Lina into coming in? "

    "Well, I said, waste, don''t wrong good people. It''s obviously Lina''s night attack on me. I''m the victim. I tell you, it''s lucky you came earlier, otherwise, otherwise... I won''t be able to see anyone. "

    I pretended to cry.

    "Ah? Do you think I''m stupid? Hum, I don''t want to worry about this with you. Just reflect here! "

    Then lanstya walked angrily towards the prison door.

    "Don''t go! My goddess, are you going to leave your people? Are you going to watch your people suffer endless suffering and abandon it? "

    I lay on the ground and couldn''t see lanstya. Her footsteps faded away, and suddenly they stopped.

    "By the way, Anle, what you said and said before, is that ancestral breast enhancement secret true?"

    Lanstya, who stopped, suddenly asked such a question.

    "Hey, it''s true. I''ll tell you if you save me."

    "Hum!"

    Lanstya snorted angrily, and there was no response. It seems that she really left.

    I don''t know how long it took, I also fell asleep.

    "Wake up! Wake up! "

    When I opened my eyes, what appeared in front of me was fidro''s big face, a big bald ladle, which was dazzling. I subconsciously reached out and slapped federo.

    Federo felt pain, covered his face and looked at me in surprise.

    What surprised him more was me. Did I move? I stared at my hands. Looking around, I am no longer in my cell. This is my former mansion in the south of Capua. Of course, it belongs to federo now.

    "Why did you hit me?"

    "Sorry, bald lad, I just had a nightmare. I dreamed that I was chased by an egg. I saw you as soon as I woke up. It''s not uncontrollable. I''m sorry. "

    Federo looked at me bitterly.

    "Why am I here? Aren''t I in the cell? Where are the dragon eggs? "

    "It''s morning now. The people of the blood wolf Knights left with dragon eggs. By the way, they rescued you trapped. Oh, by the way, they also gave some small gifts. "

    Federo finished and threw me a bottle of red wine.

    I took it and saw that it was really a small gift. Isn''t this the red wine that I didn''t drink in orsel''s room before!

    But it doesn''t matter. The real dragon egg is in my hand. It''s much better than a thank-you gift.

    After lunch, I pulled aside and still looked at my lanstya like garbage.

    "I have to go back to the devil''s castle. You Li''s situation is unknown."

    Lanstya looked at me and nodded solemnly.

    "Well, bald lad, I have to leave. See you next year. "

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. Um? Where are you going? "

    "Bald ladybug, I am different from you. My journey is the sea of stars."

    Lanstya gave me a disdainful look, followed me out of the house, found a place where no one was and opened the portal.

    Devil''s castle.

    After arriving at the devil''s castle, I told lanstya to take out the dragon''s eggs and carefully place them in my room. I''m not worried that someone will steal. I''m afraid it''s only the devil''s helmet thief in the population who dares to steal from the devil''s castle.

    I put on my armor and walked with lanstya towards Julie''s room.

    At the door of Yuli''s room stood Dawu and gangdamu, who looked anxious.

    "Lord devil? Are you back? "

    "How''s Julie?"

    "Lord Hui, I just woke up, but the situation is not quite right. I can''t tell."

    I opened the door and went straight in. In the room, the succubus savvy and the vampire Lori Bella are both there. I just don''t see fiora. Just as I was curious, I felt a cold look coming at me. Under Youli''s bed, fiola, with her red eyes flashing and slightly raised corners of her mouth, was laughing at me. I quickly avoided the confrontation of sight. You Li sat on the bed. Her Lavender skin couldn''t see her face, but her expression revealed sadness¡° Lord devil, my servant is rude. It''s inconvenient to say hello. "¡° It doesn''t matter. How do you feel? "¡° Thank you for your concern. I''m much better. " Although Youli said much better, her eyes dodged¡° Can you tell me what happened when I chased the black cloak? " I still couldn''t help asking. Although I know that the ability of black cloak is to make people fear, I don''t know what the source of fear is. Although I have experienced the fuzzy figure and giant blade in the dark world, I still can''t understand and believe it. And whether Youli has killed people or not, as savvy said, Youli hasn''t killed anyone in thousands of years. She''s afraid of killing people, which makes her very concerned. Lanstya looked at me and seemed to blame me for my recklessness. Youli''s eyes twinkled and spoke slowly after a long time¡° At that time, my servant chased me far away. Because I was a night elf, I was more profitable in the forest. Soon I caught up with the man. He held a bone dagger in his hand. It was very strange. I had to parry back and forth. "¡° Maybe it was because he was carrying dragon eggs, and soon I had the upper hand. I caught the man in black and tied him up again. But he was laughing all the time. I didn''t dare to look into his eyes. That feeling made me very afraid. "¡° I picked up the dragon''s egg and just wanted to go back to you. Suddenly, an ice cone flew from behind and scratched my arm. "¡° I hurried back and found that it was the male mage in the brave team. I thought he was injured by mistake, so I told him that the dragon egg had arrived and could go back. The mage came to me with a smile. But he suddenly stabbed me in the chest with a dagger. At this time, I don''t know why, why I recall the past, a period of the past. "¡° Later, I didn''t know anything. I didn''t wake up until today. " I heard you Li tell me that her memories must have been confused by fear before she ran away and killed the Human Mage? Just what is this past? What is Julie''s fear of killing¡° You Li, that means you killed the mage involuntarily? Are you talking about the past that will frighten you? " As soon as I finished speaking, Julie looked at me in horror¡° I, I killed? " Youli suddenly lost control of her mood and couldn''t help saying that I killed, I killed. It looks terrible. Savvy and Bella hurriedly comforted Yuli, and lanstya gave me a white look. I felt a little remorse. Why did I suddenly ask this? I had to quit Yuli''s room. I had just walked out of Yuli''s room when Dawu hurried over¡° Panic what panic, want to be smoked again? " Dawu was obviously refreshed when he heard that he was drawn¡° Lord devil, a dark elf yelled at the door and told us to release the original sinner Youli! " what? Original sin? Julie? Someone dares to shout and scold in front of the demon king''s castle, which simply doesn''t pay attention to me¡° Go and call Dawu and bring more people. The king wants to see who dares to shout and scold in front of the king''s castle. " Not long after, I came to the castle gate. In front of the door stood three dark elves, the first one with dark purple skin, long black hair, black eyes, beautiful face, leather armor and a bow and arrow behind him¡° Lord devil, I''ve been looking for you Li for more than 1000 years. I learned that she was here recently and asked Lord devil to hand over you Li. Lord devil must not be confused by her appearance. "¡° You Li, you Li, she is a man who betrayed the race and brutally killed hundreds of people! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 33

    After listening to the dark elf named Alva in front of me, I couldn''t calm down for a long time and killed hundreds of people. No wonder I would be approached.

    "Alva, do you think the king will believe your word? Do you think I''ll give you Lily for this reason? "

    Alva looked at me and took a breath.

    "Dear Lord of the devil, the devil family is your people, but my dark elves have made an agreement with the original devil king, and we dark elves are not under your jurisdiction. I''m also acting according to the family''s orders. I hope Lord devil will hand over you Li. Don''t meddle in the dark elf''s family! "

    I took a look at Dawu beside me. Dawu nodded slightly. As a great demon, I can''t control the dark elves. I''m angry.

    "You Li is now the king''s servant, and her life and death are only up to the king. It doesn''t matter whether what you say is true or false. Go back. If you yell and scold in front of the door next time, the demon king will destroy your whole family! "

    I turned around and took a group into the castle, closed the door, and left several dark elves Alva, who were frowning and staring at themselves.

    I returned to my throne and recalled what Alva had said before. The original sinner killed a hundred people of the whole family. Is this by lily? Would she be doing this? I can''t believe it at all, but lanstya once said that Yuli carries a heavy past.

    Soon lanstya came over with a tired face.

    "Ah, look what you''ve done. You have to say something superfluous. Now Li is calm."

    I always felt a little uncomfortable. I took off my helmet and showed my face.

    "Lanstya, just now a dark elf came and said that she wanted me to hand over Yuli. She also said that she was the original sinner and killed hundreds of people in the family."

    Lanstya didn''t seem to respond to me calling her name instead of waste.

    "If I said it was true, would you believe it?"

    Lanstya''s rarely serious way.

    I nodded solemnly.

    "It''s true, but you still need to dig it yourself. Are you willing to protect Youli? Even if she was a murderous devil? "

    I looked at lanstya and thought over her words.

    "No matter what happened to you li in the past, I shouted to her that she was my servant. Her future will be protected by me! "

    "You will be the enemy of the whole dark elf!"

    "Oh, crap, I''m the big devil now. I''m the enemy of the whole human race. What''s wrong with multiple dark elves!"

    Lanstya smiled with relief.

    "I hope you can do it. You can go and see you Li later."

    Lanstya left without waiting for my answer.

    Sitting on the throne, I fell into meditation. It is true that Youli killed hundreds of people, and it is also true that Youli is afraid of killing. What happened to make Youli become the original sin and make Youli have such a deep fear of killing.

    How can I save her? I believe Youli is not a murderous devil. How can I let him pass in the past? As long as Youli is still Youli I know, I have no reason not to protect her.

    With all kinds of questions, I came to Youli''s room again.

    "Is it Lord devil?"

    Before I stepped into the door, Li''s voice came. How could this noble and elegant man in front of me be the murderous original sin in the mouth of others.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    Julie nodded slowly.

    I sat by Julie''s bed and looked at her carefully. Thinking about how to speak.

    "Tian Bao just said that a dark elf came to me?"

    I was surprised. I wanted to hide it, but I didn''t expect the little bug to leak it.

    "He is, he is my cousin."

    Yuli took a breath and seemed to be thinking about how to speak.

    "Lord devil, I will go with him. You, you don''t have to be the enemy of the whole Dark Elf family for me. Besides, he''s right. I''m really the man of original sin! "

    This sentence came out of Yu Li''s mouth. It sounded very awkward to me. It was a kind of self mockery and a kind of helplessness.

    "When I was a child thousands of years ago, I, I killed a lot of people. He, they all died in my hands. I can''t forget those scenes until now. I''m very afraid. Lord devil, I''m afraid. I don''t want to kill. I''m afraid of killing, but I...... "

    I''ll hold Li in my arms, her head resting on my chest.

    Yuli sobbed in a low voice, and her uncontrollable mood gradually eased.

    "Now you are not a dark elf, you are just my servant. No one can take you without the king''s consent. "

    Yuli whispered.

    Gradually she sobbed and went to sleep. I laid her down and covered the quilt with my own hands.

    Back on the throne, lanstya was already in the hall. She looked at me with a smile.

    "The great demon lord, did you ask anything?"¡° Bah, loser, you know everything. Why don''t you say it? "¡° Because it would be more interesting. If I told you, wouldn''t you be able to enjoy the whole strategy plot? I can''t spoilers. "¡° Bah, I suspect you don''t even know what a big tail wolf is. " Lanstya was a little angry and patted her chest to ease her mood¡° So, tell me that secret recipe, and I''ll tell you what happened to you li? " It turns out that the waste goddess is so concerned about size that she still cares about the ancestral breast enhancement secret recipe. She doesn''t use her head to think about where there will be any ancestral breast enhancement secret recipe¡° Come on, you come here. " I pointed at lanstya. Lanstya trotted up to me. I took off my helmet and whispered in lanstya''s ear¡° A snap¡° Hooligans! Damn easy! You should be euthanized! " I watched lanstya go away with a cheap smile. Put on the helmet again, returned to the throne and patted the armrest of the throne three times. This is the function that gangdamu transformed for me. Taking three shots means asking him to wait for several people to come here. It looks like a service bell. Soon, all my demons and ghosts came to the back palace group except you Li and Tian Bao¡° My servants, I''m afraid you all know. Now I ask you, do you dare to be an enemy of the dark elf family? "¡° Lord devil, do the dark elves have as much hair as you li¡° Yes. "¡° Oh, hehe, gangdamu is willing to fight with the dark elves for his hair! "¡° Lord devil, does the dark elf hurt? "¡° It hurts, it hurts! "¡° Dawu is willing to fight the dark elves in order to be beaten! "¡° Hum, stupid demon lord, I''m not the dark elves who will be the enemy if I listen to you. I''m for sister Youli. Don''t get me wrong. "¡° Hey, Lord devil, whatever you say is what you say. Anyone who dares to hurt Lord devil will die, hey, hey. " Good. I''m satisfied to see these wonderful flowers. There are many strange reasons for fighting. Although I didn''t say it, I was worried about Li¡° In that case, you should strengthen the defense of the devil''s Castle these days. Any dark elves close to the devil''s castle and kill them directly. "¡° Savvy, Bella, fiora, you wait for the three of us for a few days. " Everything was arranged. I was about to send these demons down. Suddenly lanstya ran over screaming¡° No! You Li, you Li, she''s gone! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 34

    Lanstya ran over screaming and shouting that Julie was gone.

    Are you Li worried that I was implicated and the whole demon king Castle ran away?

    "Have you looked carefully?"

    Lanstya nodded.

    "You see."

    He took the note from lanstya. The font on it was the words of the world. With my superb language ability, I just entered the world and mastered the language here soon.

    The font on the note is very beautiful. It should be a girl''s font.

    "The original sinner should atone for his sin and leave it to li Liu."

    "What should I do?"

    Lanstya asked me carefully.

    What bullshit original sin? Who was born a sinner? Glancing at the crowd, I took a deep breath.

    "All the evil servants, you Li is gone."

    Surprisingly, these monsters were not too surprised. They all look normal.

    "You, aren''t you surprised?"

    "Lord devil, sister Youli has only helped us for thousands of years and has never asked for anything. She must have run away for fear of adding trouble to you, Lord devil. "

    People like lanstya and I know you better than you Li. Things are a little troublesome. If you Li is in the demon king castle, I can protect her on the grounds that she is my servant. If she really returns to the dark elf family. This is obviously their own business. My arbitrary intervention will only make things worse.

    Moreover, Youli herself admitted that she had killed hundreds of people. The first generation of the great demon king had an agreement with the dark elves. I have no right to manage the dark elves. How deep is the secret of the dark elves that can compete with the first generation of the great demon king?

    Who was the first demon king? What about his strength? Can the strength of dark elves be compared with my little demon king and these men with full personality?

    But now the most important thing is to find out the truth of Youli''s murder. I don''t want to kill. I''m afraid of killing is still echoing in my mind.

    "The evil servants listen to the order and immediately lead people and horses to intercept you Li. Don''t let her return to the dark elf family!"

    After sending the crowd away, I looked at lanstya. She looked worried and looked more worried than me.

    "Lanstya, can you tell me the truth about Julie''s murder now?"

    Lanstya nodded and said, "yes, but you should be prepared. The truth is often cruel."

    "This was against the rules, but since you were trying to save Julie. I''ll break the law once. "

    When lanstya saw me nod and stop talking nonsense, she raised her slender jade like fingers and gently touched my forehead.

    Suddenly a dizziness made me feel a little uncomfortable, and some pictures suddenly appeared in my mind.

    On a neat bed lay a female dark elf, and beside her stood a dark elf man with a baby.

    "Born, born!" A dark elf man shouted happily.

    "It''s a girl, it''s a dark elf..."

    The talking Dark Elf man seemed a little unhappy.

    "Honey, isn''t that better? At least you don''t have to pretend like me."

    "But I don''t want our daughter to live in the dark elf family. It''s not suitable for her or you. Are you really not afraid? "

    The dark elf woman lying in bed smiled and said, "give our child a name first. I want to call her Youli. Does it sound good, dear?"

    The dark elf man smiled and stopped talking.

    As soon as the picture turned, a dark elf girl with two pigtails was crying. In front of her stood the dark elf woman lying in bed in the previous picture, wiping her tears.

    "Father, father, he hit me for the first time!"

    The girl was very wronged and cried.

    "You Li, don''t blame your father, but don''t release the glittering magic in front of others in the future, will you?"

    "But, but that kind of magic is really warm!"

    "Child, there is no need for light and warmth here."

    The picture turns again. The dark elf woman is painting some dark purple oil mud on her body, and the skin she hasn''t painted is impressively white!

    "Karina, this sludge hurts your skin. My love, you''ve suffered all these years. I think I want to resign as acting patriarch some days. Teddell has coveted my position for a long time. Let''s be this patriarch. Let''s get out of here and live a good life in a place where there are only three of us. "

    The dark elf woman who was painting oil mud smiled brightly. She put down the oil mud in her hand, gently hugged her lover, and whispered in Turan: "as long as there are you and Youli, I am willing to go anywhere."

    The picture changes again.

    It was the original house. The dark elf woman was sewing clothes for the little girl. The little girl looked at it.

    Suddenly the door was pushed open, and the dark elf man rushed in flustered.

    "Karina, come on! Come on... Run with... Yuli, come on! " The dark elf man then fell to the ground. His back was covered with flesh and blood. His skin and flesh were eroded to expose his bones, and there was a trace of black gas on his skin and flesh. The dark elf woman covered her mouth for fear that she would cry out. The tears in her eyes turned, but they still flowed out. The little girl ran frantically to her father, lay down on the body and cried. The dark elf woman had no time to be sad. She picked up the crying little girl and jumped out of the window. The picture changes again. Late at night, a dark elf woman was tied to a column, and firewood was stacked under the column. A dark elf clan, with a torch in his hand, looked at the dark elf woman. At this time, the dark elf woman was scraped off the oily mud on her face, revealing her white skin, some broken clothes and shocking blood marks. The dark elf woman stared blankly at the front, the dark elf little girl dragged by a group of people in front. The little girl cried for her mother, and her voice became hoarse¡° Karina, what is the purpose of your light elf bitch colluding with my young patriarch? "¡° Teddell, Narek and I just really love each other and didn''t do anything sorry for the dark elf. It doesn''t matter if you kill me. Can you let my daughter go... "The dark elf woman said weakly¡° Let go? Of course I''ll let it go. I have to thank her. If such a lovely little girl doesn''t know light magic, how can I see through your disguise? As a young clan leader, you collude with the light elf bitch. According to my family law of the dark elf, you are not even qualified to die. "¡° You bastard, you shouldn''t have been born. What flows under the appearance of your dark elf is the dirty blood of the light elf. You are the person of the original sin. You should remember that you killed your parents. "¡° You Li, my child, you are not wrong. You are not a sinner. You should live well... "Kill her and burn her! This dirty light elf bitch! Kill her child, the man who defiled the original sin of the dark elf''s blood. " All the dark elves present shouted madly. The dark elf woman''s tears were evaporated by the flame in front of her. The little girl stared at her mother in the flame. Her mother didn''t cry in pain and always smiled. The little girl''s tears stopped flowing, because there were no tears to grieve her. She didn''t shout, because her throat couldn''t shout a word¡° I hurt my father and mother. I am the man of original sin. I shouldn''t have been born. I shouldn''t have learned light magic. I hurt my father and mother... "Young Youli suddenly appeared a thick golden smoke outside her body and rushed to the sky. Her eyes were no longer black, but blue. Her dark and beautiful hair turned white now. The light, the dazzling light, like a blade, scattered around her. Stabbed at the dark elves present. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 35

    The dark elves got flustered and rushed towards you li with weapons.

    Black light ball, black long sword, all dark magic and weapons are like snow in the sun in such light.

    Julie is crazy, completely crazy. She sang in a low voice, kept firing light blades around, and walked among the dark elves like destruction. No one could resist it.

    "Yes... The saint of the light elves! She is the saint of the light elves! This, this is impossible! "

    Teddell was afraid. He had no reason to be afraid. The saint is not only a title, but often refers to the girl with the most magical talent in the middle age and childhood of the family. Generally, the saint will awaken her power in adulthood. The magic released by the saint after awakening is much stronger than a high-level magic profession. Youli, who awakened her power in her childhood, is stronger than any light elf Saint he has met.

    "I killed my parents, I killed my parents. It''s me. I''m the man of original sin. In that case, go to hell! "

    Yuli said this with a smile. Her smile was full of evil, and the light around her made her look very strange.

    From Lily to teddell, the dark elf who personally lit the woodpile with a torch and burned his mother.

    "I am a sinner, and so are you. All people are born sinners, hehe."

    Yuli''s little hand pierced teddell''s chest like a deserted place.

    She laughed loudly, and the light shield outside her body prevented the dark elf people from attacking wave after wave countless times.

    She walked among these people like a white God of death, cruelly harvesting one life after another.

    Massacre, such a scene can only be described as massacre. The sound of panic and scream has never stopped. People who try to escape often lose their legs without running a few steps.

    Stumps, blood. And Julie''s last frightened, sad, desperate cry.

    This is the end of the picture.

    I withdrew from this strange state and couldn''t say a word at a time.

    Two people of different races with feuds fall in love. The ending is so sad.

    Young Youli lost her parents and was pushed to herself by others. She collapsed, awakened the power hidden in her body and ran away.

    My mood can''t be calmed for a long time. The violent Youli killed hundreds of people. How many of them are innocent people? No wonder Julie chose to atone.

    You li really carries a heavy past, but knowing that you Li doesn''t kill just for killing is enough to support me to save her.

    "See?"

    Lanstya asked me.

    "Yes, it''s a sad story."

    "Who do you think is right and who is wrong?"

    Lanstya''s question made me meditate, and I couldn''t answer it.

    Is it wrong that two people in love broke the confinement of feud?

    Is it wrong for the dark elves to kill the light elves lurking in their own group?

    Is it wrong that Youli lost her parents, collapsed her reason and killed hundreds of people?

    "TIA, does it matter who is right and who is wrong? I just want my servant back. "

    Lanstya looked at me strangely and nodded with a smile for a long time.

    Just then, savvy hurried into the hall.

    "Demon, Lord demon king, sister Youli''s was indeed taken away by the dark elves. After we found it, we clashed with those dark elves. Youli and Youli failed to bring it back, and the servant was incompetent..."

    Savy''s tone was full of self blame and helplessness.

    "It doesn''t matter. Will there be casualties when you wait?"

    Sha Wei took a long breath: "gangdamu was hurt. The dark magic of the dark elves is very strange. After being attacked, the wound still overflows with black gas. We are treating gangdamu urgently. There is no life danger for the time being."

    As soon as I heard it, I can. It''s a good thing to hurt gangdamu. I''m looking for a reason to blame the dark elf family. Since the person who hurt me. I can''t touch this porcelain!

    "Take me to gangdamu."

    I''m gangdamu''s room. No one in all the guards of the demon king castle can heal magic. At the moment, the vampire twins are dripping their blood on gangdamu''s wound in an attempt to accelerate the healing of the wound. However, it seems that although it doesn''t matter, I''m afraid it''s only the dark elves who want to be completely cured.

    Gangdamu''s wound is on his arm. It''s not too long. It looks like it should be scratched by a sharp blade.

    Gangdamu looked wronged when he saw me coming.

    "Lord devil, I was beaten by the man named Alva. Look at my hair."

    "Just big wood, you have no hair."

    "No, Lord devil, he really lost it. You have to avenge me. They, they also took you Li."

    I''m too lazy to be serious with this goblin who fantasizes about growing hair every day.

    "How do you feel? Will you die?"

    Just big wood tiny one Leng then said: "demon lord, death is not, I feel some have no strength."¡° That''s good. "¡° The evil servants listen to the order, take GANGDA wood and set out immediately. Let''s go to the dark elf family to meet a porcelain. " A group of people were stunned. Gangdamu had some resistance when he heard that I was going to take him to the dark elf lingditon¡° Lord devil, I don''t feel very well now. I may die. You see, my hair is gone. " Hehe, it''s too late to admit it now¡° Sick Bella, come here and give your blood to the bald lad. She''s dying now. You have to save her. " Bella took a small bottle from her arms with a strange smile. It should be the one she wanted to give me when I was poisoned. Gangdamu was obviously afraid and couldn''t stop shouting for help. Bella just dropped a few drops, and the big wood howled in pain. This is very happy. Davu standing aside¡° Sister Bella, can I have some of this good thing? Does it really hurt? " Bella stared at Dawu. Dawu left angrily like a docile lamb¡° Would you like to go now? "¡° Lord devil, I''ve always been willing to go. Don''t let sister Bella drip, will you? " Bella stopped at my sign. After all arrangements are made, Tianbao is left to guard the demon king castle alone. I took my harem regiment and a group of magic soldiers on the journey to the dark elf territory. Lanstya and I walked side by side in front of the team. The long team behind us looked very windy. I also have an army now. After walking for a whole day, I came to a place called Qingcang plain. I turned down from headless and asked the group to have a rest first. Gunaki lay flat on the stretcher, humming all the way. The bumpy journey really made him feel bad, not to mention that he was still injured. The black air on GANGDA wood''s wound is getting darker and darker. If you don''t reach the dark elf territory quickly, I''m afraid it will get worse and worse¡° How long will it take to reach the dark elf territory? " I asked lanstya, who was drinking water. Lanstya looked flustered and said, "you, you don''t know the way?" Isn''t that nonsense? How can I know where the dark elf territory is¡° Yes, I don''t know why. Just have you to lead the way. " Lanstya just took a sip of water. After listening to me, she couldn''t help spraying it all on my armor¡° Waste, how many adults still wet the bed! " Lanstya said to me bitterly, "I, I don''t know the way. I thought you were leading the way!" Lanstya had just finished, the noisy crowd was silent for a moment, and then gangki complained¡° I don''t think I can live in the dark elf territory. If I can, I hope you can put more wigs in front of my tomb. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 36

    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward, and they couldn''t speak for a long time.

    After walking for a day, I found that two people who didn''t know the way were leading the way blindly. If I was so trapped, I would calmly talk to the guide with a knife.

    "Well, you, do you know the way?" I asked with some embarrassment.

    "Well, sister Youli once told me that the territory of the dark elves is in a forest. I don''t know where it is."

    "By the way, the dark elf territory is very close to the light elf territory. If you can find the light elf territory, you can find the dark elf territory."

    Savvy thought for a moment and added.

    Isn''t this nonsense? I don''t know where the dark elf territory is. Can I know the light elf territory? However, speaking of the light elf, I know someone. Maybe I can ask her, but the key is that I''ve been out of the demon king castle for a whole day. I''ll go back to the castle and then to kapua city. It''s estimated that I can catch up with gangdamu''s top seven when I come back.

    If you can''t, you can only send gangdamu to heal first, but how can the whole demon family be treated without a high priest? I can''t take this goblin to Kapuya and tell people, please rule the demon family. It''s strange not to be killed.

    Moreover, it''s hard to say whether the high priest can be cured or not. I threatened gangdamu to touch porcelain with him. In fact, it was only for one reason. The most important reason was that through the past of Youli shown to me by lanstya, I knew that this black gas was very strange. Therefore, it was true that gangdamu had to reach the territory of the dark elves as soon as possible. Only when he got there could gangdamu be cured.

    Lanstya looked at me with a frown. She should know better than me how bad gunaki was.

    "Can you treat it?" I said to lanstya.

    She shook her head. "It seems that only dark elves can solve it, and light elves seem to have a way."

    What can I do? Where can I find it now? Suddenly I think of lanstya''s transfer ball.

    "Can you open a vortex door to Capua with a ball here?"

    Lanstya gave me a curious look.

    "Yes, yes. What are you doing?"

    As soon as I listen, since I can, in this way, GANGDA wood can be saved and the dark elf territory can be found.

    "Just open a vortex door. I''m going to tie a ticket."

    I arranged for everyone to rest first. Lanstya and I went out of the sight of everyone and opened the vortex door. I specially asked her to open the door in my mansion in the south of Capua City, otherwise I would be killed as soon as I walked out of the portal.

    As soon as I walked out of the portal, I stared around warily. I was relieved to see that it was my room.

    Take off the demon king''s armor and wrap it with sheets. Changed into ordinary clothes again.

    Lanstya looked suspiciously at me as I finished everything.

    "Anle, are you in a hurry to get angry and attack your heart, resulting in mental disorder?"

    "Hehe, what do you know, you loser? Go to the brave guild and call the Registrar to the alley opposite the guild. I''ll tie her up and take her back."

    "Ah? You are kidnapping. As a goddess, how can I help you do such a thing! "

    "Didn''t I tell you it was kidnapping? It''s too late to regret now. Do you want to see Youli die and gangdamu die? That''s all your people! "

    My words seemed to move lanstya. She followed me out of the room with some unhappiness.

    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw bald fidro, who looked surprised.

    "Eh? Isn''t this Anle? What are you doing with a big bag behind you? Haven''t you embarked on the journey of the sea of stars? "

    Naturally, my demon king''s armor was in this package. After saying that, federo wanted to come up and look at my package.

    I shot federo down with his hand hanging in the air.

    "Bald lad, are you stupid? It''s boring all the way to the star sea. I have to bring something to relieve my fatigue. This is my private collection. If you don''t feel embarrassed, I can show you. Make sure you open the door to a new world. "

    Fidro seemed to think of something. His face was a little red. He lowered his head to avoid the sight of lanstya and me.

    "Will Lord lanstya go with you?"

    Fidro said with a pinch.

    "Mind your ass, isn''t it good to have that spare time to grow your hair?"

    I took lanstya out and ignored fidro, who was still shouting, balding and critical blow, balding and more powerful.

    They went to the brave guild. There was a dark alley opposite the brave guild. There was only one garbage dump in the alley, and a smell came to their faces.

    "Go in. The Registrar''s name is Kama. The blonde is the one. She is the light elf. Bring it out, I''ll tie it up for him, and then we''ll go back. "

    Lanstya reluctantly walked towards the brave guild. I stood in the alley vigilantly and began to change my demon king armor.

    Not long after, lanstya with constipation came out, followed by Kama with doubt.

    Seeing her coming, I quickly hid behind a pile of garbage. Lanstya took Kama into the alley. When I saw the opportunity, I jumped out. One hand held Kama at the waist, controlled her hands, and one hand covered her mouth to prevent her from shouting. The first kidnapping was very exciting, but I didn''t expect that I was so skillful. I was really a talent in all aspects¡° Open the door! " I shouted at lanstya in a low voice. Lanstya looked at Kama, who was struggling to resist. For a moment, she was a little distracted. When I shouted, she hurriedly opened the portal. I happily got into the transmission vortex door. It reappeared in the former green plain. I released Kama. Kama turned and a golden ball of light suddenly appeared on her hand. She looked at me warily. When she saw my dress, a frightened expression appeared on her face¡° Devil, devil king? " Kama seemed a little scared. She shook her hand and the golden light ball flew directly towards me. This cute little blonde big wave spirit has a special way to say hello. I stretched out one hand towards the light ball. After the battle of the dragon, I used the demon king''s armor much better than before. Such an attack can be dissolved with a firm grasp. The defense of the demon king''s armor is still very strong. Kama opened her mouth and looked at lanstya and me in horror¡° Devil, devil king, you, what do you want to do! " Kama saw that the attack was ineffective and gave up resistance. She held her body tightly with her hands and looked at lanstya with a sad face¡° Sister lanstya, you said an acquaintance wanted to see me. I believe you are so kind and beautiful, but I didn''t expect you to be a demon, and you should be the hand of the great demon king. "¡° Great devil, you are coveting my beauty, aren''t you? I tell you, I won''t let you touch me even if I die. " Kama sobbed in a low voice. Lanstya was moved by her two adjectives of kindness and beauty. She gave me a white look and hurried forward to comfort Kama¡° Kama, you misunderstood. ANN, the great devil doesn''t want to be unfaithful to you. Although he is very obscene, dirty and shameless, you can rest assured that I will ensure your safety. " Kama stopped sobbing and looked up at lanstya tearfully. "Sister lanstya, what you said is true?" So, you believe it? I looked at Kama and fell into meditation. I thought Kama was very simple and typical of big chest and no brain, but it''s too easy to believe people. No wonder if you don''t trust people easily, how can you easily come out with lanstya and let me tie it up. I shook my head. I didn''t think about it first. I still had business to do¡° The cunning light ELF KING asks you, why did you join the human camp and fight against the king with that humble human? " Kama was stunned and said shakily, "because you are evil? Because you are bad? " Lanstya answered in a helpful way. This waste lanstya has learned to help others run on me. Kama''s words embarrassed me for a moment. I thought she would say something for justice and the future. I didn''t expect such an answer¡° Cough, this king came to ask you, "how do you get to your hometown?" Kama was stunned when she heard the speech. The panic on her face was like watching ghost movies in the middle of the night and really finding a ghost when she went to the bathroom¡° I, I don''t know! If you kill me, I, I don''t know! " This cute big wave light elf seems to be mistaken¡° I''m not going to invade your hometown. I''m going to find the dark elves to settle accounts. " Kama patted her chest. Two little white rabbits jumped up with her patting. She breathed a long sigh of relief¡° Dark Elf territory, I know, I can take you. But you have to promise me one condition! "¡° What conditions? " Kama''s face suddenly became ferocious¡° When you arrive at the dark elf territory, help me find a dark elf named Youli! "¡° I''ll kill her myself! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 37

    Kama''s words surprised me. She''s going to kill Julie? She and Julie know each other? Do you say that there are her relatives among the dark elf people killed by Li? This is also unreasonable. Kama is clearly a light elf, and it can''t have anything to do with dark elves.

    If it''s because the opposition between light and dark is wrong, there''s no need to name who to kill, or you Li not only killed hundreds of people, but also many light elves?

    I couldn''t help looking at lanstya. Would the goddess know anything.

    Lanstya shook her head slightly when she saw me looking at him, saying she didn''t know what was going on.

    That''s strange.

    "Kama, this dark elf, do you have a grudge against her?"

    "You, demon king, how do you know my name?"

    Is this big breasted and brainless light elf always so wonderful in his way of grasping problems?

    I pointed to lanstya, and Kama thought for a while. She thought it was reasonable, so she stopped investigating. Her face, which had returned to normal, was ferocious again.

    "Julie killed my parents! If you agree to my request, I will take you to the dark elf territory. If you don''t agree, I won''t take you even if I die. "

    Kama said firmly.

    Her determination is not like fraud, but such determination makes me wonder. Is it possible that Yuli went to the light elf territory after killing her people? Will her light magic work on the light elves?

    I shook my head. Now I''d better find Youli in the dark elf territory first. If Marca insists on killing Youli, it''s not too late.

    "The king agrees with your request. Lead the way!"

    Kama saw that I promised to let go of my heart and squeezed out a smile for me, but the smile revealed sadness. It seems that the mention of Youli still reminds her of her sadness.

    You Li, you Li, you have a lot of sins. Even this cute light elf with big chest and no brain has a festival with you.

    "The great demon king is not a man of his word, is he? Can you tell me where this is before you lead the way? In fact, I''m a little crazy... "

    Lanstya looked at me helplessly. Look at me. What can I do? I know this light elf. What can I do? I''m also very helpless.

    Since Youli and Alva left, all the dark elf people around her have disappeared. Of course, there are not many dark elf archers on the sixth floor. There are only dozens in total. It seems that they have gone to the dark elf territory with Youli. Now if you can find such a person who knows the dark elf territory, don''t be picky.

    Before long, I took Kama back to the previous rest place.

    A group of demons stared at Kama unkindly, which made Kama more or less afraid.

    "This is the guide captured by the king. Don''t be rude. It''s up to her to go to the dark elf territory. I hope she can find it!"

    "Devil, Lord devil, what does hope mean?"

    I didn''t answer Shawei''s words, which makes me how to answer. I said I found a light elf people, but it''s a pity that I''m a road fool. I''m lost in the toilet, but she still knows the general direction of the light elf territory.

    "Kama, where is the light elf territory in kapua?"

    Kama tilted her head and thought slightly.

    "In which direction does the sun come out?"

    "East..."

    "Oh, the light elf territory is just west of Capua."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "The dark elf territory is in the direction of the light elf territory?"

    Kama complained, "I don''t know. I''m not a dark elf!"

    I took a deep breath: "don''t you mean that the dark elf territory and the light elf territory are not far away?"

    Kama nodded slightly, "yes, it''s not far, but I haven''t been there. You won''t ask others when you arrive at the light elf territory. What an idiot! "

    I took another deep breath and tried to calm myself down. Go to the light elf territory? How? The light elves joined the human camp. I took so many people into the light elves territory. Isn''t this a declaration of war? I don''t know how to die.

    "Lord devil, go to the light elf territory before. It''s not too late."

    Lanstya seemed to see my resentment.

    "That''s all I can do. Let''s talk about it when it''s time..."

    I thought I had kidnapped a guide. Now it seems that I am also a waste. But this is a big chest waste.

    I took Kama to see the injured gangdamu. Kama shook her head when she saw the black gas from the wound. She said that this black gas was a kind of poison that could slowly erode people''s vitality. Only the dark elves could solve it. In the past, the light elves had been poisoned by this poison and had to wait for death.

    I comforted gunaki with some anxiety.

    Not long later, the party moved towards the direction Kama pointed out.

    Just after walking a few steps, Kama couldn''t move. It''s not her fault. We all rode on horses, and only soldiers walked behind us.

    It''s nothing that Kama can''t walk. The key is that she has to ride alone.

    Finally, only Shawei let out a horse. Shawei happily jumped on my headless horse and sat in front of me with an excited face.

    I was embarrassed to avoid lanstya''s cannibal eyes. Because Kama''s position was correct, two days later, a team finally came to the forest that Kama was familiar with. This is a vast forest. In Kama''s elvish language, this forest is called akazhisen. Aka means light in elvish. So the light elves are also called the spirit of aka. In their legend, akarina was originally named akarina and was the God of light in their hearts. However, no one can tell whether akarina was a man or a God or a devil. Some even thought akarina was an animal or a plant. In short, the mysterious akarina is the God of light believed by the light elves¡° The smell of home! " Kama said, I did smell a smell, like the smell of roast lamb leg. I seem to see a man squatting in front of me, dressed in leather armor and a pile of firewood in front of me. There is a whole sheep on the firewood, and the golden roast mutton is still Zizi and emitting oil¡° Lott! Lott! It''s me, Kama! " Just as I imagined, Kama suddenly shouted to the man squatting on the ground for barbecue. Huh? No one is barbecue! The squatting man stood up and looked at Kama in surprise. After a long time, he smiled, ran to his Kama and gave him a big hug. I looked at the man named Lott with envy¡° Devil, if I were you, I wouldn''t be at ease. " Lanstya''s words interrupted my envy. I said angrily, "why not..." I didn''t finish, because a group of light elves holding bows and arrows suddenly emerged behind the man named Lott. Each one is green leather armor, long white hair and blue eyes. Everyone is full of bows and arrows are aimed at me. I''m afraid if I don''t pay attention to this scene, I won''t have a thousand arrows through my heart¡° Kama, why are you with the demon king? He hurt you? Don''t be afraid. You''re back in the family now. The light elves never fear! " Kama was startled by the move of the people. Quickly waved his hand and said, "you misunderstood Lott, demon king. The demon king is going to the dark elf territory. He said he is going to touch porcelain at the dark elf. Just let me lead the way. You let the people put down their weapons. " After listening to Kama''s words, Lott said with a long sigh of relief: "since this is the best, now we can''t be the enemy of the demon king." Lott said it in a low voice. Thanks to the demon king''s helmet, I was able to hear it. Listen to Lott''s meaning. What happened in the light elf family¡° What happened in the family? " Kama asked in the same low voice. Lott nodded slightly, then waved to the archers behind him. The light elves put away their bows and disappeared into the forest. It seems that they are really well-trained¡° Demon king, although I am hostile to the light elf and the demon king. But for the sake of sending Kama home, I, the light elves, forgive you for breaking into the territory by mistake. There is a dark forest not far from the south. The dark elf territory you are looking for is right there. "¡° Lord devil, this grandson talks a little bit. I really want him to beat me! " I kicked away Dawu who came suddenly. Lott was obviously a little stunned when he saw my behavior. Then he took Kama and turned to the forest. Kama turned back three steps and moved her mouth a few times. Although she couldn''t hear what she said, I could guess. She must say again. When she was waiting, she would also go to the Dark Elf territory. Wait for you a lollipop. I really let you go to see you Li. You have to make a lot of trouble for me. Now that I knew the location, I took a group of people to the dark forest¡° Who is strong between light elves and dark elves? " I asked lanstya on the way¡° It''s hard to say. Although light magic is very restrained from dark magic. But dark magic is very strange, especially the black gas. It''s a headache for the light elves. "¡° If the whole family of light elves fought with us, who would win? "¡° With these people, if you attack this forest, you will not come out alive more than 30 percent. " After listening to lanstya''s words, I smiled and said, "it seems that the light elf family has really encountered something. I just hope it''s not related to the dark elf or Youli." With worry and speculation, the party came to the dark forest in the mouth of the light elves. Just as soon as I walked into the dark forest, something unexpected happened to me. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 38

    The dark forest is not very different from the akazhisen of the light elves outside the forest. It''s just that as soon as you step in, the darkness and humidity here are still uncomfortable.

    We stepped into the forest. Just when we were worried about where the dark elves were, we received a "warm welcome" from a team of dark elf archers and mages. What surprised me most was that you Li was the first!

    However, seeing that Youli was safe, I was relieved. I was worried that she would be executed immediately when she arrived at the dark elf territory.

    "Who''s coming? If you intrude into our territory, you can only die. If you die, you have to die. Hey, hey, hey!"

    Before I could speak, Yuli laughed wildly, which was full of violence and madness. The laughter is like crazy three shizaki. What''s the matter with Yuli? Did you deliberately pretend to attack so that I could give up the idea of saving her?

    While I was still in a daze, Yuli rushed at me.

    Her speed was so fast that she came to me in an instant. At this moment, I saw that her eyes were no longer black pupils, but different colored pupils. One eye was normal black and the other eye was blue! Like a flame from the nether world.

    "You Li is me, the devil!"

    "Hey, hey, devil..."

    You Li said softly. Suddenly, a short dagger formed by golden light appeared in her hand and stabbed at my armor.

    These actions don''t seem to be acting. You Li, you Li, she really doesn''t recognize me? Her state is very strange. What happened.

    "Be careful!"

    Lanstya gave a cry of worry and began to sing hurriedly, trying to put a defensive shield on me.

    It is unknown whether the demon king''s armor can resist the light arrow like the God of death. I didn''t dare to hold it up and dodged quickly.

    "Yuli, stop!"

    While lanstya and I were in a hurry, suddenly a violent drink sounded.

    A man flashed out of the forest. His old face just felt familiar.

    Youli obediently stopped her movements and flashed to the old man with a smile. The old man touched Youli''s head and showed an expression of appreciation.

    "I don''t know, Lord devil, what''s the matter with leading people to my little dark elf territory?"

    The old man''s voice was harsh and very harsh.

    I''m lucky. I can''t worry about saving you Li now. You Li''s situation is wrong. If I don''t figure out how she can become unknown to me, I can''t save her and may take my life.

    "Hehe, nothing. My servant was taken away by Li. I''m very unhappy."

    "Lord devil joked. Lili wasn''t taken away by us. She came back by herself. If she was willing to go with you, I wouldn''t stop her."

    After listening to the old dark elf, I''m very surprised. It''s so certain that you Li won''t go with me.

    "You Li, will you meet the demon king castle with the king?"

    After listening to me, Yuli didn''t even look at me and said, "I''m Yuli of the dark elf family, not your servant."

    I''m not surprised by what you Li said. Her state at the moment is different from that in the past. It seems that the old man is afraid of using some strange secret method to control you Li. Is it a kind of mind control?

    "You Li seems to teach you better than in the devil''s castle!"

    "You Liben is a member of my dark elf family. It''s normal to follow my clan leader''s orders. Don''t laugh, Lord devil. Do you have anything else?"

    "Of course, I have something to do with you Li. What about your people hurting my demon servant? The king will not deceive you. In this way, pay compensation and cede the land to recognize the Lord. Choose one. "

    I pointed to the big wood humming. There was still a trace of anger on his wound.

    The dark elf old man drew slightly from the corner of his mouth.

    "Lord devil, your servant''s injury will be treated by someone. In addition, my dark elf family is willing to compensate you for ten fire diamonds."

    "Every time I see his injury, Ben Wang is very sad."

    "Twenty..."

    "This is the king''s most powerful demon servant."

    "Fifty..."

    "Just now, Li''s attack frightened Ben Wang."

    "A hundred!"

    A hundred are satisfactory. Fire diamonds are extremely rare in this world. If their value is an ordinary fire diamond, it is equivalent to one million gold coins. A hundred means tens of millions.

    Seeing that I promised, the old man greeted the two clansmen from one side. After giving a few orders, the two clansmen came towards me.

    I didn''t stop them. The two dark elves carefully walked to gangdamu''s side and began treatment. They put their hands on gangdamu''s wound and moved back and forth, chanting words in their mouth. Soon, all the black gas on gangdamu''s wound was inhaled into the dark elf''s palm.

    Gangdamu''s scream never stopped, but now the wound has no black air, and Shawei is taking good care of it.

    After the two dark elves returned to the team, they whispered in the old man''s ear and disappeared.

    "Lord devil, your servant is well. I''ll give the fire diamond to Lord devil later." You Li''s situation seems very complicated. I don''t know what happened to her and how to save her? It''s just that the attitude of the dark elf makes me a little difficult¡° The dark elves really have ordinary family strength. The king came to you all the way. It''s just that he didn''t invite the king to sit in the family. He was so anxious to drive the king away? " The old man''s eyes flashed slightly, then returned to normal, smiled and said¡° It''s the old man''s neglect. He also invited Lord devil to stay in the family for half a day and let him entertain him. " First sneak into the dark elf family, and then things can only be investigated slowly. You Li''s sudden change wants to have something to do with the old man¡° Everyone stay in camp. Lanstya, Savi and fiola will go with the king to the dark elf family, and Dawu and Bella will take care of gangdamu. If the king has not come out of the dark forest in three days, you will bring someone to level the forest for me. " The dark elf old man giggled and couldn''t stop saying that the Demon Lord was serious. The old man would treat him well. After entering the dark elf territory, the old man sent someone to arrange the four of us to live in a house. The layout in the house is still in the past. Since lanstya and I walked into the dark elf camp, you Li didn''t look at us from beginning to end. She just followed the old man silently and paid attention to the old man¡° Lord devil, sister Youli is afraid that something is wrong. It doesn''t seem that she doesn''t mean to recognize us. " Savvy said to me with a sad face¡° Well, you Li is afraid to be controlled by the old man. " As I finished speaking, lanstya looked at me in surprise¡° You, you don''t know the old man? " After listening to lanstya''s words, I was even more surprised. How could I know this old man? I didn''t love square dance and didn''t hold any training classes for the elderly¡° He, he''s teddell! "¡° What! " I was suddenly surprised and recalled that teddell, who personally burned Li''s mother with a torch, now had some imagination. But isn''t he dead? I saw you Li put her hand into his chest! Just then, the dark elf old man took several Terrans to the room. One of them was holding a plate with some fiery red diamonds stacked on it, each about the size of a little thumb cover¡° I have brought the fire drill. Lord devil, you have a rest first. Later, I will put a banquet for you. " Since lanstya said the old man was teddell, now I look at the old man and find that he is very similar¡° Thank you for your kindness. I don''t know what to call the patriarch? "¡° Oh, old teddell! " It was him! Teddell, who shouted at the saint and was stabbed through his chest by Julie! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 39

    Seeing the old man off, I sat on the chair in the dark elf house.

    "What the hell is going on? Isn''t teddell dead? I saw you Li put her hand into his chest! "

    I asked lanstya. After all, she showed me Youli''s past.

    "Maybe Lily didn''t insert it deep enough?"

    "Goddess, please pay attention to your words."

    While I was talking to lanstya, savvy looked at me in surprise.

    "Lord devil, do you know this teddell?"

    I think so. Savvy and fiola really didn''t know teddell. Since they wanted to save Youli now, I simply told her about Youli''s past.

    Savvy and fiora covered their mouths and were shocked and speechless.

    After a long time, savvy said with a trembling voice.

    "Devil, Lord devil, what''s the matter with this teddell?"

    I shook my head.

    "I don''t know about teddell. Maybe I survived. By the way, do you know if there is any magic that can control others in the demon clan? "

    Savvy and fiora thought for a moment and shook their heads.

    It seems that the dark elves really have a deep foundation. No wonder the early demon king will make a non-interference agreement with the dark elves.

    "Do you suspect that Youli is controlled by others?"

    Lanstya asked me like an idiot.

    "Isn''t it that you Li doesn''t know us? If she''s not controlled, what else can her mind be? Do you think she''s pretending? "

    Lanstya was silent for a moment, as if thinking.

    I was about to speak, but I was interrupted by a voice outside the door, "Lord devil, the patriarch set a banquet for the devil and your servants."

    The banquet of the dark elf patriarch? Think it''s either a Hongmen banquet or a guest banquet? But maybe I can see Youli at the banquet. If so, it also gives me a chance to talk with Youli.

    "The king knows. He''ll come right away."

    Led by the dark elves, we came to a palace like house.

    Just as I was about to enter the house, teddell, the dark elf patriarch, welcomed me out.

    At the invitation of teddell, several people took their seats, and Yuli stood next to teddell respectfully.

    "Lord devil, please feel free. These are rare delicacies in the old family."

    Indeed, as teddell said, I have never seen many kinds of delicious food. It just looks appetizing. But I can''t eat, because how can I take off my helmet? Can you shake your head in front of these people and do something very shameful? It seems that we need to study this armor well in the future. It''s best if we don''t wear it.

    "Hehe, in the demon king''s castle, Li fed all three meals. As soon as Li left, she really didn''t adapt. Now she has no appetite."

    Teddell looked at me with a smile and waved to Julie again.

    "Then let the younger generation of the family, you Li, accompany the demon king once more. Quan should thank you for taking in for many years."

    I was very excited to see you Li coming and thought I had a chance to ask.

    "You Li, it''s me. What''s the matter with you?"

    She didn''t speak, patted off my attempt to pull her hand, her eyes were cold, and I was excited.

    "Lord devil, don''t push your luck. I''m Yuli, but I don''t remember knowing you. "

    With that, Li turned her head and walked towards teddell. When she left, she gave me a white look. The strangeness and anger in her eyes were not like a disguise.

    "Sister Youli, you..."

    "I don''t know you either!"

    Fiora''s words were interrupted by lily.

    Fiola looked wronged and began to eat.

    "Don''t be surprised, Lord devil. You Li, she''s just in the Hui nationality. She''s tired all the way. She may be a little uncomfortable."

    Oh, teddell, is that uncomfortable? What kind of discomfort makes people forget others?

    I''m too lazy to talk to teddell. Yuli''s current state must have something to do with this old thing. If I find evidence, I will never spare you.

    "Lord devil, you see, the family affairs of the old man are complicated. I can''t play well with you. But next time you come back to the cheap family, my Lord, I will treat you well. "

    The old man is ordering me to leave now. Why does he want me to leave so much? Can I get in his way here? If you let me go, I''ll go. Am I still the demon king?

    I smiled at teddell and said, "don''t worry, clan leader. I''m very tired all the way. I''ll stay with you for a long time. I won''t live up to your hospitality."

    Teddell twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth and still said politely that he would be well entertained.

    Lanstya and his three loved this meal, but I didn''t eat anything because of this damn helmet.

    A temporary room for the four of us in the dark elf family.

    I sat in the chair and lanstya sat next to me. In front of me stood savvy and fiora¡° Devil, otherwise go back like this. Anyway, you Li doesn''t look like suffering here. "¡° Don''t you think it''s strange that Yuli doesn''t know us? And she is the original sinner. She killed so many people without being punished? " For a time, the atmosphere in the room solidified, and everyone was frowning. You Li''s case is a headache, but we now have a more serious problem - how to sleep in a bed for four people? The dark elf is really considerate. It''s just right for four people to sleep in one room and one bed, but lanstya and fiola disagree. Savvy is very happy to invite me to sleep. As the great devil, I have my own bottom line. If someone asks me to sleep, of course, I should gladly accept it. When I was about to walk to bed, lanstya looked at me like a blade¡° Well, you three squeeze. I''ll go out and make an inspection tour. " I walked out of the room in dismay. The two guards who had been watching outside the door were sleeping soundly at the moment. I was afraid that they would eavesdrop on our conversation, so I let Shawei, the demon, make them sleep. I walked at random in the dark elf territory, just walking, a strange feeling came to my heart. Where''s everyone? All the houses have black lights. It''s hard to sleep. The dark elves don''t sleep much. As for the fact that they slept just after dark. With all kinds of questions, I walked in the forest. Suddenly a small sound came into my ears. I was alert and walked around towards the source of the sound. Before long, I came to an open space. The first feeling here was familiarity. The open space was full of dark elf people. These dark elf people stood neatly. In front of them stood an old man. It seemed that it should be teddell. Teddell held something in his hand. Behind him was a bonfire. A man was tied to a post in front of the bonfire. It was too far away for me to see clearly. At the moment, teddell pointed a black ball at the man tied to the post. Strands of black air went towards the man. The bound man was shrouded in black air and wailed bitterly¡° Kill me, kill me! " This, this sound. This sound is made by Li! My heart beat wildly and crept closer to the open space. This time I saw that it was Li who sent out a sad cry in her mouth at the moment, and these black gases were drilling in and out of her mouth and nose¡° It''s amazing that you can let the demon king come here for you, a man of only original sin. It''s a pity that he can''t save you. No one can save you. " Teddell''s voice was full of arrogance and violence¡° Demon King... Are you here? No, no! " Yuli''s heart rending cry touched my heartstrings. At the moment, my mind is hot and I just want to save her. Just as I was about to rush out, suddenly a hand grabbed my armor¡° Who! " I looked at someone with some vigilance. It was you¡° Then don''t say it, since the king has been found. Then start fighting. I''m already hungry and thirsty for my big knife. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 40

    Just as my mind was hot to save you Li, I was pulled by someone. When I looked around vigilantly, I found that it was Alva who had scolded me outside the demon king castle.

    No way. Now that you''ve been found, you''ll have to fight. I''m ready to activate the demon king''s armor.

    Alva frowned. "Calm down, Lord devil! I''m not with them. "

    "Listen to me first!"

    Alva was a little worried.

    "Lord devil, you can see that teddell is crazy. He is calling the dark saint. His purpose is to kill the light elves, but no one can guarantee what he can do after killing the light elves. Now only you can save Julie. "

    I looked at Alva with some surprise, the dark elf in front of me.

    "What exactly do you want to say? You took Julie away. What else are you talking about now?"

    Alva sighed lightly, "I thought that thousands of years have passed, and Li Hui people will plead guilty and be punished again. That is, it may be thought that teddell''s purpose is to awaken the dark soul in her body and the power of the dark saint. He wants to use Julie as a weapon. "

    "No matter who wins or loses in this battle, only you Li will be hurt."

    Alva''s expression revealed sadness.

    "So your conscience finds that you want to smash teddell''s evil plan now?"

    Alva nodded and said.

    "I''ve known you Li since I was a child. I''m a childhood sweetheart. I heard about the tragedy later. I never thought it was Julie''s fault. What''s wrong is the power in her body. "

    "Do you think I can trust you, dark elf? You and the light elves are feuds. Now you say you want to stop attacking the light elves? "

    "No, no, you misunderstood. I don''t care about attacking the light elf. I want to save you Li and make her become her original self."

    I frowned and repeatedly analyzed how credible Alva''s words were. At this time, teddell''s voice came again.

    "Offer our blood to the dark saint!"

    Just as teddell finished, a group of dark elves who had stood neatly took out their blades and cut their arms. Teddell pointed the black ball at the crowd and whispered a few words.

    The blood seemed to be pulled towards the black ball, and teddell cut his arm and dropped a few drops of blood. Then teddell slammed the black ball at Youli.

    The new dark purple gas mixed with blood and black gas hit Youli again.

    "Kill... Kill me..."

    The dark purple gas bit by bit penetrated into her body from Youli''s mouth and nose. Youli struggled frantically and uttered a painful cry. Before long, all these gases penetrated into her body. At this time, Yuli hung her head and didn''t move.

    I couldn''t restrain my anger again and wanted to rush out.

    Alvaro took me and said anxiously, "this is not the time. Yuli, she can''t die! And now you think you can save her? "

    At this time, Youli, who was tied, suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were no longer black and blue. At the moment, they all turned into strange dark blue.

    "Hail the dark saint!"

    The dark elf people present shouted in unison.

    Teddell looked happy and suddenly raised the black ball over his head.

    "My people! The end of the light elves is coming, and the killing is about to begin! "

    Alva whispered to me in an extremely fast tone: "now leave quickly. The war between dark and light elves is inevitable. This is an inevitable thing. I just ask you to protect Youli in this battle. I will find a way to get rid of the dark soul in Youli."

    Alva disappeared into the forest before I could react. I looked stunned and vigilant and returned to the house.

    Dark Elf territory, the temporary residence of our party.

    "Wake up! Wake up! "

    I was trying to wake up the sleeping three people. These demons and ghosts slept so dead.

    "If I don''t wake up, I''ll use human weapons!"

    I shook my head and looked at the three sleepy people lying in bed, one devil, one God and one ghost. It can be said that all the elites gathered together, but the elites were too anxious to go out and forgot their brains.

    It''s strange that these three people all live for ten thousand years. It''s supposed that they don''t need how to sleep. Now they not only sleep, but also sleep so deeply.

    Just when I was surprised, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door.

    Since the evil spirit cast a sleeping spell on the two dark elves monitored outside the door, they haven''t woke up yet. Who made the footsteps at this time?

    "Wake up! Sleep during surveillance. "

    The voice is so strange that I can''t tell whose it is.

    "Wake them up and move gently."

    Another voice with some vicissitudes sounded. I know the owner of this voice. It is teddell.

    Not long later, two obviously panicked voices sounded.

    "Clan, patriarch..." "let you watch the demon king, how can you sleep!" Odell''s voice was a little angry. Suddenly there was no sound outside the door, and then the door creaked and opened a gap. I quickly lay down and pretended to sleep¡° The patriarch is still asleep. "¡° Well, that''s good. I think it''s wise to mix sleeping pills with food. But the devil didn''t eat the food. Did he sleep? Have not left the premises for half a step? "¡° Hui leader, no, I just, just fell asleep, my Lord, you came. " The two guards replied hesitantly. After a long time, there was no movement outside the door. It turned out that he was drugged and couldn''t wake up. But there are three beauties who haven''t fallen asleep in the room, which makes me a beast. No, how can I spend this long and lonely night¡° Wake up! Hooligan, wake up! " Sleepy, I was forcibly pushed awake. When I opened my eyes, I found that it was lanstya¡° What the hell! "¡° Ah, huh? What are you asking me for? Take a good look at yourself! " Because the bed was too small, she slept just enough. I found a chair beside the bed and slept on the edge all night. After lanstya said that, I found my hand on her chest. No wonder I would call me a hooligan. Too bad, unexpectedly inadvertently put it on her chest, why not charm Shawei, why not fiola¡° Don''t make a fuss. Aren''t I still wearing armor? Can you drop a piece of meat? Oh, sorry, you don''t have that meat at all. " Lanstya shriveled her mouth and stopped talking¡° You wake her up and I have something to say to you. " Soon after, the three finished washing and sat in front of me. I said what happened last night. The three of her looked surprised and worried. Fiola was even more angry. "These damn dark elves!"¡° Pack up, and we''ll go out of the forest to meet them! " Just a few steps out of the door, teddell came up¡° Lord devil, are you going to open the cheap family? Is it that the old man doesn''t treat well? " I looked at teddell with a smile on his eyelids¡° Hehe, it has nothing to do with you. I can''t stand three a night. " Teddell stared at me with philosophical eyes¡° Oh, that old man won''t give more. " When I see teddell who is going to turn around and leave, you old man, just knock first and see how I deal with you tonight. Outside the dark forest, the demon clan is temporarily stationed in the camp. I looked at the person who kept talking and complaining about me. This man is Kama, the light elf¡° I told you that the demon king, your great demon king, doesn''t mean what you say. Didn''t you agree to wait for me to go to the dark elf territory? "¡° Kama, can you stop for a while? You''ve said these words dozens of times. This is outside the land led by the dark elves. Aren''t you afraid to be found by the dark elves and kill you? "¡° I don''t care. Even if I''m killed, I''ll kill you Li first! " I sighed, how much hatred this light elf Kama has against you Li¡° Calm down first. It''s just that you''re here. Go back and inform your patriarch, saying that the Dark Elves will attack your territory at any time. They, they awakened the dark saint! "¡° Cut, what''s the dark saint to be afraid of? I''m still the light saint! " I carefully looked at the light elf with big chest and no brain. Are they all saints? Is the saint so good now? Is it necessary to go out ten times in a row¡° What if this dark saint can also use light magic? "¡° You, you mean Julie was awakened! It''s over... Something big has happened! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 41

    Kama was very nervous, pacing and talking.

    "No, no, I have to go to the Hui nationality. It''s too serious. No, no, the end of the light elves is coming."

    Suddenly she stopped, turned her head and stared at me.

    "Demon king, can I ask you something?"

    What can this Kama do for me?

    Kama looked at me and said, "aren''t you making trouble in the dark elf territory? It seems that it hasn''t started yet. Why don''t you join hands with our light elves to lift the bottom of the dark elves? "

    Hehe, this bear boy really dares to speak. Let me a demon king to help you, the light elf of the human camp. How much courage does it take to speak like this? Please me. However, this is indeed a way. It is the so-called enemy of the enemy is a friend.

    I looked at the sincere Kama and said, "what''s the chance of winning if the light elves fight with the dark elves?"

    "Zero!"

    I have a black face. Do you think you''re dead, and then you want to make the final contribution to mankind and join my demon army?

    "Ah, devil, don''t be black. Counting your army, I think there will be 50% of the victory and defeat. Well, maybe 40%, or 30%? "

    "That means you want me to help you a bunch of losers? And don''t forget that we were enemies. "

    Kama was slightly stunned and muttered a few words before saying, "but I think you are a good man. Besides, you came to settle accounts with the dark elves. Did you just leave so gloomy?"

    Lanstya frowned all the time, and then said to me.

    "Kama''s suggestion is also a method. However, let me say that the light elves and dark elves have fought for many years, and they all know each other''s fighting methods, but now there is an unexpected factor, Yu Li. It can be said that you Li is the key to the victory or defeat of this war. How about this? Our demon king army is only responsible for intercepting you li? "

    I listened to lanstya with a dark face. When she was about to speak, Kama said first.

    "OK, OK, that''s it. You''ll be responsible for Yuli, but you must stop her."

    Kama agreed happily, then suddenly changed her face and said, "but if you catch you Li, give it to me, and I''ll kill her myself!"

    I frowned at Kama''s words. The bear child can''t forget it now. I couldn''t help but wonder. I asked tentatively.

    "What''s the matter with you? Did you rob your boyfriend?"

    "What!" Kama stared at me and asked me something she didn''t understand.

    "You Li, you Li killed my parents! I must avenge this! I was an orphan when I was young and was adopted by the old patriarch. When the old patriarch died, he told me that my parents died in the hands of you Li. "

    Kama recalled the past, tears flashing in her eyes.

    Lanstya hurried forward to comfort her.

    "I haven''t even met my father Narek and my mother Karina. Was killed by the evil dark elf Julie. I also have a sister. Now I don''t know her life or death, even her name. The old patriarch died... "

    Kama sobbed and said. When she finished, lanstya and I looked at each other. Like me, she was surprised and confused.

    I don''t know the names Narek and Karina! They are the real parents of Julie! But how could they be Kama''s parents? Is Kama''s sister Julie?

    "Kama, can you repeat what the old patriarch said to you before he died?"

    Kama wiped her tears, looked at me suspiciously, took a deep breath and said, "before the old patriarch died, he told me, ''son, your biological father is Narek and your biological mother is Karina. They, they were all killed... You have a sister... Li killed you... Parents... Yes... "

    After listening to Kama''s words, I have a headache. The old patriarch''s words really depend on how you break the sentence. You also have a sister Youli. Who killed your parents? The old patriarch didn''t say it. As a result, this big brainless Kama understood that Youli was the murderer of your parents.

    It''s hard for this big brainless bear child.

    "Kama, have you ever thought about studying what the old patriarch told you before he died? For example, write it down and break it again? For example, you have a sister, Julie? "

    Kama looked at me like an idiot. "Demon king, I''m a light elf. Hey, you think the enemy who killed my parents is just a dark elf. Is that my sister? Are you out of your mind? "

    I smiled awkwardly, "yes, yes, I''m out of my mind. I''ve been wandering in my mind recently. It''s probably the tide. "

    "However, don''t think so much. Meet your people first. There must be a fierce battle tonight. My soldiers won''t help your people. But Yuli, I will resist for you. "

    Kama looked at me and smiled happily.

    Light elf territory, Council hall.

    "Devil, I thank you for your help. But this will not change my view that you are evil, nor will it change our future hostility. "

    The speaker was Lott, who had barbecued in the woods before.

    Kama gave Lott an angry look.

    I won''t pay attention to his words. Who wants to be friends with you light elves? I''m the demon king. The reserve of the harem is rich enough. Will you be a little light elf? However, if you give me Kama, maybe you can consider making a pen pal with you first.

    "Lord Lott, you and I are enemies. The king is not helping you. He only blocks my demon servant you Li. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with the king. "

    I looked at Lott with a sad face. It seemed that the current situation was still very bad.

    "Since the demon king cooperates with my family, I won''t hide anymore. The reason why the dark elves appear is actually related to the same holy thing stolen by our family! "

    Lott took a deep breath and said, "a few months ago, the dark elves fought with our family. The dark elves came to our family, and our family all went out. The battle didn''t decide the outcome. Originally, such battles have happened countless times over the past few thousand years, and I didn''t pay too much attention. "

    "Later, the dark elves withdrew. When I was surprised, the people of the clan reported that the holy thing was stolen by a small group of dark elves who lurked in at night, and hurt many people."

    "At this time, I know where the purpose of the dark elf family is to kill our family. They are just for the sacred thing in our family - the heart of aka!"

    After listening to Lott, I think of the black ball in teddell''s hand. Is that the heart of akar?

    "We light elves are also called the spirit of akar, because we believe in akarina, the God of light, who gives us power and strength. I don''t know whether the heart of akar has anything to do with akarina, the God of light. I only know that this holy thing called the heart of akar has been preserved in the light elf territory since the light elf family came into being. However, no one knows its real purpose, but it is offered as a belief. "

    "After the heart of aka was stolen, I searched countless historical materials. Finally, I have a guess. It''s hard to say whether it''s true or not. "

    Lott took a deep breath and then said, "I doubt that akarina is the God of darkness and the God of light, and akarina''s heart is the holy thing that has long been lost in the mouth of the dark elves - the heart of darkness!"

    Lott''s words really make it difficult for me to digest. For a while, the heart of aka and the heart of darkness.

    Lott seemed to see the doubts of the people, took a sip of tea and continued.

    "Light and dark elves were originally a family in ancient times, but they had different beliefs, one worshipped day and the other worshipped night. Soon after, the elves began to divide and formed light and dark elves. Akarina is the God of the common belief of the two tribes before the differentiation. The heart of akarina is also a sacred thing shared by the two tribes before the differentiation. We call him the heart of akarina, and the dark elves call him the heart of darkness. "

    "You say so much, what''s the use of this aka heart, and why do you care so much about losing this thing?"

    Lott looked at me and motioned me not to interrupt him, he continued.

    "The so-called Saint refers to the spirit woman who has the soul of her ancestors in her body. The soul of her ancestors is the soul of light and the soul of darkness. Generally, saints will awaken this power only by some chance in adulthood. Only at this time will the soul of ancestors be controlled by themselves, and there will be no such situation as being controlled by the soul of ancestors. The function of the spirit of aka is to forcibly inject the soul of ancestors into the Elven women who are not saints and awaken this power.

    "But didn''t you Li wake up? Her light magic is very powerful. "

    Lanstya asked first.

    Lott nodded and said.

    "Perhaps because of something, Youli was unable to awaken the power of the soul of light. Teddell wants to awaken this power again."

    I told Lott what Youli didn''t know me in the dark elf territory and teddell who saw in the forest about what Youli had done.

    Lott frowned and thought for a long time. Suddenly he stood up, looked surprised and shouted, "no!"

    A group of people looked at Lott in surprise.

    Lott sat down again, looked at the crowd and slowly said, "teddell, I''m afraid teddell is going to forcibly awaken Youli''s dark soul!"

    Lanstya asked blankly, "what about waking up the soul of darkness?"

    Lott looked at the crowd and took a deep breath: "the saint can only awaken one power, light or darkness. Because there is only one ancestor soul in the saint. Teddell forcibly injects Youli into the soul of darkness. When the two forces collide, no one knows what will happen, but Youli will be controlled by the soul of her ancestors. I''m sure, and it''s very powerful! "

    Lott accentuated the words strong. It''s so hot. No wonder Kama is so happy when I say she''s only responsible for you Li. It''s hard to say how strong you Li is.

    "Can that solve the problem of what ancestor''s soul?"

    Lott looked at me and slowly said, "take back the holy thing. I will use the holy thing to suppress the dark soul in her body and let its bright soul sleep!"

    Now that I have a way, it''s easy to do. Before that, I''ll try to hold you Li. I nodded and began to look forward to the coming of night. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 42

    In the evening, outside the light elf. Lanstya and I stood here with the light elves, quietly waiting for the darkness to attack.

    It''s useless to have so many fighting miscellaneous soldiers. It''s just to send experience when you go. I only took a few magic servants with me. They helped me stop you Li, and I felt a little more confident.

    Now is a good time for me to change. After I handed over the frost moan after the magic of the victory sword in my hand to lanstya, I acted according to the pictures in the armor operation guide. Every time I changed, I felt like I was doing radio gymnastics.

    If it hadn''t been for my helmet, my red face would have been discovered by those who had been staring at me.

    It''s not dark yet. The dark elves won''t come. A group of people are staring at me doing radio gymnastics. Lanstya is laughing.

    "What is the devil doing? He''s covering up his fear? "

    "No, no, you are too ignorant. This is a mysterious martial art from the East."

    "Come on, I feel like he''s drawing!"

    How can these ignorant creatures understand the world of my great demon king.

    Soon after finishing a whole set of the sixth set of radio gymnastics, the transformation began. No strip, no mosaic, everything is so calm.

    After changing my body, my muscles are twisted and covered with patterns that I can''t understand. The two devil horns on my head are exaggerated and domineering. My upper body is bare, and the huge bat wings suddenly appear behind me. No matter when you look at it, it''s so windy.

    And this face, although not as good-looking as mine, can still fascinate thousands of boys and girls.

    "Wow, so magical? How did he do it? He took off his clothes after a dance? Where''s his armor? How do you wear a helmet with such a long horn on your head? "

    "Yes, this is, this is a strip?"

    "Well, the great devil is disgusting. He takes off his clothes when he doesn''t agree. He still takes off his clothes in public."

    I''m not angry when I listen to these light elf conversations, because I have fanatical powder. At the moment, I''m taking advantage of my Bella, but the laughter in my mouth is a little scary.

    Savvy walked over with a catwalk and whispered, "Lord devil, don''t wear clothes in the future, okay?"

    "Hey, hey, okay, no problem."

    If you want to be a devil, embrace the beautiful girl. And the goddess scolds the hooligans

    "Huh? Waste, why do you call me a hooligan! "

    Lanstya looked at me and just wanted to talk. Fiola spoke first.

    "Hum, stupid demon king, you just like... Savvy, right? Anyway, you don''t like me and lanstya..."

    "Ah, what do you mean by you and lanstya. what is wrong with me? My chest is also... "

    Before I spoke, lanstya and fiola became anxious.

    What a beautiful day, just less by Li.

    "Coming!"

    Lott''s words sounded, and I looked into the distance. Sure enough, there were only about a thousand people in the team, led by two people, teddell and Youli.

    Soon after, the two sides stood still.

    Teddell looked at me and laughed and said, "isn''t this the great devil? Isn''t it because I didn''t treat you well? Is it time for me to get into trouble? "

    "Oh, teddell, it''s because you didn''t entertain me. You see, when I came to the light elf territory, Lott found three or five sisters to accompany me. Look at you, even the food was drugged. Why didn''t you die? Why didn''t you be stabbed to death by Julie? "

    "Who are you! What the hell do you know? The first demon king? This, this is impossible! "

    Teddell changed his calm expression and looked at me in horror.

    Youli''s eyes are completely dark blue at the moment, just like a walking corpse. There is no expression on her face. She stared at the front and couldn''t stop smiling.

    "No matter who you are, you are dead today. If you intervene in the struggle between our family and the light elves, you will die!"

    Teddell shouted wildly, "all the dark elves listen to the order and kill them all. I''ll make the land red with blood!"

    At teddell''s command, countless dark elves ran, and sharp arrows and black magic came towards me like no money.

    Hey, wait, why are you all attacking me? What about the hatred with the light elves?

    Lott also gave an order, "for the spirit of aka, the original light dispels the darkness!"

    The two men and horses began to fight. The light and dark magic were handed over together. The knife and sword collided together, and the whole battlefield was in chaos.

    At this time, Julie moved and she came directly towards Lott. Its speed is very fast, like a phantom in the night.

    I took my cry of frost back from lanstya''s hand and hurriedly asked the demon servant to stop it. I also accelerated my speed and flew to Youli.

    Yu Li''s hand is still the exaggerated fog sword with golden light. It''s very strange. She''s wearing black leather armor and her figure is very well outlined, especially the long gray pantyhose.

    I stopped Yuli, who was flying towards Lott. The fog sword in her hand stabbed me in the chest. Seeing that I couldn''t escape, I quickly activated the patterns on the body. In fact, these patterns were left after the armor was integrated into the skin. The pattern glowed red, and a visible red defense shield appeared on the skin stabbed by Li. When Yu Li saw that she could not pierce, the long sword in her hand shook and the fog dissipated. The long sword disappeared¡° Hey, hey, you are all sinners. You were born sinners. Hey, hey... Blade light! " When Youli finished speaking, her body was suddenly wrapped by a golden mask and kept flying around, shooting golden round blades¡° Not good! " I don''t know these golden light sabres like disks. These are the moves used by Li to kill hundreds of people at that time. What should I do? I can only lead you Li to a place a little far away from the battlefield. With the golden light blade flying out of her body, the color of the golden mask that originally enveloped her body became lighter and lighter. It seems that these light blades are consuming the mask. In that case, I''ll break your defense first. Let you see the skills that the demon king wants most! I raised the moan of frost in my hand. Before, the cold blue light on the sword was just a decoration. However, after I studied the use of armor, I developed a new attack mode to transfer the energy of armor to the sword. This armor is really a magical thing. With the development, it is more and more found that it is just like a plug-in. The color of Frost''s wailing became deeper and deeper. I shouted, and a huge half moon red sword rushed to Youli. In the future, I''ll call you the Crescent Day. No, no, I can''t call this. I''ll call you the blood moon to cry. The blood moon sobbed and hit Youli''s Golden Shield, which broke in response. Yuli looked at me angrily, and she was still laughing¡° You are all guilty. Sinners must be punished! The light of punishment! " When Youli finished speaking, a huge figure gathered by golden light suddenly appeared outside her body. The figure was wearing a hood and holding a long gun in her hand. As soon as the figure composed of golden light appeared, the fighting and shouting on the battlefield stopped instantly¡° This, this is the most advanced magic of the light elf. This is the light angel! " Kama also fought with light attribute magic in the crowd, but the sudden appearance of golden light made her a little stunned for a time. She even forgot to avoid the flying sharp arrow. She looked at the light and shadow in some confusion. Fortunately, Lott blocked the arrow for him. After the golden light and shadow formed, it came straight at me. I quickly flew to heaven, flapping my wings in the sky and looked at the light and shadow mockingly, "are you stupid? Didn''t you think? I can fly. " I cried with a proud smile. The light and shadow seemed to give me face and ran after me¡° Fuck! What plug-in skills can this summoned thing fly! " Dare not hold big, I dodged flexibly. If the exaggerated long gun in his hand was shot, it would be a hiccup. I played the game of you chasing me with this light and shadow. According to the theory of Chinese game, this skill must last for a long time, but it''s hard to say whether I can support it. The so-called "catch the thief first and catch the king", I rushed directly to Yu Li standing on the ground with a mocking face and looking at me. When Yuli saw me coming at him, a fierce smile appeared on her face, which scared me to almost fall to the ground. I hugged Yuli, shook her desperately and shouted, "Yuli, wake up! It''s me! I am the devil! " A long lost smile appeared on Yuli''s face. Are you awake? Suddenly I just felt a pain in my chest. Look down. Lily''s hand reached into my chest. I stared at the hand drawn out by Li. There was blood on the finger. Is it my blood? I''m sending heads thousands of miles away? Pain is really painful. I can''t tell whether it''s physical pain or heartache. Youli laughed wildly, and the laughter was a little desolate¡° I know you are the devil, but you are still a sinner! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 43

    Chest pain is like fire.

    Youli''s laughter became more and more crazy. The voice could not tell whether she was laughing or crying.

    She held her head in her arms and let out a piercing roar.

    I lay on the ground, the wound on my chest hurt, and I was a little confused.

    "Devil! Lord devil! "

    The shouts from different places on the battlefield should be my demon servants.

    You Li''s roar became more and more miserable and frightening in the dark night.

    "Demon... Demon king..."

    Her eyes are constantly changing between black and blue.

    This weak cry, I can''t tell who shouted it.

    "I... I... Killed again..."

    Li''s pupils turned black. She knelt beside me and cried, her voice trembling.

    "No, you didn''t. my injury is not... You. It''s the... Darkness inside you. Come back, come back... You Li! "

    "Demon king!"

    Another voice suddenly appeared. It was lanstya''s. she was the first to arrive.

    Lanstya looked at me with red eyes. Her hands were white and soft. I just felt that the pain of the wound was much lighter.

    Yuli wailed bitterly. She collapsed again about hurting me by mistake!

    Her eyes turned dark blue again, looking at lanstya and me like hunters looking at prey.

    I was careless and played off. I thought that if I was injured, you Li would recover from the violent walk because of fear. It was true, but I lost in that remark. I should say I won''t die, maybe she won''t go violent again.

    "Slip away, slip away! Run, waste! "

    I stood up, patted the dust on my body, and shouted to lanstya, who was a little stunned.

    Lanstya looked at me blankly with red eyes, "return light?"

    "Go back to your brother-in-law, you Li didn''t insert too deep into my chest at all, but she took it back as soon as she stabbed some flesh, and several ribs were broken. I guess that''s why teddell didn''t die. These small injuries can be recovered soon with the ability of demon king''s armor. I just acted! "

    "You bastard, you should be euthanized!"

    Lanstya yelled angrily, and there was no goddess image at all.

    It''s still time to quarrel. Run away!

    I flew to heaven with lanstya in my arms. I put lanstya in a safe place before returning. He must not participate in such a battle.

    After lanstya told me a few words, I went to Youli again.

    The scene just now at least shows that you Li still cares about me, but she can''t repeat her old skills. Now to solve this situation, she can only rely on taking back the heart of aka, the holy object of the light elf.

    Akar''s heart was held in teddell''s hand, and several dark elves were closely protected by him. Lott was fighting with him, and it seemed difficult to break through for a time.

    Just as I was thinking about what to do, Youli suddenly sent out a black fog, which will be wrapped up by her whole person.

    This is, this is to use the move of the dark elf. I think she was forcibly awakened by teddell to the power of the dark saint.

    The black gas wrapped by Li suddenly exploded. A pair of wings composed of black fog suddenly appeared behind her, and a long sword formed by black gas was also held in her hand.

    The power of the dark elf is quite different from that of the light elf. The corrosivity of the black gas will not be weak. I still remember the black gas on the GANGDA wood wound.

    Just when I was worried, suddenly a golden light burst out from the battlefield and rushed into the sky.

    I''m familiar with the golden light. After all, I''ve seen it once in Youli''s past. It''s the light of awakening!

    Is it the virgin of the light elf who awakened?

    Youli also stared at the golden light and smiled. There was another sinner.

    Just when I was curious, Kama, whose body was wrapped in golden light, came over.

    "Demon king, you Li will give it to me. I will kill her myself!"

    It''s Kama! She is indeed a saint, but she will awaken in this environment. What kind of blood are their parents? Unexpectedly, both daughters are saints and have awakened.

    Kama and Youli fought together, a light magic, a dark magic. For a time, the collision between light and shadow was wonderful.

    "Don''t look, don''t look, let the two sisters fight. The battle is too gorgeous and eye-catching."

    I''m not too worried about withdrawing from the battle between Kama and Youli. Kama doesn''t look like she really wants to kill Youli. Besides, I don''t think she can beat Youli, but it''s no problem to resist for a while and a half.

    Now it''s true to quickly recapture aka''s heart from teddell.

    I swept around several evil servants who were fighting on the battlefield. I didn''t want them to participate in the war. After all, the light Elves were still their hostile camp. I was always afraid that they would have resistance, but after listening to the torture of Youli, these evil servants were determined to fight with the dark elves. Even Gundam is struggling to fight with gundam-1.

    I yelled at the people on the battlefield: "fiora, Bella, Dawu, savy!" The four soon moved towards me, and GANGDA wood came with me¡° You four fight against the four dark elves around teddell. The king will abuse teddell! "¡° Lord devil, Lord devil! What about me! What about me! " Gangdamu shouted happily. His gangdamu No. 1 aircraft held a bunch of black hair. It seemed that the dark elves who fought with him had become bald. I was a little helpless and told gangdamu, "go to protect lanstya in the rear. I will pull out teddell''s hair for you!" Gunaki jumped and ran towards lanstya. I led four evil servants to teddle. At the moment, Lott, the leader of the light elf family, and several light elves are fighting teddle and his four dark elves. Lott was hurt because tikama blocked an arrow. Now he saw me come and showed his gratitude in his eyes¡° Go and recover. I''ll avenge this old thing for hurting my demon servant! " Lott was not polite to me and went straight to the rear. Passed by me and whispered to me to be careful¡° Hehe, Lord devil is really powerful. My poor hospitality made my lord angry. I didn''t expect my Lord to take revenge so soon. What a stingy devil! "¡° Don''t be sarcastic, old man. You are dead, but you have lived more years. Today, the king will personally send you back to hell! " Teddell''s old face was as cold as frost, and his eyes looked at me maliciously¡° I really should show you why the first generation of great demons didn''t dare to provoke my dark elf family! " When teddell finished speaking, he put his hand on aka''s heart and began to whisper the spell. I gripped the moan of frost and looked warily at teddell¡° Dark abyss! " Teddell burst into a drink. Suddenly, I felt my feet soft and looked down. I couldn''t help but be surprised. A black aperture appeared under my feet, like mud. A pair of dry black arms stretched out from the aperture and grabbed at me. I quickly fanned my wings to avoid flying into the sky. But who would have thought that these dry arms were stretched out with my rise, like rubber¡° Grass, this is the owner of the arm. Is it Luffy? " These black dry arms were so powerful that I was almost dragged down without control¡° Hey, Lord devil, welcome to my dark abyss! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 44

    As soon as teddell''s words fell, these arms began to change. The originally dry arms wriggled now, like smoking and swallowing, and my feet were numb.

    I felt a little weak all over. I had a feeling that my body was hollowed out, "no! Luffy''s arm can suck stars! "

    I quickly waved the moan of frost in my hand and grabbed my arms, but these arms looked weak, but they were like steel plates.

    This he, in this way, my seven feet men will be these dry hands to achieve the dream, dried up the essence ah!

    Teddell giggled, "struggle, struggle from these villains from the abyss! My great devil, I want you to know that you can''t afford dark elves¡°

    "Bah, you old coffin ladle. If you Li had not been rational and took back the hand stabbed into your chest, your ashes would have been fat enough to produce three crops of leeks. Don''t be complacent. I''ll kill you as soon as I get out of your broken abyss. "

    "Oh, hehe, the demon king, you hit me! Come on! "

    "Oh, you can let me go! Do you think I can beat you? "

    I''m lucky. It''s not time to quarrel with old things. It''s true to break free quickly. If you go on like this, you will really be sucked by these dry arms.

    I use the strength of my armor to guide you towards the moan of frost. This blood moon moan of Lao Tzu will make you happy.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    A huge blood red half moon sword Qi burst out of my Frost''s grief and hit these dry arms. The red light flashed and exploded.

    These dry arms were cut off, but before I could be happy, the ghost thing wriggled towards me again. At the moment, these ghost things have the appearance of arms, which have completely evolved into strong tentacles!

    "Grass, is it over yet?"

    I was caught on my ankles again. Instead of giving up, these tentacles stretched and squirmed over my body again.

    Despair, fear, helplessness, I tasted everything for a time.

    I was impatient and started the blood moon to cry again and again, but I was only disappointed again and again. The strength of the dark elves was so strong. No, I should be too weak. I think so. I was just a small intermediate demon swordsman. At the moment, I had a war with these monsters that were obviously senior classes with the help of the power of armor.

    Sure enough, the challenge of leapfrog is still not good!

    "All light elves listen! Attack these tentacles! Release the strongest light magic! "

    Lott''s voice suddenly came, and I seemed to see a glimmer of dawn in the dark.

    No, it''s not the dawn, it''s the magic of the light elf!

    Grass, I''m still trapped by this tentacle. Such a wave of skills are thrown at me.

    You, are you saving me or killing me! This is the most glorious moment of my life, just like the king of heaven superstar singing on the stage. In this dark night, all the lights from all directions cast on me. Now I am the focus, I am the focus of countless people.

    Dazzling, even if you close your eyes, it''s still as bright as day.

    At the moment when these lights were about to come to me, I was glad to find that my feet were obviously loose and I could move!

    Looking down, the tentacles that originally entangled my feet were cut off. The incision of the tentacle is very flat. It looks like a sharp blade has been cut directly. Too late to think, I hurried up.

    "Coax!"

    With a loud noise, all the attacks attacked the dark abyss and exploded at the root of the tentacle. After dazzling lights, the so-called dark abyss disappeared.

    I looked around. Lott held a bow and arrow and kept the archery posture. He looked at me with a smile. Teddell was angry and stared at me.

    I flew down beside Lott and asked, "your broken tentacle saved me?"

    Lott nodded slightly, all his attention on teddell.

    "This old thing is harder to beat than I thought!"

    "Your main attack, my rear support you."

    After I said a word, I flew towards teddell again.

    "Old man, I don''t like tentacles, Ben Wang. Do you have anything else?"

    Teddell smiled and put the heart of aka in his hand into a bag pinned to his waist. The right hand suddenly cut a long hole from the left arm, black blood flowed down, and the wound was still emitting a trace of black gas.

    "Old man, I''m fine, but you still hurt yourself. But the color of your blood is wrong. It can''t be that your heart is black, so your blood is also black? "

    Teddell didn''t respond to my ridicule, suddenly shook his injured arm, and a long black gun suddenly appeared.

    Grass, the old thing is really hanging all the way. How did it come out.

    Teddell looked up and smiled at me, "although I am a dark mage, I have never given up the dream of a swordsman! Look, rob! "

    Hey, hey, it''s a good swordsman dream. Are you a gunman!

    After teddell said that, the long gun in his hand attacked me like a ferocious black dragon.

    "My king, I block!"

    "Old man, I stab!"

    "I''ll block you again, my king!"

    "Old man, I''ll stab again!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    About fifty rounds or so, I put down the cry of frost in my hand.

    "Old man, you''d better use your skills. This profession is not suitable for you. It''s too tired to play like this. "

    "When I was young, I was often called the silver gun bully. Today, the old man will revive his power with his long gun! "

    "Hey, hey! Silver gun bully is not a good word. If you want to revive your power, I recommend you use kidney treasure. Some in China sell it. I''ll buy it for you another day. OK, now listen to me and give me the heart of aka. "

    I pretended to talk to teddell, and the moan of frost turned in my hand, ready to attack at any time.

    As soon as I finished speaking, teddell''s long gun stabbed me in the chest. With a wave of frost, I stopped his attack.

    "What a cunning old thing!"

    "What a crafty little thing!"

    They looked at each other and smiled. The weapons in their hands clashed again, and the metal collision made a clear sound.

    In fact, teddell''s shooting skills are quite good. His moves are quite fierce. His speed is faster and faster. There is a faint black light on the tip of the gun.

    Is this old thing preparing some dark magic?

    Just when I was surprised, teddell smiled and suddenly turned his long gun. At the moment when the gun tip was originally upright, a black snake with thick bowl mouth suddenly ran out of the gun tip. Rao was quick in eyes and hands. A blood moon roared and cried in an instant. The blood red sword gas hit the black snake and exploded for a moment. The explosion produced thick black smoke, which made me lose teddell''s figure.

    My secret way was bad. The old man must have guessed the blow. A long gun flashing black light rushed at me from the black smoke. I hurried to stir up my wings to escape.

    "Come on, come on!" I meditated in my heart and accelerated the rising speed, but the long gun still stabbed me in the chest. I''m afraid I can''t avoid it according to my speed at this time.

    It''s over. I''m dead. I''m not afraid of being stabbed by a gun. I''m most afraid of this strange and corrosive black gas. It''s hard to say whether the recovery ability given by the demon king''s armor can be stronger than the terrible black gas. Sure enough, ginger is still old and spicy.

    When I was in despair, a figure suddenly appeared in front of me.

    The gun came out like a dragon, but it was not me, but the figure in front of me who blocked the gun for me. For a time, I was very moved. It''s not easy to find teammates who can block injuries for others.

    "Ah, Alva? No! "

    Teddell saw the man who had been stabbed and roared with grief.

    I was stunned and looked at the figure in front of me. It was Alva who had threatened to save Youli before. The spear pierced his chest and he spat out blood.

    Just then, behind teddell, Lotman pulled a bow and arrow. A golden light cut through the thick black smoke and ran straight towards teddell''s.

    The light arrow pierced teddell''s chest. Teddell looked down in shock. The original expression of pain disappeared and was replaced by an expression of liberation.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, Alva..."

    Teddell fell to the ground with a smile, and I hurriedly helped Alva, who was also inclined,

    Alva covered his chest, as if teddell had stopped when he found that he had stabbed the wrong person. His life is not in danger.

    He hobbled to teddell, knelt up, picked up teddell, held his body and howled.

    "He, he is my grandfather..."

    Here! Hearing Alva''s words, my heart suddenly trembled.

    "He died a thousand years ago. As a second son, my father couldn''t bear to see my grandmother sad. My father him, he used the forbidden law to awaken Grandpa at the cost of his own life. But from then on, he began to become very strange. My father once told me that if one day my grandfather did something wrong to his people, I hope I can kill him myself... "

    I went to Alva and patted him on the back. At the moment, I couldn''t say a word. I didn''t expect such a secret.

    Alva sobbed for a moment and suddenly shouted to the sky, "the dark elf people listen to the order! The patriarch is dead. Stop now! Take the old patriarch Hui to rest in peace... "

    Alva''s words spread all over the battlefield with sadness. All the dark elves put down their weapons and put their hands on their chest to sing in a low voice. Not only the dark elves, but also the light elves.

    This is a kind of respect for the enemy. For a moment, the ancient song of the elf family sounded in the whole battlefield. Is this sad song an elegy?

    At this moment, the light elves and the dark elves forgot their feud and long cherished wish. Only mourning for the dead and lamenting for life.

    This elegy is dedicated to teddell and to all the dark elves and light elves who died in this battle.

    Lanstya floated slowly and spread a pair of pure black wings behind her. She looked very holy in a white dress in the black night sky. Lanstya also followed the elves and gently sang the ancient elegy of the elves full of sadness. The language of the elves was originally obscure, but the sadness hit the heart. This is the elegy of the dead. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 45

    When all the elves sang elegy in unison, the only thing that didn''t match the sad atmosphere was Youli. At the moment, she was still laughing, and the dark magic in her hand kept throwing at Kama. Kama''s passive defense revealed her defeat.

    The dark elves withdrew, took teddell, and took all the dead people. Alva looked at me with sad eyes, "Julie, you must save me! It''s my grandfather''s fault, and it''s also my fault. I will personally apologize to Julie. Just, just hope you can save her! "

    I comforted Alva a a few words before he left with reluctance.

    The heart of akar has been handed over to Lott since I took it back from teddell. As a result, he put it on the flat ground, and several Terrans are sitting around the heart of akar. The mouth reads the harsh words of the elf family.

    With the singing of the light elves, the heart of aka gradually faded its black appearance and soon became a golden ball emitting divine light. Different from the strange feeling in the hands of the dark elves before, such light makes people feel warm at a glance.

    "Can you save Julie?"

    Lott stood up from the ground, put aka''s heart in his hand, and the light faded. The heart of aka is like a big golden elixir.

    Lott frowned. "I''m not sure. I can only dispel the dark soul in her body, but the light soul she awakened first is too strong for me to let the soul sleep. "

    This grandson is different from what he said. At the beginning, he said that he could save you li with aka''s heart.

    "Thief sun, are you playing with me? I''ve shed blood and been hurt for the elves. You made a guarantee at the beginning, but now you say you''re not sure? "

    "Devil, calm down! Lott was right. There are two awakened souls in Yuli''s body. It''s not so easy, but you''ll let him try anyway, won''t you? "

    Lanstya came with his servants.

    I looked at Lott, who was also sad, "well, I''m excited. In short, you try your best."

    Lott nodded slightly.

    Lanstya smiled and looked at me. "Demon king, are you worried about Kama? It''s the blonde. "

    I touched lanstya''s head, but she didn''t dodge. "Waste, why are you crazy? Isn''t it hundreds of times bigger than you? As for such a sinister person? "

    "Dolu, if you''re worried, turn your head and take a look at the battle over there! That blonde is dying! "

    After listening to lanstya''s words, the smile on my face became stiff and subconsciously looked at the battle between Youli and Kama. As lanstya said.

    "No! Kama is dying! "

    When I looked at the battle between Youli and Kama, I couldn''t help but be surprised, because at the moment, Youli was pinching Kama''s neck, and Kama''s face was red.

    "Bad!"

    I hastened to speed up and went towards them, followed by Lott and lanstya.

    "Yuli, stop! Kama, Kama, she''s your sister! "

    Youli was obviously stunned, and the movement on her hand showed signs of easing, but it was only a moment.

    Although Kama''s face was extremely painful, she stared at me in surprise.

    "Hey, sister, sister is also the original sinner. All sinners have to die!"

    The situation was critical. Seeing that the dissuasion was ineffective, I quickly shouted at Lott.

    "Hurry up and use what ACA thought! Do you want to see Kama die? "

    In fact, Lott didn''t need me to say that he was also burning in his heart. Standing not far from Youli, he held the heart of aka in the air, swam back and forth with his hands, and couldn''t stop talking elf language.

    I kept urging Lott to hurry up and hurried to speed up the flight.

    "You use remote magic! Gunwood, use guns and guns, and lanstya''s shield! "

    I gave orders in a hurry.

    At this time, the heart of ACA in Lott''s hand suddenly burst into a dazzling golden light. These lights converged into a wisp towards Youli, and immediately got into Youli''s body.

    Yuli wailed in pain, and her face was ferocious and painful for a while. But finally put down Kama, who was strangling her neck.

    Kama touched her neck and coughed. I hurried forward, picked up Kama at the waist and gave it to lanstya.

    Youli''s wailing lasted a long time, and her mouth said something intermittently.

    "Demon... Demon king!"

    "Die! Die! All die! "

    I anxiously looked at the painful Youli and wanted to help, but there was nothing I could do. Before long, Julie''s painful howling stopped.

    I looked at you Li nervously. You Li raised her head and looked at me with black eyes.

    "Demon, demon king... You are a sinner. Hey, hey, all sinners have to die!"

    Youli''s eyes suddenly turned dark blue. It''s over. Although she dispelled the dark soul, the soul of light is still there. It seems that Youli still hasn''t got out of the trauma of her heart and still can''t control this power.

    "Yuli, wake up! You''re not to blame for your parents'' death! You''re not wrong. You''re not an original sin! Where are those who are born guilty? Those who say others are guilty are really guilty! "

    "Hey, hey, I killed my parents, I killed my people. You say I''m not guilty? "

    I looked at you Li, whose whole body was covered with a golden mask and who was about to release a blade of light.

    This is different from animation novels. Isn''t the protagonist in animation able to influence the psychologically wounded for a while?

    I can''t help but think of something while playing.

    "Sister..."

    Just as I was ready to fight, Kama came up with a red mark around her neck.

    You Li''s eyes kept changing color, and her mouth gently said, "sister... My sister..."

    "Ah!"

    Youli screamed, and I made up my mind. I flew forward and hugged Youli, who was full of light.

    These lights cut me like blades.

    "Yuli, wake up! It''s not your fault. You''re not a sinner at all. You didn''t kill those people. They''re all your damn soul of light! Leave, leave you Li! "

    I roared madly.

    "You Li, your sister is still there. You are not alone. You still have this king, and the whole demon king castle! "

    "Yuli! Think about your mother. She wanted you to live well before she died, but you failed her. You should live well. Only in this way can you save your sister and yourself! "

    "You Li, the murderer who killed your parents has let me kill him. Come back!"

    Julie screamed in pain. Her expression was ferocious and painful.

    At this time, Kama also rushed over and held Yuli tightly with me.

    "Sister, sister, I don''t want to... I don''t want to be alone anymore. The past is over, okay? "

    The speed of the blade cutting my body gradually slowed down. Li''s beautiful face looked up at me, and her eyes recovered a trace of clarity.

    "Demon... Demon king... Sister..."

    Yu Li uttered an unprecedented cry of pain, closed her eyes and fainted in my arms.

    Then lanstya trotted over, looked at my scars and complained about me.

    "What about waste? Is my mouth gun skill OK? In the future, I will use all my skill points on my mouth gun. "

    Lanstya gave an angry look. Pick me up and Kama with tears on her face.

    Light elf territory, Kama''s house.

    Youli lay quietly on the bed, with a painful expression on her face from time to time.

    Kama took good care of her.

    "Kama, how did you figure it out? Did you really write down the old patriarch''s words and break the sentence again?"

    Kama raised her head and looked at me angrily. "Demon king, I''m not taking care of you Li. I''m waiting for her to wake up and ask. If she''s not my sister but the murderer of my parents, even you can''t stop me from killing her."

    I nodded and stopped talking. I didn''t have anything to do in the room. I walked outside the room.

    Outside the house, lanstya met me with a smile. Next to her stood savvy and twin Laurie.

    "Hum, big devil, you look like a big devil at last! Even if you saved sister Youli. "

    I scraped fiola''s little nose. "If you were a sister, I would save you too."

    "Hey, hey, why are you so impolite? Who needs your help! Go to hell, demon king. "

    Fiora stamped her foot in anger.

    "But one day, you must come. If you don''t come, my sister and I won''t spare you! Hum! "

    Bella has been looking at fiola and me with a light smile. She seems to be thinking about things, which is completely different from the sick expression on her usual face.

    At the moment, hearing fiola''s words, Bella smiled at me with a very shy and pure smile.

    This, I stared at some different Bella. Is this the attribute of Jiao? Especially, I must guard this smile!

    Bella spoke. Her voice was small, full of shyness and ignorance. It''s like a little girl who hasn''t been deeply involved in the world, "devil... Lord devil... Thank you!"

    This? Thank me for nothing? And where''s your evil smile? I was surprised and looked at Bella and fiora walking away. When Bella left, she threw me a smile that I wanted to protect all my life.

    Shawei watched them go away, smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    "Lord devil, you are so tired. Savvy will press your body!"

    She deliberately accentuated the two words of body, and I suddenly woke up from Bella''s smile.

    "Hey, hey, good! Let''s go to the grove, hey hey! "

    While I was laughing obscene, lanstya kicked me.

    "Ah, I''m still in the mood for mischief! Julie, she''s awake! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 46

    Light elf territory, Kama''s room.

    Youli was lying in bed, looking at the crowd weakly. When she saw me, she squeezed out a reluctant smile at me.

    "Lord devil, Lord devil, thank you."

    You Li''s eyes were filled with tears, which made me feel distressed. I waved my hand to her to talk less and rest more.

    Since you Li woke up, Kama has been a little far away from her.

    "You Li, you, you said whether you hurt..."

    I frowned. If I mentioned the death of her parents again, it would be troublesome if you Li ran away again. He covered Kama''s mouth. Kama struggled back and forth and sobbed in her mouth.

    "Kama is asking, well, if you haven''t remembered that she is your sister."

    Youli was silent, as if she was remembering. She spoke softly after a long time.

    "I do have a sister. At that time, my mother sent her away soon after giving birth to my sister. I cried for a long time. Now think of it, maybe I''m dreaming. My sister''s skin is clearly white. We dark elves can''t be like this. "

    "Kama, are you really my sister?"

    Kama broke away from me, threw herself at the bedside and burst into tears, saying I don''t know.

    "You Li, your mother is a light elf, and Karina is the saint of my family."

    Lott spilt out the door.

    After hearing this, Yuli suddenly sat up from the bed, "you, what are you talking about!"

    Lott sighed and then said, "the old patriarch is my grandfather. I met your mother Karina when I was young thousands of years ago. That day, she found my grandfather with a baby in her arms and asked him to raise it. I clearly remember the conversation between your mother and grandpa. "

    "My grandfather called her the sinner of the family, the lost Saint Karina. Karina begged my grandfather hard. Finally, my grandfather couldn''t bear to agree. This baby is karma. "

    As soon as Lott''s words were finished, Kama suddenly looked up at Lott. Lott walked up to Kama and patted her on the back, as if comforting.

    "Later, Kama lived in my family. I always treated Kama as my own sister. Of course, I am also her dearest brother. "

    Lott''s tone was disgusting and returned to normal after being stared at by Kama. The grandson turned out to be a sister.

    "You Li, do you remember how you escaped from the dark elves after the disaster thousands of years ago?"

    Julie''s eyes burst into tears and her mood was stable. I didn''t interrupt Lott''s question.

    From Li''s point of view, I said to Lott at a glance: "it''s the first great devil. He saved me who was going to be executed. Then I followed him and stayed at the devil''s castle. "

    "Yes, it''s the first great demon king, the man wearing the same armor as the current demon king. But you are not. The first big demon king came to our territory. "

    As soon as Lott''s words were finished, I was most shocked. I looked at lanstya. She spread her hands and looked like she didn''t know.

    "The first great demon king wanted to expand his power and wanted me to join him. My grandfather refused him. Then you committed a felony in the family, before you were executed. My grandfather found the first demon king and told him about you. He was very interested, so he went to the dark elf territory and secretly saved you. "

    As soon as Lott finished speaking, Yuli had not spoken, but Kama couldn''t help it anymore.

    "Sister!?"

    Youli fell into meditation after listening to Lott''s words. At the moment, she was awakened by a sister. She looked at Kama with a long lost smile on her face.

    "Sister, you were a baby when you were sent away. Now you are a saint."

    Lily gently brushed away the tears on Kama''s face.

    "Is our father handsome and our mother beautiful?"

    "Father, he is the most handsome man in the world, and he is also the acting patriarch of the dark elves! Mother, she is the most beautiful woman in the world! And very gentle. "

    "I knew it! I knew my parents were the most beautiful... "

    Yuli smiled, although tears still hung on her face.

    I couldn''t bear to disturb Kama and Yuli, so I took them out quietly.

    "Demon king, it''s over. Leave quickly!"

    As soon as I walked out of the door, Lott looked at me coldly.

    I got angry as soon as I heard it.

    "Why? Are the light elves more arrogant than the dark elves? Don''t admit it when you lift your pants? I saved you somehow. "

    "Hehe, you remember wrong, big devil. It was my arrow that shot the tentacle and saved you."

    "In this way, I won''t help you light elf family. Will you die?"

    "But am I not alive now?"

    Lott and I flirted. Lanstya frowned.

    "Well, great devil. It''s time to go back to the castle. "

    "No, no! The king has to be here, just outside your territory. Do you believe it or not? "

    As soon as Lott heard it, he was anxious. "You have the ability to build it. You haven''t seen the power of the light elf urban management team!"¡° Oh! " Lott was kicked off as soon as he finished. It was Kama who kicked him. Kama smiled very moving and looked in a good mood¡° Lott, you''re talking too loudly. It''s disturbing my sister! " Lott looked at Kama with a smile as if he had become a clever sheep¡° Sorry, sorry. I''ll shut up now, hehe... You haven''t called my brother for a long time... "I Pooh when I heard Lott''s submissive words¡° Grass, die! " Lott immediately raised his face and shouted at me¡° What do you evil devil say! What sister control, this is my love for my sister! "¡° Shut up! " Kama roared at Lott with angry eyes. Lanstya pulled her arm and sleeve and was ready to teach this Lott me a lesson. I was dragged away by lanstya, but it still couldn''t stop me from shouting and abusing with Lott. Light elf territory, my house¡° All right! All right! King Anle! Lott has a point. We''ve been out for so long. It''s really time to go back. " It''s time to go back, but Lott''s arrogant attitude still annoys me. In the evening, Lott entertained me and my demon servant under the threat of Kama. I looked at the delicious food in front of others, and my plate was only a palm sized piece of burnt meat, and the corners of my mouth twitched involuntarily¡° Lott, the king promised gangdamu to pull out teddell''s hair, but later he knew about Alva and couldn''t bear it. But, Ben Wang, I am a man who says and does it, and what he likes most is your golden hair. " Hearing me finish, gangdamu''s originally low mood is very high now. He looked at me excitedly and looked at Lott up and down. Lott didn''t even look at me¡° Oh, you pull it out. " Hehe, it''s really a stupid request. After Lott said that, I suddenly got up. Since I integrated the armor into my body, I''m still in a state of demonization, but the wings behind me are put away. I just wanted to attack Lott, but Kama took the lead and hit Lott on the head with a dinner plate¡° If we don''t apologize to the demon king and lose the face of our light elves, how can we let the demon king eat baked food. That''s the devil! Of course, live! " My right eye jumped involuntarily and looked at Kama with a kind face. An ominous premonition welled up. Soon after, I placed a fresh beating fish on my plate, and its tail was still twitching. A table of people put down their knives and forks and looked at me as if they wanted to see how I ate. And the dead fish''s eyes twinkled with strange light. Lanstya smiled back and forth. Bella squinted at me. Fiola opened her mouth and looked at me curiously. Hey, hey! I''m the devil. I''m not a strange animal! Just when I was at a loss, the fish moved. It jumped up, shook my tail and hit me in the face. He also fell to the ground, beating back and forth. I looked at the crowd awkwardly¡° What are you looking at? I like to enjoy the process of hunting food. Why don''t you get a fishing rod! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 47

    Light elf territory.

    I was angry about this meal. Everyone just ate, and I caught enough fish. Then they left. When they left, savvy warmly invited me to try the bed for her. Under the eyes of lanstya, I naturally refused. Do your own things, and never encourage savvy''s lazy thought.

    Lanstya gave me a white look and left. Now I''m the only one left to wander around. I decided to go and see Youli.

    Just outside Youli''s room, there came a voice that shook my heart.

    "Sister, let me wipe your body. It must be uncomfortable not to take a bath for so long?"

    "Then trouble your sister."

    Then there is the sound of Soaking with a towel and screwing the towel.

    As a brave man of justice, it is impossible to peep. But now I''m the evil devil. Hey, hey, can the evil devil call peeping? This is called appreciation!

    I lie on the door and look through the crack. Grass, who''s the dark shepherd! I can only see Kama''s back to me, and Yuli''s position is a dark shadow, very vague.

    I''m not happy. It''s either holy light or dark shepherd. How can I play happily and have the least trust between people?

    "Devil! What are you doing? "

    I wondered, and suddenly there was a scolding behind me.

    I turned around and saw that it was Lott''s grandson. The good boy was at the dinner table just now, but I was choked. I just wanted to trouble you, but I didn''t expect you to send it to the door. Don''t blame me, the great devil.

    "No! Kama is in danger... "

    I shouted nervously and reached out to push the door. Come on, take the bait, die sister control. You''ll be very happy when you step in. I''m not worried about you Li''s going away. Can he see a fart when there is a dark shepherd?

    Before I finished, he pushed me away, kicked the door with his feet and rushed in with an arrow.

    "Pa!"

    "Lott, what are you doing! Get out! Dead pervert! "

    "This... That... I..."

    "Get out!"

    Lott came out with his face covered, and gently brought him to the door.

    He looked at me angrily. He was very short of breath and looked very angry.

    "Dead sister, what do you see? Why is your face red? "

    "Evil devil, did you do it on purpose?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter? You hit me! "

    I buttoned my nose and looked at Lott.

    Lott left without affectation, but he didn''t take a few steps and said to me, "wait.".

    I''ll wait. I''ll wait. I''m afraid you can''t control it?

    I happily returned to the house and fell asleep in Lott''s face covered and shriveled expression.

    The next day I woke up from my dream at dawn. It was the most comfortable sleep I had. I''m a little hungry. I''m going to get up and find some food. I hope breakfast is no longer the devil''s fishing for live fish.

    I just wanted to get up. Well, there''s something wrong! Why is my bed a little wet? An ominous feeling came to my mind. I can''t wet the Kang, can I? No, no, it''s absolutely impossible. At least I''m also the first brave man of Capua, and I''m also the evil demon king. It''s absolutely impossible for a little baby like urinating Kang to do anything.

    With speculation and suspicion, I''m going to open my quilt, huh? Why can''t you push it? Why can''t my hand push the quilt open?

    When was the quilt so heavy?

    Just when I was suspicious, a voice suddenly sounded.

    "Devil! Demon king!? "

    The voice of lanstya, the waste, is so noisy in the early morning. I''m going to scold her.

    "Yiya, Yiya!"

    Here! Why is my voice like this?

    "Where''s the baby? It''s so cute!"

    wait! I subconsciously looked down at myself. Little hands, fat and body! This... When did I become a baby!!!

    Lanstya came up, lifted the quilt and picked me up.

    "I wet the bed. It doesn''t matter. My sister will change your diaper. Must have been picked up by this asshole Anle? It''s irresponsible to leave without taking care of you. "

    Lanstya put me on the quilt and started to untie my diaper.

    Well, what''s the situation? I, I''m the devil! How did you become a baby or a bed wetting baby? Also, waste, you stay away from me, no, not there! You can''t open it. Shame!

    In my babbling resistance, lanstya took out a new diaper and changed it for me.

    Ah! No, it''s going to be seen out. No, I''m still in a place. Well, no, I''m still a child!

    "What a noisy baby. Is it hungry?"

    Lanstya said this and looked down at her chest. She was very disappointed.

    "Baby, don''t make trouble. I''ll take you to dinner." I accept my fate. When you wake up and find yourself a baby, you can''t express your thoughts, you have to accept your fate. As for whether you can recover, don''t think about it. Now you''d better fill your stomach quickly. Of course, I didn''t admit my life to eat milk. How could I have such a vulgar and dirty idea. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey. I was very happy to let lanstya hold me, and she seemed to be happy to hold me in her arms. Ma is really annoying. Hurry up and change someone to hold me. I''m a baby. I''ll be angry and need a big chest sister to hold me. Before long, lanstya took me to the back kitchen of the light elf family. Hello! No, what are you doing here! There''s no big chest and big sister here! Shit, you''re the pit devil. I tell you, I want to protest¡° EEE EEE... "Look, the baby is hungry. It''s so noisy!"¡° Who is the child? " Suddenly a nice voice sounded, soft. It''s very comfortable. If I were the big sister of the light elf, I could accept it reluctantly. It was time for dinner. I was excited to think about it. I couldn''t help licking my tongue¡° I think he''s hungry. Get him something to eat. " Lanstya handed me over to the owner of the voice and looked at me with curiosity. Grass! Why? Why do chefs in this world have this style of destroying the world? They have a beard on their face and a bunch of black chest hair on their chest¡° I''ll nurse... "Hey, hey, lanstya stopped quickly. How could he have milk! I''m not kidding. I feel like I might suffocate in the ocean of chest hair. Also, don''t unbutton your grandson! The beard untied a button under the chest hair. What are you doing! You beast, let me go. I''m still a child¡° You, you want to feed? " Lanstya suddenly asked, it''s not bad that she is a goddess. She finally has a brain. How can this grandson feed! Save the king, you waste. The beard nodded slightly¡° Oh, I''m always embarrassed when I go out and stare at others. " With that, lanstya went out of the room. I stopped crying, and this lanstya was really a mental waste. Let me die, let me die in the ocean of black chest hair. But the king''s great cause has not been completed. Even if I die, I will shout out in this dry voice¡° Ah! "¡° Baby, don''t make trouble. I''ll feed you grandma right now. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 48

    The voice of the beard is very sweet and greasy. It''s Ma''s. China has a back kill and a side kill. I didn''t expect there was a sound killing here.

    Beard, suddenly take off the chest hair on the chest, take off the beard, and take off the original white chef hat.

    In front of me, a strong man suddenly became a beautiful and pure girl.

    With short pink hair and big eyes, she is really young and beautiful.

    The world is still too crazy for my baby. But it''s better.

    The girl in front of me smiled and I was fascinated. Even the least crying was forgotten.

    "Oh, I''m such a fool! Where do I have milk! Baby, don''t worry. I''ll get you some milk. "

    Loss, disappointment, death. A feeling that the world abandons me.

    After a while, the girl picked me up and handed a bottle to my mouth. I tried to hold back my tears and drank the humiliating milk.

    But the feeling in my arms is really beautiful, soft and comfortable. Compared with lanstya, this is heaven. If you use one word to describe it, it is 38d.

    "Ah? Why don''t you pretend? "

    Lanstya suddenly came in.

    "It''s just this baby. It''s nothing. Sister, whose child is this?"

    "I don''t know. It''s in Anle''s big demon king''s room."

    "Anle... Forget it, take this little cute away. I have to prepare lunch."

    "You''ve had enough fun here. When are you going back?"

    "Sister, don''t be such a wet blanket! Maybe I will go to the devil''s castle to see what kind of person Anle is and whether it meets the standards of our Zeus employees! "

    "Ah, don''t you. I tell you that Anle is a coyote. He is very obscene."

    "All right, all right!"

    This bastard lanstya always speaks ill of me behind my back, but who is this beautiful girl? Looks like you know lanstya and know who I am? Even know that Zeus company is also a goddess?

    I looked at the pink girl a few more times and remembered her appearance in my mind.

    Lanstya held me and came to Julie''s room. At this time, Kama is also there.

    "Lord lanstya, who is this child?"

    "Hey, I happened to be looking for you everywhere. Kama, do you want to see if your light elves lost their children? I''m in Ann... I found it in the demon king''s room. "

    "Ah? Was it the evil demon king who took away the children of our family? Sure enough, the devil didn''t enjoy his dinner yesterday. Are you ready to eat children? Fortunately, you found it. Let me have a look... "

    "Eh? Is this a human child? The demon king captured human children? But there is no village in the square garden? "

    Kama, who was surprised by this brain hole, decided that I was a man eating demon.

    "Ah! Anyway, it''s not the demon king who wants to eat the child. Take care of the child for me first. I''ll go to the big demon king and ask."

    Lanstya handed me over to Kama.

    "Lord lanstya, is the demon king gone?"

    You Li asked with some worry. It''s you Li, who is really the king''s considerate servant.

    "Well, I don''t know where I''ve gone. Anyway, look after her first and I''ll find her."

    Lanstya turned and walked out. I was held by Kama. The soft feeling hit me again. I didn''t lose. I became a baby! Ah, I really want to be a baby all my life! This feeling, 38e!

    Suddenly I remembered my experience in the pink girl, and I burst into tears.

    "Yee, Yee!"

    "Ah! Why is the child crying? What about my sister? It''s hard to coax her! "

    "Are you hungry?"

    Yes, yes, sweet little servant Youli, I''m hungry. I want to eat grandma!

    "Ah? What can I do! What shall we feed him? "

    "Whatever the light elf baby eats, feed him!"

    "Is that ok? Sister, this is a human baby! "

    You Kama, what''s the matter with human babies? I can''t eat the milk of light elves!

    Kama tilted her head and thought.

    "Well, that''s the only way!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, a small golden ball of light suddenly appeared in her hand.

    I''ll go, you light elf with a strange brain and a big chest. What are you doing! Do you see that I am the devil?

    Kama put the little ball of light on my mouth and whispered, "baby, come and eat. It''s delicious!"

    Eat your brother-in-law. Is this what babies can eat? You can''t burp or fart!

    "Sister, it seems that he doesn''t want to eat. Why don''t you try using a dark ball!"

    Hey, hey, you''re going to murder!

    I quickly stopped crying and pretended that I would really belch.

    "It doesn''t seem that I''m hungry. Hey, I can''t take care of children, sister. What should I do?"

    At last, Kama, listen to me and hold me in your arms for a whole day. This is a gentle town.

    Kama''s chest is very warm, moderate in size and temperature, but it is slightly inferior to Youli. While I was enjoying the two sisters'' breast meal, a voice that made me very angry suddenly sounded outside the door. It was my dead sister, Lott.

    "Kama, can I come in?"

    "Come in."

    "Why is he here!"

    Lott''s voice was a little angry. My face was originally buried in Kama''s chest. At the moment, I was surprised to hear Lott''s slight anger. Does this dead sister control still want a baby to eat Kama tofu?

    Thinking of this, I grabbed Kama''s chest with my little hand.

    Lott''s voice was filled with anger.

    "Kama, give this child to your brother..."

    "Why, do you know this child?"

    "Well... Well, I know you. I''ll take care of it for you."

    Lott''s voice sounded evil. An ominous feeling came to my mind.

    Kama looked at Youli and saw that Youli had no objection. With a suspicious face, he just handed me to Lott.

    I struggled desperately, complaining about the world.

    "Eech! Ah! "

    People obviously didn''t understand. At the moment, I wish someone could translate for me. This sentence is obviously that I don''t want to leave my little sister and I don''t want to get close to this dead sister.

    Lott took me and would never die to get rid of my diaper. Hey, hey, I''m not to blame.

    In order to express dissatisfaction, with a burst of relaxation of the lower body, aiming and shooting, a holy water gushed out and hit Lott''s face door.

    Lott looked frosty and whispered in my ear, "demon king, I know it''s you. Wait for me."

    what the fuck! This dead sister control knows it''s me. Is it difficult for me to become like this because of him? But now is not the time to consider these. If I fall into the hands of this dead sister control, I can think of the outcome with my toes.

    I knew that he would not suddenly attack me in front of Kama. When the dead sister wiped the holy water I gave him on her face with a towel, I suddenly broke free from her arms and climbed down his body.

    Run and climb! Great devil!

    I ignored the exclamation of Julie and Kama and the angry cry of Lott behind me.

    Climb and run with the wind, freedom is the direction, and feel the power of thunder and lightning.

    I slipped out of Kama''s room on all fours and ran around aimlessly.

    Well, you can hide in this room first.

    Ah? This is savvy''s room! Savvy, what are you doing! Why change clothes early in the morning!

    "Oh, where did the child come from? It''s so cute, sister hug."

    Uh huh, big sister''s arms are the best.

    Just as I wanted to enjoy savvy''s gentle hometown, Lott''s voice came from behind.

    Ah, I''m going to die. Savvy keeps it for me. I''ll come back again.

    I started the journey of free climbing and running again.

    I decided it was you. This room is just right.

    As soon as I climbed in, Bella and fiora looked at me in shock.

    "Sister, look, human children..."

    "Hey, hey, the blood of human children must taste good."

    Fiola looked forward to the smile. I was shocked. I had to climb. If the vampire took a breath, I was afraid it would be sucked to death.

    As the great devil, I embarked on the climbing and running journey again.

    This room, hey, you''re so open in broad daylight. You need a needle eye. Hey!

    Hey, you are shameless, two big men.

    Grass, are you ok? How lonely you are.

    ¡­¡­

    About half an hour later, I gave up. In the light ELF''s room, I have had fear.

    At this time, Lott appeared in front of me with a bad smile. Life is meaningless. Just be controlled by your dead sister.

    "Big devil, I see where you''re going! Don''t struggle. The medicine will last until night. Before that, I want you to know how cruel the world treats evil. "

    I closed my eyes, and the great demon king was neither happy nor afraid to die. Come on, let the storm come more violently!

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 49

    Lott looked at me with a bad smile. My heart was like death. Come on, face me, I won''t resist.

    "Ah!?"

    Lott looked surprised. What''s the matter? Is this dead sister''s sudden Conscience Discovery? I can tell you, if you don''t pit me, I''ll climb.

    "This... How is this possible!? How can you recover? I''m according to the formula specially developed by the demon clan. Aren''t you the demon clan? "

    what? I recovered? I looked down at myself. Sure enough, it was the body of the great demon king again. It''s just that there''s only a small diaper all over the body. Hey, this diaper is of good quality.

    You bastard, according to the formula from the demon family, of course, it doesn''t work for me, because I''m human! But now that I''ve recovered, the end of controlling you is coming.

    "Dead sister control, this king has become like this. You did it. Say, whether to fight or punish."

    "It''s not me, I don''t know!"

    "Dead sister control, you admitted yourself in the last chapter."

    "You heard wrong. I didn''t admit it. The demon king, why did you come out dressed like this? Don''t catch a cold. I''ll find you a dress."

    Lott turned and left. It''s not so easy to run. He can''t catch up with me. The retribution of the cycle of heaven is coming.

    I pulled Lott, pressed him against the wall, lowered my voice and said to him, "dead sister control, have you seen the anger of the great demon king?"

    Lott clung to his collar and looked at me in horror.

    "Ah, I''m looking for you everywhere, demon king. Why are you here. You... You have this hobby! You go on, leave me alone, when I don''t exist! "

    The speaker was lanstya. She hid behind a tree with bright eyes and stole a look at Lott and me.

    In fact, no wonder she misunderstood that the posture of Lott and I and my clothes were really inappropriate. I was a little embarrassed.

    "Waste, it''s not what you think. It''s a misunderstanding."

    "Ah, what do I think? Anyway, you often talk about the seven member Hougong group. I always thought you were talking casually. It seems that you really included Dawu and gangdamu! No, and sweet treasure, you don''t even let go of insects! "

    This waste goddess, I can''t tell. Forget it, you can only give up Lott first. Wait for me, you dead sister. If there is still a chance in the future, I must pit you to doubt life.

    I ignored them and turned to my room.

    Lanstya was surprised to see me go and shouted, "demon king, what''s the matter with that little baby? It''s the little baby who urinates on the Kang."

    Lott covered his mouth and laughed.

    "I ate it!"

    "Ah, what are you talking about! How is this possible? Isn''t it just peeing on the Kang? Make it clear, what''s the matter with the child! "

    Don''t bother, can''t you forget to wet the Kang. I hurried to speed up my pace. Every word of this waste gave me a headache.

    However, the baby''s experiences are very beautiful. If he has a chance, he really wants to do it again.

    Before long, he returned to his room and retired from the demonized state. The demon king''s armor appeared outside his body again.

    Lanstya opened the door panting.

    "Ah, what are you running for? What''s the matter with the baby?"

    This waste really won''t let go.

    "Nothing. I picked it up. Now I have found his parents and sent it back."

    Lanstya breathed a sigh of relief and said to me with some guilt, "I''m really sorry to disturb you and Lott just now. You, you won''t hate me? "

    I have a black face. The waste goddess actually thinks I love to make a base. In other words, I really make a base, and I won''t find Lott.

    "Waste, I told you, you misunderstood. I was just... Anyway, I just didn''t like Lott and wanted to teach him a lesson. "

    "But the word lesson you said is very philosophical."

    Lanstya looked at me with a naive face. I couldn''t tell whether the waste deliberately didn''t understand or pretended not to understand to laugh at me.

    Lanstya saw that I didn''t agree, and then said, "Julie''s recovery is almost the same. When shall we go back to the castle?"

    It''s time to go back to the castle.

    "First go and see how Youli is. If there''s no problem, start immediately. I don''t want to stay in the light elf territory for a moment. "

    Every time I think of what I saw in the light elf territory when I became a little baby, I feel a chill. What a lonely race.

    Light elf territory, by Li''s room.

    I looked at you Li lying in bed. Although her complexion could not see anything, her mental state was indeed much better. It was estimated that she had something to do with the sudden emergence of sister Kama.

    At least I have some hope and protection for my future life. Family affection is the best comfort for a fragile heart.

    "Lord devil, if you want to go back to the devil castle now, please don''t worry about my servant''s body. I feel much better."

    Julie seemed to see what was on my mind.

    I nodded and was about to speak, but Kama said first.

    "Sister, can you not go back to the devil''s castle? Isn''t it good to live here with me? "

    I didn''t interrupt Kama''s words. It''s also a good thing if Li chooses to live in the light elf territory. Isn''t it good to live with her sister.

    Yuli smiled faintly and touched Kama''s head.

    "Sister, I''m a dark elf. It''s not a way to live in your light elf territory for a long time."

    "Sister, don''t be afraid. Lott is the patriarch. No one dares to say anything with him."

    Yuli shook her head and then said, "what others say is not terrible. What they are afraid of is not to say. Kama, you can''t understand the feeling that your sister is regarded as an alien among the dark elves. Now the only thing that can take me in is the devil''s castle. "

    Julie smiled at me, but the smile was full of sadness.

    Indeed, as a dark elf who can light magic, you Li can''t live in the dark elf territory. Similarly, her appearance is a dark elf, and the light elf territory is still not suitable. So it really just has my demon castle.

    "Maybe, you, you can come with me to the human town of kapua..."

    Kama''s voice became smaller and smaller, and she seemed to feel inappropriate. Suddenly she turned her head to me, "evil demon king, my sister can go back to the demon king castle with you. If you dare to bully her, I will never spare you!"

    Kama said to me with a cold face and a very stiff tone. I smiled bitterly. Who is the devil in the end!

    "Kama! Don''t be rude! "

    Yuli scolded and looked at me with some regret.

    I waved, "since it''s up to Li, you decide, then go with the king. We set out at once. The king of the light elf territory can''t stay for a moment. "

    Just as I finished speaking, lanstya looked at me with understanding and support.

    Youli and Kama are a little confused. In their opinion, even if it is a hostile camp, I should not be so hostile to the light elf territory.

    Lanstya sighed and whispered in Yuli''s ear.

    In this way, after talking to each other, Kama looked at me with understanding and sympathy.

    What''s more, this waste has even forgotten his misunderstanding and publicized everywhere. It''s nothing to stink my reputation. The key is how I, the great devil, can open the harem happily in the future.

    The light elves lead the earth.

    At Kama''s request, Lott reluctantly took a group of light elves to see my demon army off.

    With a hostile look on his face, he seems to remember that I ate Kama''s tofu when I became a baby.

    "OK, no! People, let''s go back. The next time we meet the great demon king, we will be the enemy! "

    Lott walked away without looking back. He stopped just two steps and asked Kama next to Youli carefully.

    "Kama... Will you join the clan if you don''t follow your brother?"

    Kama was obviously stunned. "What are you doing in the Hui nationality? I have to go back to Kapuya. I''ve been out for a few days. I''m the Registrar of the guild. I must be deducted this time. "

    "Well, you can''t follow the Demon King team, they, they are the demon clan..."

    "I''ll go with my sister. I want you to take care of it!"

    "No, no, I''m just asking. Be careful on your way. Demon king, if you bully my sister, I will raise troops to attack the demon king castle. "

    This dead sister control, unexpectedly left this sentence before leaving, I was angry.

    He hugged Kama in front of him. Kama looked surprised and looked at me with reddish cheeks.

    "Lott, how did I bully you? You can beat me! Come on, die! "

    Lott''s angry hair was about to turn green. He pulled out the bow behind him and pulled it up.

    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, lanstya hurried out to make things right.

    "Well, well, you two just can''t bear to separate. Don''t be emotional!"

    "Waste, shut up!"

    "Shut up!"

    I yelled in unison with Lott.

    Lanstya looked at Lott and me in surprise.

    "When is the synchronization rate so high? Are you two having a private meeting again? "

    Lotte listened to Lance''s words and turned down his bow. Ma''s, isn''t this chaos? Your red fart face.

    His move stunned my evil servants present, and then they all looked at me and Lott suddenly.

    I lost my fame in the light elf territory. I can''t stay any longer. I must go now!

    I got on a headless horse and walked away without looking back.

    Just walking out of the territory of light elves, a dark elf appeared not far ahead.

    I fixed my eyes and saw that it was Alva, the Alva who blocked his grandfather teddell''s shot for me. If Alva didn''t bring Youli back to the dark elf territory, there would be no later Youli forcibly awakened the dark soul by teddell with the heart of akar, and she wouldn''t fall into a violent walk. From the conversation with Lott later, I learned that if you didn''t succeed in stopping the rampage, you Li. I''m afraid the final outcome is that you Li killed all the people present. There is no right or wrong in this world, only what happened and what didn''t happen. Imputation is just the helpless cry of the weak. Alva looked at me and walked towards Julie¡° Sorry! " Alva''s eyes were red and didn''t say anything superfluous. Youli only glanced at Alva and drove her horse past Alva. I couldn''t bear to look at Alva with a gray face and wanted to comfort him. At this time, Julie turned her head and gently smiled at Alva and said, "Alva, I''m no longer a dark elf people. Can you sing a song for me like when I was a child? " Alva smiled loudly. Alva didn''t look back. His body trembled slightly and began to sing. The song is graceful and melodious, with a trace of sadness. I don''t know whether it comes from the song or the singer. A group of people, marching towards the distance in the voice of Alva, sitting on the horse, you Li shed a tear and fell on this land, which was once called hometown. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 50

    Devil''s castle.

    It was two days ago that we arrived at the castle, but fortunately, everything in the castle was normal. There is no iron headed brave man who doesn''t open his eyes to provocation. I think bald lad federo ate flat in demon king Castle last time, which has been enough to alert brave people for some time.

    As soon as I returned to the castle, I checked the condition of dragon eggs. Unfortunately, there was no sign of hatching.

    Now I sit on the throne with lanstya standing beside me. Her eyes were blank, as if she were thinking something.

    You Li is in good condition now, and I didn''t ask her if she really came out of her past sins. Although the past killing is not her fault, it still takes some time to completely untie her heart knot.

    Speaking of you Li''s incident, what impressed me most was that as a great demon, my combat effectiveness was still too weak.

    As a brave person, I can also obtain skill points through various guild tasks to strengthen my favorite demon swordsman career. But as a demon king, if I use the magic swordsman skill, it will be a mess. We can only find a way to work on the demon king''s armor, that is, demonization.

    "Lanstya, I want to be strong!"

    Lanstya recovered, looked at me and said, "ah? If you want to become stronger, you can become stronger. You don''t have to say it deliberately. "

    Sure enough, talk to this waste directly.

    "I''m asking you again, how can I become stronger."

    Lanstya thought a little, "do more exercise and keep a good sleep?"

    I have a black face. Can such goods really become a goddess? I really regret the wish I made when I became the demon king. I should just ask for an artifact.

    "Waste, I only have demonization in my control of armor, but I obviously feel that there are some deficiencies. Is there anything else magical about this armor?"

    Lanstya looked at me impatiently, "didn''t you give you the operation guide?"

    "Are you interested in giving me the operating instructions? Here you are! "

    I lost the so-called operation guide to lanstya. I was angry for a reason. This shit guide only teaches how to turn into demons. Even my unique skill, blood moon cry, was developed by my own step-by-step exploration.

    Lanstya was startled by my behavior.

    "Well, don''t you just want to be strong? Demonization can''t satisfy your inner hunger? I think so. Demonization is just to hide human identity. It has no combat effectiveness at all. But are you sure you really want to be strong, want to be strong with armor? "

    Lanstya smiled and looked evil at me.

    The waste finally told the truth. I guessed before that after the demonization, except like the demon king, there is only enough defense to see.

    I always thought that this armor could only cover up human identity. At the moment, lanstya''s words made me care very much. Is there any unknown secret of armor?

    However, her smile makes me feel weak. The belly black attribute of this waste will appear from time to time. Is there anything bad that will happen with the help of armor?

    I''m not confident enough. "What if, I mean, if I get stronger with armor?"

    I stared at lanstya and dared not let go of any change in her expression.

    Lanstya burst into laughter. "Look how nervous you are. You''ll get stronger if you can."

    "This armor is made by God, and it has its own system. My boss has already told me that this armor has a demon king system that can strengthen the body. "

    "So are you sure you want me to turn on the system for you?"

    Lanstya''s smile at the moment is very beautiful, just like an angel. People want to protect, but behind this smile, I seem to see a grim smiling devil''s face.

    "How does this system strengthen the body? Can''t it be self mutilation? "

    Lanstya pretended to be angry and looked at me with pursed lips.

    "Anle, how about respecting our God? Will our great God use such a low-level method! The demon king system will release some tasks to you. After completion, you will get the demon king value. You can strengthen your body with the demon king value! "

    Lanstya paused and looked at me with a smile, "so let''s say Anle, the first brave man of kapya, Anle, the evil demon king. Do you want me to start the system for you? "

    Lanstya''s expression was very sincere, but I always felt like a little rabbit. Now I was walking step by step into the trap dug by the waste goddess.

    "What kind of task will be difficult? It won''t make me an enemy of mankind and destroy the world? "

    "Don''t worry, we are gods. Please respect my career! It is said that the task is very simple and tends to be entertaining. "

    Lanstya patted her broad chest and said with a guaranteed ticket.

    for entertainment? I repeatedly think about this problem. It''s really hard to say how much entertainment these unreliable gods have in their mouth. I don''t know much about God''s taste.

    "So do you want me to help you turn on this system?"

    Lanstya kept urging me. I was a little upset and irritable.

    "Open, open your sister, open!"

    "OK, you want to change the demon king system into your sister system? Well, this goddess meets your requirements! "

    Lanstya smiled at me. She couldn''t prevent her from jumping up to me. I didn''t know where to click on the armor.

    That''s it. It hurts. It hurts.

    I felt something in the armor pierce into my body. I seemed to see the kingdom of heaven. A group of gods who look like lanstya and also have a bad smile are waving to me. Open a system and I''m going to die?

    "The demon king system has been opened successfully."

    "Confirm that the vital signs of the host are normal and the matching value is 100 percent."

    "The demon king system is turned on. The demon king value is 0."

    "The system task will be released from time to time. You can get the devil value reward if you finish it. If you can''t finish it, you will die!"

    "Hey, hey, there''s a fool opening this system. I''ve been waiting for thousands of years... "

    Intermittent words appeared in my ears, and I suddenly woke up. What the hell is this last monologue?

    All this seemed like a dream. I looked at my body in surprise. The color of this skin is normal yellow skin, and the demon king''s armor is gone. What kind of shit system has been opened?

    "Ah, it''s still this shape. I look comfortable!"

    Lanstya had a look of excitement on her face, holding a melon seed in her hand.

    I grabbed the melon seeds in lanstya''s hand and knocked them up.

    "Waste, do you want me to die and forcibly open this shit system without my consent?"

    Lanstya threw up the melon seed shell in her mouth and said, "well, well, aren''t you all right. How do you feel now? "

    "I feel some pain..."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the first time."

    "Hey, hey! Waste, if you say that again, I''ll sue you for harassment! "

    "Well, well, look at what it looks like now. Are you satisfied?" Lanstya threw away the melon seeds in her hand and handed me a small mirror.

    I took the mirror and looked at it with suspicion.

    Special! Isn''t this what I looked like when I was human! The original short hair is getting longer now, and the hair style is also extremely arrogant. Even the hair color has changed from black to brown; The pupils also turn red; There are as like as two peas in the head, two devil''s horns. The devil''s horn is exactly the same as the ox horn. No, no, it''s more like a bicycle handle.

    "Waste, is this my new image?"

    "Well, is it OK? No, you can change it again. Does this system seem to have beauty function? "

    "Waste, you didn''t understand what I said. What''s the difference between him and me when I was human? I changed my hair style, hair color and eyes? Isn''t it easy for people to recognize me at a glance? "

    Lanstya looked at me contemptuously, "are you stupid, Anle! What is the golden law of animation and comics? Changing your hairstyle is a new role! You''re still an otaku. You don''t even know this? Aren''t Yinshi, Shenle and xinbaji the same face? Did the audience recognize it? "

    I was a little stunned. It seemed that this was the truth, but I always felt that there was something wrong, especially when I calmed down at the moment. I was still impressed by the last ethereal words.

    Said a fool opened the system and waited for thousands of years? An ominous premonition welled up.

    Just when I was curious, a word suddenly came out of my mind. It sounded lazy.

    "Well, when the mission is released, just take your harem group to the beach for swimming. Well, the requirement is to let each of them wear swimsuits. Time, let''s make it sunset today. The reward is 100. Your sister is worth it. Huh? How did this waste change the demon king system into your sister''s system? Well, that''s it. "

    "By the way, it''s everyone. If you don''t reach it, you -- will die."

    "Well, I was a little nervous when I released the task for the first time. Is the tone a little frivolous? Forget it, that''s it. "

    My face is dead gray. It''s a good demon value. Why did the demon system really become your sister''s system because of lanstya''s words? Fortunately, the task is relatively simple.

    Isn''t everyone wearing swimsuits? I have to say that your naughty little system really understands Wang''s heart.

    Lanstya looked at me in a daze and touched my forehead.

    "Does this system not match you? Are you okay? "

    "Hehe, you loser, what can I do to summon my harem group. The king will take you to the seaside! "

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 51

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    According to the requirements of your sister''s system, I want all the magic servants to put on swimsuits and go to the beach. After listening to the task of this system, lanstya was very happy to summon my demon servant for me.

    At the moment, there are seven evil servants in front of me, including Tianbao.

    "Devil, devil king? Are you the devil? "

    Youli stammered a little. It seems that this shape is too windy. It''s always a sin to be handsome as a big demon.

    "Are you really the devil? Is it really that stupid demon king? "

    "Demon king, I like the way you are now, Hei hei..."

    "Lord devil, would you like to have an in-depth discussion with savvy tonight about my views on your new style?"

    "Lord devil, I......"

    "Just shut up!"

    For a moment, all the servants were very excited about my new look, but I interrupted gangdamu''s words.

    GANGDA wood closed his head with a lost face. The black on his head is mixed with a golden wig. This is his latest harvest in the dark elf territory. It has merged with the golden wig of federo before, which has become such a thing.

    "Yes, my servants. The king is now taking the idol route. Isn''t he very handsome? "

    "But I didn''t call you today to discuss the king''s shape. The dark elves and their party are very hard. I decided to reward you. All the demons of the devil''s castle will go to the beach to relax!"

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone happily agreed. I''m also very happy. The first task of your sister''s system seems to be well completed.

    "Well, that''s it. When you bring your swimsuit, we''ll start immediately."

    I have just finished talking. The people who were originally in high spirits and enthusiastic discussion suddenly no one spoke. They looked at each other with an inexplicable face.

    "Lord devil, what is a swimsuit?"

    Youli, dressed in black leather armor and gray stockings on her legs, looked like silk stockings. She frowned and asked me.

    Just this question surprised me. Is Yuli deliberately pretending to be stupid? Your figure is not lanstya. Will such a confident figure resist the swimsuit? Isn''t it? I didn''t expect you to be a shy girl.

    "Yes, stupid demon king, what are swimsuits and how can we bring them!"

    Fiora pouted and asked. I''m still looking forward to this little Laurie wearing a Gothic skirt all day wearing a swimsuit.

    I didn''t expect your demons to be so shy. I laughed and I wanted to make complaints about Lance.

    "What are you laughing at, punk? How can you imagine your swimsuit making you laugh? Or are you laughing at yourself? "

    Lanstya looked at me angrily and snorted, "you wait to die. There is no concept of swimsuit here! I see how you can make these people wear swimsuits that look like underwear to them! "

    Lanstya''s words were like a bolt from the blue for me! Yes, there is no concept of swimsuits in the different world. Swimsuits have few fabrics. They are indeed similar to underwear. It is really difficult to make this group of people wear exposed swimsuits!

    Ma''s, this shameless system of your sister, just want to see my magic servant wear a swimsuit. It''s a problem for me. It''s still required before sunset today. Isn''t it fatal! It seems that we can only be guided.

    I sighed and looked at the crowd: "what do you think you should wear to swim at the beach?"

    "Hey, hey, I don''t wear clothes when I take a bath."

    "Shut up, gangki! Did you take a bath? I''m talking about swimming. What nonsense! I''ve lost all your wigs! "

    "Lord devil, this is not a wig. This is my hair. I am born with two colors."

    "Shut up!"

    "Julie, what do you think you should wear if you go swimming at the beach?"

    Youli looked at me and smiled. It was very moving. "Lord devil, should you wear clothes with little cloth?"

    I smiled and looked at you Li admiringly, "Hey, yes, you go on."

    "Lord devil, is the cloth less like underwear?"

    Very good, my little dark elf, I really live up to my king''s thousands of hardships to save you.

    I sat up and said solemnly to the people, "yes, I have traveled all over the world and competed for hegemony. I have seen women in a country wearing a kind of clothes called swimsuit when swimming on the beach. This kind of clothes is very similar to, um, underwear. But it''s not underwear. The women of the country told Ben Wang that this is respect for the sea. They should wear it for swimming. She also said it''s very comfortable. "

    As soon as I finished, lanstya couldn''t help laughing.

    "I''m really not afraid of gangsters fighting in groups. I''m afraid that gangsters have culture!"

    I took a white look at lanstya. This waste is love to tear down my platform. I turned to look at the people.

    "Do you understand what the king means?"

    You Li smiled at me, "if Lord devil wants you, my servant can comply." Fiola looked at me with a red face and said angrily, "fool, you are still a dirty devil. But for the sake of saving sister Youli, just wear it once as you ask! Don''t, don''t get me wrong, I, this is, this is for the sake of sister Youli... "I''m very satisfied with this little arrogant response. It should be like this. It''s the desire to refuse and welcome that meets the needs of hooligans like us. No, it''s the appetite of gentlemen like me. But when I looked at Bella, it startled me. I quickly exclaimed, "hurry, stop her!" The sick Laurie Bella was about to take off her gothic dress with a smile. I stopped it quickly and scared me to death. Almost banned. I looked at the demon Shawei again, but her reaction surprised me. I thought she was the most open, but she was a little pinched at the moment. The demon''s dress is very open. It''s also a black tight leather dress, but what should be exposed is half exposed. It''s OK to say it''s a swimsuit. But at the moment, something is wrong¡° Savvy, do you have some opinions? " As soon as she heard this, she hurriedly said, "servant, servant dare not..." I can''t bear it. This feeling even made me feel guilty. "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t let you wait for the beach for some dirty ideas. I just wanted to reward you and relax after the war." I said something, but I didn''t believe it myself. Damn it, there''s no way to make complaints about the first task of your sister system. Seeing that the people nodded their heads was not in words. Of course, I blocked the Gundam and Dawu who strongly opposed it. I love to wear it or not. If not, I''ll take it off and throw it into the sea to feed fish. I looked at lanstya, who was still smiling, and shook her body. "Don''t laugh, waste. You can quickly change some swimsuits for me and let them pick. Forget it, don''t change now. When I get to the beach, you take them to change their swimsuits and give me something new. Hey, hey. " Lanstya looked at me contemptuously: "well, don''t hey, wipe your saliva. It''s a shame!" I ignored lanstya''s sarcasm and said to the people, "the target is the lost sea! Let''s go! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 52

    The lost sea is located on the easternmost side of durland, also known as the sunrise sea.

    It''s not too far from the devil''s castle. It''s about two hours away. I came here at noon.

    No one knows how big the lost sea is. Standing on the beach, I have to lament the smallness of human beings. Of course, now my mood is not in this broken sea. Just pay a little respect.

    Since lanstya took Bella, fiola, savvy and Julie to the distance to change their swimsuits, I began to be a little impatient. Looking forward to the different versions of swimsuit big sister who will appear next to me later.

    It would be nice if Lott were here at the moment. He''s turning me into a baby. It feels beautiful.

    Now there are only goblin Gangmu and the funny face shaking m Knight Dawu by the sea. And, of course, sweetheart.

    Standing on the beach, gangdamu seemed afraid. He put his green feet into the water and quickly retracted them. He trembled all over and suddenly ran towards me.

    "Lord devil, I, I heard that there are sea animals in the lost sea. Or, or shall we go back? "

    GANGDA Wood said to me tremblingly.

    I don''t even look at this goblin. My happy life is coming. Now go? Go, your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister.

    "Gunaki, I tell you that even if a squid mother comes out of the sea to invade the world, I won''t go! Are you afraid of the sea as goblin? "

    Gangdamu said wrongfully, "Lord devil, I''m not afraid. Our goblin has never seen the sea. When I was a child, my mother said that there were monsters in the sea and mackerels in the sea. She loved to eat our Green Goblin... "

    I look at such a big wood and eat you? You can''t be disgusted to death after eating, but he is very cute at the moment. What a simple goblin!

    I bent down and whispered beside the big fungus, "do you know why all goblin have no hair? Just because you haven''t swam, you haven''t nourished your hair with sea water. "

    Gangdamu listened to my words, his eyes lit up, swallowed his spit, turned his head and looked at the lost sea with waves. He seemed to have made up his mind.

    Gangdamu dashed into the sea with an arrow and shouted, "here comes my hair!"

    About a minute later, gangdamu was splashing in the sea. It was estimated that the sea water was almost drunk, and he shouted something vaguely in his mouth.

    This special goblin can''t swim. You still go to the sea. Is the temptation of this hair worth playing with?

    I waved to Dawu: "go and save this bald lad."

    Dawu still wears a funny mask on his face. I''ve never seen the face under his mask.

    Dawu said in a very gentle voice, "No."

    "Why?"

    "I can''t swim either."

    Grass! What can I do? I can''t swim. Did I just watch gangdamu drown in the sea?

    "What about that?"

    I said to myself.

    "Quietly appreciate goblin''s death. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. Why do I feel that gangdamu''s struggling is very enjoyable? No, you can''t let him alone! "

    Dawu finished his words and flew to the lost sea.

    About three minutes later, there were two struggling figures in the sea. One was fluttering with one hand, and the other was a rigid wood protecting the wig on his head; One is Dawu, who is fluttering but makes a very pleasant cry.

    I frowned and looked at the two wonderful flowers. There was no way to save them. If lanstya and them came, it was estimated that the bodies of the two goods had been eaten up by fish.

    Forget it, it''s like a sea burial. I simply don''t care. Death always comes at a price.

    But I always felt sorry for gunaki. I said to the happy squeaking sweet treasure Watching: "can you pull up these two grandsons with silk?"

    Tianbao nodded, twisted his body and walked towards the beach.

    I looked at the speed of Tianbao and thought that if I went to the beach, I would only save the body.

    Forget it, it''s up to God. It doesn''t matter if you die. Anyway, these two wonderful flowers are not liked by readers.

    Before long, Tianbao came over with silk dragging two wonderful flowers with obvious bulging stomachs and threw them on the beach at will.

    I walked over to check the situation of the two people. GANGDA wood turned his white eyes, protected his wig with one hand and risked water in his mouth. It looks like he can''t die. Dawu was wearing a mask, but his belly was bulging. It seemed that he was still alive.

    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded.

    "Ah? What happened to them? "

    I didn''t look up and answered casually, "drink water in the game and hold it."

    "Don''t worry?"

    It was Yuli who was talking. She also squatted down, just opposite me.

    Since I heard the sound, I suddenly recovered! This, this is my swimsuit. Here comes the Hougong group!

    I looked up slowly with hope and faith. What I saw was a pair of big waves in front of Li''s chest, which were hidden and visible.

    The sea is rough. I seem to hear the sound of the waves. Heaven, this white bikini is a perfect match! Yuli noticed my eyes and looked at me shyly. The lavender skin was so beautiful against the white bikini! With the ponytail untied by Li, the white shawl and long hair at the moment are too cured. Pleasing to the eye, I slowly turned my head and looked forward to the swimsuits of savvy, Bella and fiola¡° What are you looking at! You stupid demon king? Anyway, you just think sister Youli''s swimsuit is the best, right? " Fiora covered her chest and said to me with a slight red face and some anger. Fiora is not bold by Li. She looks pure and lovely in a black one-piece swimming skirt. With the expression at the moment, it''s perfect. Bella is the boldest. She is a pink bikini and has a high fork. I was surprised, but for vampires, thousands of years old is still a child. Although there is nothing to see, under this high fork, this boldness makes people bleed¡° Hey, Lord devil, are you interested? " Bella smiled wickedly and stared at me, which still made me cold. But what surprised me most was the succubus Savi. She was even more tightly wrapped than fiora and looked like a Chinese swimsuit in the 1980s. Fortunately, lanstya could find such a simple swimsuit. When sawey saw me looking at her, her head turned to one side, which surprised me. How could this normally open demon act like this? Is this shyness? Finally, lanstya, who had no hope, wanted to directly ignore this broad-minded goddess. But when I saw the past, I was stunned. There is only one word in my mind. God, goddess! Now lanstya is wearing a sky blue bra and a swimming skirt with tulle. A long white hair was blowing in the wind. Her white hair was somewhat different from that of Youli. Youli was gray white, while she was silver white. Such long white hair with such a swimsuit can only be described as natural. She looked at me with a sweet smile. This smile made me stay where I am, and I had some unspeakable feelings in my heart. Is this moving? I should have moved my heart to this broad-minded waste goddess again? I quickly shook my head and dispelled the idea. It must be God''s conspiracy¡° Ah, don''t you comment on the goddess''s swimsuit? I chose it carefully. " Lanstya showed a smile that wanted to be guarded. I was a little confused and hurriedly said, "waste, you don''t look good in anything." I don''t know what I''m talking about. Lanstya was a little lost after listening to my words. Oh, he took several beauties and ran to one side to play in the water. Looking at these beautiful shadows, my heart is confused. Not long later, I calmed down, settled down and began to wonder. Don''t I put on my swimsuit? What, my task hasn''t been completed yet? Surprised, he looked down at gangdamu and Dawu lying on the ground. Is it possible that these two grandchildren are still missing? I kicked Gundam and Dawu lying on the ground, "are you dead? If you don''t die, get up and bury yourself at sea. " Just as big wood got up on a wheel, Dawu jumped up too¡° Hey, Lord devil, I''m just tired of drinking too much water, but the sea is really comfortable. It''s suffocating... "Shut up!" I hurriedly interrupted Dawu''s words, and I didn''t want to hear anything about his view of the new world¡° Now you two change into the same clothes as me. " I pointed to the swimming trunks I was wearing. Gangdamu straightened his wig and complained to me, "Lord devil, I don''t have pants like you! I don''t wear anything inside... "Lord devil, I don''t either, but if you beat me, my servant is willing to wear it." I looked at Dawu who was talking. It was really a strange request¡° OK, the king meets your requirements! " I shouted to lanstya and others not far away: "lanstya, come here! I''ll show you a good game! "¡° The name of the game is burying Dawu, playing Dawu. I have a stick. I''m proud! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 53

    I kicked Gundam and Dawu lying on the ground, "are you dead? If you don''t die, get up and bury yourself at sea. " Just as big wood got up on a wheel, Dawu jumped up too¡° Hey, Lord devil, I''m just tired of drinking too much water, but the sea is really comfortable. It''s suffocating... "Shut up!" I hurriedly interrupted Dawu''s words, and I didn''t want to hear anything about his view of the new world¡° Now you two change into the same clothes as me. " I pointed to the swimming trunks I was wearing. Gangdamu straightened his wig and complained to me, "Lord devil, I don''t have pants like you! I don''t wear anything inside... "Lord devil, I don''t either, but if you beat me, my servant is willing to wear it." I looked at Dawu who was talking. It was really a strange request¡° OK, the king meets your requirements! " I shouted to lanstya and others not far away: "lanstya, come here! I''ll show you a good game! "¡° The name of the game is burying Dawu, playing Dawu. I have a stick. I''m proud! " I called lanstya. She looked at me a little unhappy and seemed to be angry with me for saying that her swimsuit was not good-looking¡° What do we play? What is burying Dawu and beating Dawu? I have a stick and I''m proud? " I pointed to Dawu and said to the crowd, "this man strongly asked me to add a meal to him, so I decided to take you to play a game, listen to my orders and dig a pit first!" Lanstya tinkle made some shovels and gave them to gangdamu. Gangdamu is very active in digging holes, and it''s better to dig on the beach. I pushed Dawu into the pit and filled the sand firmly at his request. Aren''t you shaking m? I''ll make you feel comfortable today. Looking at the buried Dawu with only one head exposed, I said to the people, "the game is very simple. You cover your eyes and stand in the distance. Under the command of others, use the stick in your hand to hit Dawu. Whoever hits will win. "¡° Stupid devil! What''s interesting about this game? It''s not interesting at all. Hum! " Fiora''s sweet treasure was rolled directly into his mouth by the octopus with his tentacles. For a moment, I felt the whole world quiet. That''s how Tianbao was eaten? Eaten by this big octopus¡° Demon king! There are monsters! "¡° Demon king, gangdamu is right! " Dawu and gangdamu came out at some time. Why do you still use these two wonderful flowers? Isn''t the sea beast right in front of you. Before long, lanstya and others came to me. However, they did not see you Li''s figure. They looked at the sea beast and screamed constantly¡° Sweet, sweet treasure is gone? " Lanstya''s voice trembled, and the party stood by the sea and looked at each other¡° Ma''s! Revenge for Tianbao! Kill this big squid! Let''s have a barbecue. " I was angry and shouted at the crowd¡° Calm down! If I were you, I would not consider revenge first, because the sun will set soon... "Lanstya pointed behind me. I turned my head, and only half of the blood red sun could be seen. It seems that it is impossible to complete the task. My chest suddenly hurts. It hurts deeply. It seems that I don''t have to avenge Tianbao. I''m about to die. Damn your sister system, it''s really your sister''s pit devil! It''s still a fart. Let''s discuss something about your sister''s system. You can kill me. Don''t hurt too much, okay? The pain was the same and didn''t give me face at all¡° Wait, if my body is cold, please bury me at sea. " In the surprised eyes of the people, I lay down quietly on the spot. Casually grabbed some sand, covered my body, put my hands on my chest and closed my eyes. Wait to die, I''m a professional! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 54

    I lay quietly on the ground, the pain in my chest was still there, and there was the exclamation of lanstya and others in my ears.

    Noisy, you know noisy. Can''t you let me die quietly? Please respect the inferior dead.

    The pain in my chest suddenly increased. I felt something flying to my chest. Is this your sister''s systematic way of killing? Don''t say it''s really creative. Isn''t it the legendary Tathagata God''s palm falling from the sky?

    "It''s awful! Bah, bah! "

    A childish voice suddenly came.

    I grinned with pain. I was forced to open my eyes to see which grandson began to abuse my body before I was dead? And bad? Did you lie on me and chew me?

    "Eh? Sweet treasure? "

    I saw what was pressing on me. It turned out to be Tianbao, and it was Tianbao with a white cover on my head.

    At the same time, the pain in the chest disappeared, and a voice came from my mind: "when the task is completed, reward your sister 100."

    "Ah?" How did this end? Is it finished when Tianbao wears a white mask on his head? At the moment, I swear in my heart that if I can see the person who releases the task or the developer of the system one day, I will not spare him!

    "Honey, whose is this on your head? Why do I look familiar? "

    Sweet treasure hissed all the time, which meant he didn''t know.

    I picked up the white mask from Tianbao''s head and looked at it carefully. It''s not my metamorphosis. Now I just want to thank the inexplicable mask. If it didn''t appear on Tianbao''s head, I''m afraid the body would be hard.

    "Lord devil, yes, can you give it back to me?"

    Yuli covered her chest with one hand and said weakly. The wronged little look is very lovely.

    "Yours?"

    I asked.

    "Well, yes, it''s a servant. Just now I was swimming when a wave came. This, this was washed away. I''ve been looking for the sea animal, but I didn''t find it. Then it appeared on Tianbao''s head. "

    I smiled and handed the mask to Yuli. She took it with one hand and turned around to put it on again.

    Although she turned around, she still saw something she shouldn''t see from behind. It''s your mask. I said it looks familiar.

    "Honey, didn''t you get eaten? How did it happen to me? "

    Sweet treasure hissed a little wronged, saying he didn''t know what was going on.

    I looked at the crowd. Everyone was surprised, but lanstya frowned and looked constipated. What''s the matter? Is it because I, the great demon, didn''t die? You are very lost?

    Lanstya felt my eyes pointing behind me.

    I turned my head in the surprised eyes of the people.

    A little girl who looked younger than Bella and fiora stood behind me, but the big octopus disappeared.

    "Bah, bah, it''s terrible. It''s bitter. It''s not as delicious as seafood."

    Now the sun has completely set, but the sky is not dark. I looked at the little girl. The little girl has long sea blue hair, big eyes and is very cute in blue clothes.

    She felt my sight and looked at me with a smile. Suddenly, she couldn''t touch it and rushed towards me. One bite on my arm.

    "Ah, it hurts! Where did you come from, little Laurie? What''s your name? "

    "Bah, bah, it''s awful. It''s not salty at all!"

    "Ah, you little Laurie, don''t think I''m not angry because I''m cute. Why do you say I''m not delicious! Ben Wang is still very confident about his body. Take another bite. Come on, you bite this arm. "

    I handed the other hand to little Laurie.

    Little Lori is not polite. She bit me on the arm. It hurts!

    "Hey, just do what you want. Don''t try hard! It''s bleeding! It hurts! "

    "Bah, bah, it''s still terrible! Not salty at all! "

    The little girl''s childish voice said again, which really annoyed me.

    "OK, come here and try again to see if the king will kill you!"

    The little girl tilted her head and looked at me with a smile. She spat directly to one side. Ah, you little Laurie, I''m really angry. I''m the only one who spits at others and no one dares to spit at me.

    I was about to get angry, but lanstya grabbed me and whispered in my ear.

    "After Tianbao was vomited out by the octopus sea animal, the sea animal became, became this little girl..."

    After listening to lanstya''s words, I suddenly felt that my blood was cold, and the sea animal Octopus became a little Lori? This is an invasion! Octopus mother? And I said I was delicious in front of sea animals!

    I coughed twice and smiled at the little girl, "little sister, my brother is the worst. All of us here are terrible. Well, No. She''s the best food we have here. She is very salty! "

    "Lance, TIA, do you mean you are usually idle?" Lanstya was just getting angry when I told Octopus mother that she was delicious. She was stunned when I asked¡° It''s OK. Anyway, it''s nothing. It''s quite free. " I nodded to lanstya with satisfaction, then turned to the octopus mother and said, "little sister, you hear that she is very salty. Just count her delicious. You eat her. Let''s go first. Look, it''s getting dark. My mother will scold me if I don''t go home. See you later, see you later, don''t send it! " Octopus mother looked at me and kept a smile on her face. Suddenly her blue hair was divided into eight strands and stood up like a snake. I stopped my steps and stared at the octopus mother with some precautions. The evil servant behind me was also very nervous and put on a posture ready to attack at any time¡° Big brother, Xiao Ba is very hungry. Can you cook? " I feel bitter in my heart. This sea beast can''t be provoked. I can only follow her words¡° Yes, the rice cooked by big brother is salty. Do you want me to help you with this white haired witch? " I pointed to lanstya, who looked at me angrily¡° Xiao Ba doesn''t like to eat, Xiao Ba likes to eat seafood... "No problem, big brother meets your requirements!" I see this innocent little Lori, this little Lori turned from a sea animal. In fact, there is not much hostility in his heart. The sea beast who calls himself Xiao Ba is obviously immature. If he can be solved by coaxing, why fight¡° The demon servant listens to the order. Let''s go fishing! Fishing with Dawu! " Dawu was very excited. He turned around a few times and asked me if it hurt to be bitten by a fish. In this way, Xiao Ba stood by the sea and watched us wrap Dawu with sweet treasure silk several times and throw it into the sea. The other end of the silk thread was handed over to gangdamu, who was also happy. At the moment, there is a cluster of kelp on the big wood, and it is also said that swimming can really grow hair. This is hard evidence, which is a gift from the sea. Lanstya and I set up a bonfire on the beach. They sat around the campfire and chatted with Xiao ba¡° Big brother, are you good or bad? " Xiao Ba looked at me naively. Youli touched her head. Her originally irritable hair like a snake is now as clever as a kitten under Youli''s touch¡° Your name is Xiao Ba, right? We are all bad people. We are the evil devil army in the mouth of mankind! " I deliberately teased Xiao ba¡° Uh huh, Xiao Ba is also a bad person. Every time I want to make friends with humans, they not only ignore me, but also beat me with things. I''m very angry. They overturned their boat, watched them drink water and play in the sea, and threw them ashore when they were tired of it. "¡° Later, no one made friends with me. They all said Xiao BA was a big villain and a big monster! "¡° Big brother, can you make friends with me? Little eight has no friends... "I said to my heart, little sister, you become a big octopus and sea beast. How dare humans make friends with you? If you keep doing this, some strange uncles will cry out and make friends with you. Before I spoke, lanstya, who had been in a trance, looked at Xiao Ba and said, "yes, we are all your friends." Little eight was very happy. The snake like hair on her head danced wildly. She cried happily, "little eight has friends!" Looking at the dancing little eight, I fell into deep meditation. Sometimes, bad people are just misunderstood good people, and evil is just another kind of justice. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 55

    Not long later, lanstiya and others got along well with Octopus mother xiaobaqing and sisters.

    I sat by the campfire and looked at them happily.

    At this time, Bella in a high fork swimsuit came up to me, "Lord devil, no one wants to make friends with Bella. Would you like to be Bella''s friend?"

    Bella ate my expression on her face and scared me to forget to peek at the scenery in her swimsuit. Of course, there may not be scenery.

    "Bella, you''ve been pretending, haven''t you? That''s not true of you, is it? "

    I pulled at random, but Bella was obviously stunned, lowered her head, and her cheeks were slightly red in the light of the campfire.

    "Just... No, i... I didn''t..."

    Bella raised her face slightly. At the moment, her expression was not crazy, but green and astringent. Look at my mouth. Bella quickly got up and left and ran to fiola.

    "Hey, hey! Stupid devil! How can you bully my sister! "

    Fiola yelled at me angrily when she saw Bella''s strange appearance.

    "Fiora, don''t be rude."

    Julie scolded fiola very seriously.

    Fiora looked at me angrily and spit out her tongue at me. The evil fire of this action runs straight.

    What''s the matter today? Are you playing the game of exciting girls one by one?

    In order to calm down, I went to gangdamu fishing by the sea. Tianbao was beside him and looked at the sea happily.

    "Bald, just big wood, did you catch it?"

    Gangdamu looked at me strangely and said, "Lord devil, I''m not bald. Not yet. "

    I looked at the waters where Dawu was, and there were ripples on the water.

    "Pull the line, the grandson must have been bitten by a fish. He doesn''t want to tell us he''s on the hook."

    As soon as gangdamu heard this, he ran back with the silk thread, and Tianbao hissed to refuel.

    Not surprisingly, even Dawu was pulled to the beach with a fish much bigger than Dawu. Now Dawu was half in the fish''s mouth. He looked at me with some resentment.

    Seeing such a big fish, I shouted to the people near the campfire, "come and help clean up. Let''s have a beach BBQ."

    Before long, a big fish was put on the campfire and began to barbecue.

    Xiao Ba looked at the roasted big fish with scorched outside and tender inside, and his mouth watered. It made lanstya giggle.

    I have to say that it''s really pleasant to eat roast fish on the beach. The sea breeze tickles my heart, especially with the company of many girls.

    "Big pot, this matter''s red mouth howls and stabs all rain roule."

    Xiaoba still chewed fish in his mouth and said something vaguely. Xiao Ba, Xiao Ba, you eat raw seafood every day. Of course, the roast fish is delicious.

    "Will you come back to me later?"

    Youli gently wipes the fish residue from Xiaoba''s mouth.

    I looked at such a naive and lovely little Octopus mother. It was really cured. Compared with the two vampires Laurie in my harem camp, this is the real Laurie.

    "Yes, so Xiaoba, you should be obedient. If humans come in the future, you will become like this and try to make friends with them."

    Xiao Ba promised happily.

    I looked at the happy people eating roast fish, and suddenly a feeling called warm came to my heart.

    At this moment, when the moon is in the middle of the sky, I get up and leave from all the people, and walk on the beach gently touched by the sea breeze. The lost sea is like a black jade in this night.

    Simply close your eyes and lie on the beach, enjoying a quiet and beautiful night ******* Lord Wang... "

    I opened my eyes, and her beautiful face appeared in front of me. In the night, her skin color seemed very mysterious, and her eyes were like gemstones.

    "You Li, what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing, Lord devil. I''ve always wanted to thank you since the dark elf family came back. Thank you, Lord devil who saved me."

    Youli''s voice is very soft. Under the sea breeze, it floats into my heart like a song, but I don''t know why, I think of the elegy sung by the elves after teddell''s death.

    "Do you hate teddell?"

    Youli is a little stunned. Her eyes are staring at the lost sea. After a long time, he said to me, "Lord devil, I say I don''t hate. Will you believe it?"

    "Yes."

    Julie puffed out, turned and walked towards the people by the campfire, "Lord devil, Julie, I have no hatred for a long time. Now I am no longer a dark elf. I am your Lord, your demon servant, you Li. "

    Julie turned and smiled at me.

    Under the moonlight, the smile is so quiet and beautiful. Hatred or sadness is an emotion of the past, isn''t it?

    I lay down again, put my head on my hands and quietly enjoyed the feeling of the sea breeze. Gradually there was some sleepiness.

    I don''t know how long later, the sea breeze seemed to be getting stronger, the roar of the wind seemed to be heard in my ears, and my body suddenly became cold¡° Why is there such a strong wind? " How long have you been sleeping? Is this a typhoon? I reluctantly opened my eyes. I went. I trembled when I opened my eyes. Xiao Ba became a big octopus. At the moment, I was lying on Xiao BA''s head, and Xiao Ba swam rapidly in the sea. Exciting! More exciting than a roller coaster¡° Small -- eight. Cold -- quiet -- point. I -- quickly -- want to -- vomit... "Before I finished speaking, I vomited out. Xiao Ba seemed a little disgusting. He suddenly dived and seemed to want to clean his body. This hurt me. I quickly lay on her head and tried to cling to her with both hands. But the octopus''s skin is very greasy. It''s just fine. Now it gets more greasy with some water¡° Ah! Die, die, die! " Ignore the demon king for help, and no one helps the desperate demon king. The desperation in the demon king''s heart at the moment can almost fill the whole lost sea. Where is the lost sea? This is my lost life! Almost five minutes later, I was floating on the sea, and the sea water overflowed out of my mouth. Xiao Ba dragged me ashore and threw me on the beach. It took me a long time to slow down. Although it was still very uncomfortable, it was much better than before. I touched the head of Xiao Ba, who became little Laurie at the moment. Xiao BA was very gentle and enjoyed touching her head like a kitten¡° Xiao Ba, can you tell your brother why you put me on your head and take me to experience the feeling of flying? " Little eight narrowed his eyes and said happily, "sister lanstya said, I need to repay you for what you gave me. My sister also said that you like the sea best. Let me become a sea animal and take you to experience the feeling of swimming in the sea. "¡° Oh, really, my brother''s -- really -- very -- happy -- happy! Like to vomit. " I clenched my teeth and looked at lanstya. Lanstya avoided my sight and whistled soundlessly¡° My right-hand assistant, can you explain your intentions to the demon king in 300 words? "¡° Ah Le, I''m not, I''m not watching the demon king. Well, wait for me to make it up. Huh? I think you''re too tired. I want you to relax. Well, yes, that''s it. " Lanstya was a little flustered¡° Hehe, you know my heart. " Instead of paying attention to lanstya, I squatted in front of Xiao Ba and shaved her little nose¡° Xiao Ba, it was really fun just now. Brother really likes it, but being an adult can''t be selfish, right? Sister lanstya also wants to play. What should I do? Why don''t you help sister lanstya, too? Just like what I played just now, I''m speeding up. How about going up and down more times? "¡° Ah! Demon king, what do you mean! When did I say I liked playing! " Lanstya pinched her waist and retorted angrily¡° Okay, okay! Since my brother likes it, I''ll take you once. "¡° No, No. Xiao Ba, my brother is not greedy. One time is enough. One time is enough. " I quickly waved my hand. Xiao Ba didn''t seem to be ready to talk to me, but looked at the crowd: "Xiao Ba is a good child, I''ll take you to play together! Little eight is not afraid of being tired! " All of them looked at Xiao BA in horror and shouted in horror¡° Ah!? No! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 56

    Xiaoba didn''t pay attention to the people who screamed. She flew into the sea. In an instant, a huge octopus sea animal appeared in front of me. Before I could react, a huge tentacle rolled up a group of us directly and threw it on her head. This time Xiaoba seemed to learn to be smart. She didn''t know what was sticky on her head. People were like flies on sticky paper.

    I was lying on the top of Xiao BA''s head with a gray face. Lanstya was crying. I didn''t know whether it was real or fake. The others were all moaning.

    "Be more violent! "Hey, hey, hey"

    But Dawu cried excitedly.

    "No, my, my wig is going to fall off!"

    The wind roars, the sea is cold, one dive and one float, startling and heartbreaking.

    About fifteen minutes later, Xiao Ba threw them on the beach.

    "Oh..."

    In addition to dau, they vomited as soon as they landed, especially lanstya''s face was pale.

    "Big brother, do you want to play?"

    Xiaoba looked at the crowd innocently. They quickly waved their hands off. It was fun.

    Dawu looked excited and was about to say that he was going to be kicked back into the sea by Yuli.

    The people frolicked for a while before they fell asleep by the campfire. The swimsuit task of the great demon is over.

    The next day, pushed by lanstya, I woke up reluctantly from my sleep.

    "Waste, what are you doing!"

    Lanstya was not angry and pointed to the sea.

    I looked in the direction of her finger. A small red dot was at the end of the sea level. It was meant for me to see the sunrise.

    At the moment, the sea level is shining with orange light. Gradually, the small red dots become larger, and an orange sun rises from the horizon. The sea level in the distance also turned orange.

    "Is it beautiful?"

    "Beauty."

    I casually answered lanstya''s questions and looked at the early sun, which represented hope and a new sunrise.

    "There is still hope in this continent, at least now..."

    Lanstya murmured for unknown reasons. Although the voice was very small, I heard it.

    I looked at the early sun and thought about lanstya''s words again and again,. I know what lanstya is hiding from me, but I''m sure she won''t hurt me.

    I firmly believe that an impulse appears in my heart. No matter what hardships and threats the world will face, hope always exists.

    They cleaned up. I touched Xiao BA''s head: "brother, I''m leaving, but I''ll come back to see Xiao ba."

    With tears in his eyes, Xiao Ba looked at me reluctantly, "brother, you have to keep your word. Xiao Ba is waiting for you to come and play with me."

    Xiao Ba became a sea animal, waved his tentacles to the crowd, and sank to the bottom of the sea with expectant eyes.

    After saying goodbye to Xiao Ba, I took everyone back to the devil''s castle. Gangdamu and Dawu turned around step by step, one because they loved kelp wave wigs, and the other because they opened the door to the new world. Privately, they agreed to come again.

    Back to the devil''s castle, it''s almost noon. I sit on the throne and try to communicate with your sister system of the pit demon king. I want to see how this so-called your sister value can strengthen my body.

    "Your sister, tell me how your sister is worth."

    No one paid attention to me, and there was no frivolous voice in my mind.

    "Waste, what''s the use of your sister''s task reward from the pit father system?"

    I simply asked lanstya, the goddess of waste.

    Lanstya has been worried since she returned to the demon king castle. She looked at me in surprise after listening to my words.

    "I don''t know. Won''t you ask yourself?"

    "I asked, no response."

    "Maybe she hasn''t woken up yet..."

    "Wait, what are you talking about? Who didn''t wake up? This task is not released by the system? Is it God? "

    Lanstya noticed that she had said something wrong, staggered my eyes and began to pretend to be stunned.

    "Ah, I don''t know... I didn''t say anything. How could it be that God released the task, the system, the system, in short, the system."

    I looked at lanstya with a flustered look. Just about to ask questions, a lazy voice that couldn''t distinguish men from women suddenly appeared in my mind.

    "Convertibility? Ah, well, I''ll send it to you and see for yourself. "

    The voice yawned and seemed to have just woke up.

    As soon as the voice fell, some pictures appeared in my mind, just like browsing the Internet in China.

    Name: Anle

    Occupation: Demon King

    Properties:

    Power: 99

    Speed: 120

    Physical strength: 80

    Magic: 70

    IQ: 250 your sister value: 100 points. Sure enough, it belongs to the attribute point of my great demon king. My IQ is high. I''m afraid I''ll give up my IQ of 250. Huh? A hundred of your sister''s values can be exchanged for some attribute points? Attribute points can be added to strength, defense, physical strength and magic. It seems that I was born with intelligence. I am worthy of being my great devil. I am born intelligent. How strong is the enhancement of a little attribute point? It takes me a task to get the total number of your sister''s values? I can only ignore this wonderful setting for the time being and quickly check other things. There are still some skills, but they are all above 10000 skill points. At least, the devil''s palm needs 10000 points of your sister''s value. In general, your sister''s value can be exchanged for attribute points and skills. Ma suddenly felt cheated, and a very arrogant voice suddenly appeared in her mind, "change or not, hurry up. How annoying... "I backed out of the check exchange function with a black line on my face¡° Is there a lanstya grip meter? " I asked lanstya. Lanstya looked at me for some reason, "what do you want?"¡° Don''t talk nonsense to me! "¡° Ah, huh? What kind of begging attitude are you! " Lanstya reluctantly threw a grip gauge at me. I have to find out how much this strength is equal to. I gripped the grip meter, and the value on the grip meter began to change, 98.1kg. The maximum strength for three consecutive times is 98.1. I wrote down this value and shouted to the system in my mind to exchange some attribute points and add them to the strength. Sure enough, as I expected, there was no gorgeous light and no feeling of flying into the immortal. So I finished adding points. At the moment, I pay more attention to the value of grip strength meter. I hold it tightly, 98.2kg for three consecutive times. I suddenly blew my hair. This is really a pit father. I almost died. The attribute points obtained from completing this task have strengthened these¡° Lanstya, come here. I''m going to kill God! " Lanstya looked at me in horror, holding her shoulders tightly in her hands¡° Anle, demon king, this system is a bit flawed, but it''s still good, isn''t it? System, are you right? "¡° Uh huh, take it easy. I''ll give you a compensation package and I''ll increase your reward value. Take it easy. Calm down, demon king calm down "" hehe, I have to kill God today, and then I''ll kill Capua again. " I said in a cold voice with red eyes. Lanstya looked at me and was about to cry, "sister! Help me! " She suddenly uttered such a sentence out of thin air¡° Huh? Huh? Huh? This waste! " The system seemed very angry and said in my mind¡° Demon king, a new task is coming today. Cry this waste goddess for me. Your sister is worth a thousand points! " The system sounds again. The voice of this sentence is no longer inseparable from men and women. It is a woman. It seems that she has removed her disguise. The voice is very elegant and beautiful, but a little lazy. As soon as the system task was released, I smiled and looked at lanstya¡° Waste, I''m really sorry. I was excited just now, but now I have a system task. The reward is worth a thousand, isn''t it very good? "¡° Yes, yes, I said, although the system is pitted, it''s OK. Men need to grow stronger. " Lanstya patted her chest, relieved, and showed a bright smile. I looked at lanstya and grinned, "but this task is a little difficult. I need your cooperation."¡° No problem, give it to the goddess. A beautiful, kind, just and charming goddess will not refuse the people''s help. What kind of task is it? "¡° Nothing, just let me abuse you. " Lanstya opened her mouth and looked at me in horror: "ah? You? What did you say? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 57

    I smiled and approached lanstya. Lanstya looked wronged and looked at me with her shoulder.

    For a time, I couldn''t bear it, but as soon as I had the idea of shrinking back, my head hurt. It seems that once the task is released, I will be punished for shrinking back.

    "Waste, I''m not to blame!"

    I walked to lanstya step by step. Lanstya seemed to admit her fate and looked at me in despair with tears in her eyes.

    I stopped and let my headache torment me. I thought it was very relaxing and fun, but when I saw such lanstya, I only felt my heart trembling, and the pain in my heart was a little heavier than my headache.

    "Ah!"

    The torture of pain made me roar involuntarily. I held my head and shouted at lanstya, "go!"

    Lanstya looked at me in a daze. She seemed to be frightened and began to cry.

    "When the task is completed, reward your sister, which is worth 1000 points."

    The headache receded and the task was completed. What the hell is this? So simple? It''s reasonable to think about it. The task says that lanstya is crying. I''m crying.

    The pain disappeared. I just wanted to tell lanstya and comfort her not to cry again.

    Unexpectedly, lanstya stopped crying, looked at me and asked in a low voice, "the task is completed?"

    "Yes." I answered in some confusion.

    "Ah, life is like a play. It all depends on Acting! The goddess once again escaped from the evil demon king. I am beautiful and kind. "

    Lanstya burst into tears and looked at me contemptuously.

    I sympathized with this loser, but I didn''t expect that the loser''s belly black goddess was pretending to cry, and suddenly my fire came up.

    I approached lanstya again with an evil smile. At this time, gangdamu suddenly ran into the throne hall.

    Gangdamu saw lanstya shivering in the corner and evil approaching me with a smile, touched his head and turned awkwardly to go.

    "Come back, what''s up!"

    "Lord devil, I didn''t see anything. I swear with my hair that I really didn''t see you flirting with Lord lanstya."

    "Eh? What do you mean, you bald lad, flirting with me? This is clearly... Clearly, clearly, I molested him! "

    Lanstya retorted unconvinced.

    Hearing the word "bald ladle", gangdamu immediately looked at me with tears in his eyes.

    "Well, say something."

    I waved my hand, sat on the throne again and looked at GANGDA wood.

    Just big wood had luck and looked up at the ceiling of the hall 45 degrees. Is this especially to keep tears from flowing?

    "Lord devil, there are people shouting and scolding outside the castle."

    "Ouch, I''m Cao! Is it a monk with a hairy face and a mouth? "

    Gangdamu looked at me with an ignorant expression, "Lord demon, I don''t know what you said. Outside the castle is a female human warrior. It seems that he has been here."

    Female brave? I recalled that the only people who came to the devil''s castle were the knight Lina with blond hair, big waves and shaking m potential who was 100% ignored by the enemy and Ellie with facial paralysis who attacked her teammates 100%.

    "Lead the way ahead. I''ll go and have a look!"

    I came to the outside of the castle with gunaki. At the moment, there was only Yuli outside the castle. It seemed that she was facing off with the scolding people.

    When I came closer, it was indeed Lina. Lina was wearing white armor and black silk Nei clothes, which outlined the extreme wearing. In particular, this golden wavy curly hair looked very noble and elegant.

    "You? Are you the devil? Why is it different from before? "

    Lina looked shocked when she saw me. She did see me demonized during the war with the dragon, but this new image is the first time.

    Alas, I really can''t help it. Since you started your sister system, the new style is so attractive to the opposite sex.

    "Are you a monkey? Why are you yelling outside the king''s castle? "

    When Lina heard my question, she seemed to think of something. She shouted at me angrily, "you killed Anle! I''ll kill you and avenge Anle! "

    Huh? I killed Anle? I killed myself? It''s very professional for me to wait for death. It''s the first time I''ve heard about killing myself. Why did I die? When did I die? But it really surprised me that Lina wanted to avenge me. Is it because this little lady is interested in me?

    Lanstya also looked at me with a confused face, looked at Lina, and winked at Lina.

    Linas ignored lanstya''s actions and asked me again, "You evil devil! Since you killed Anle, it''s OK for you to take the debt of Anle! He still owes me 999999 gold coins and 999 Silver Coins. "

    Lina felt a silver coin in her hand and put it on her chest.

    My face was black. I was indeed fined 10 million gold coins by Capua City, and I only gave her one silver coin. One gold coin is indeed equal to one hundred silver coins, but do you, a little knight on the way, need to calculate so accurately? You said 10 million yuan directly, and ah, your purpose of provocation for me to find the demon king was to ask for accounts. I''m so angry, but I have to smile.

    "Stupid human brave, the king did not kill the handsome, handsome and popular kapua city''s first brave man, Lord Anle."¡° Bah! " Just after I described myself, lanstya spat to one side. Yuli looked at me and lanstya strangely and fell into thinking. My eyes twitched slightly, looked at lanstya, and then said, "go back. I don''t want to embarrass you today."¡° You really didn''t? " I ignored Lina, who asked questions. Although her mouth revealed joy and doubt, she turned around and took her party back to the castle. Back on the throne, I thought over Lina''s words. Am I dead? How the hell did I die¡° Strange? The brave man of death, Lord Anle? " Lanstya didn''t forget to laugh at me at this time¡° Waste, don''t be complacent. I''ll contact the system right now and strive for future tasks around you. " Lanstya looked at me in horror, as if she was afraid of the system or the person who released the system¡° Ah! Lord Anle, the first brave man in the great kapua City, do you want the goddess to cook some food for you? " I twitched a few times in the corner of my eye. This waste man still knew the art of war and turned me into an army¡° Waste, as my assistant, I think we should unite and stop fighting, okay? Take a step back, I don''t need the system to pit you, and you don''t cook, okay? Isn''t it good to be harmonious? Why do we have to hurt each other? " Lanstya snorted and ignored me. I thought about Lina''s words. The doubt in my heart is very deep. No! I have to go to Capua¡° Waste, why did you say I died? "¡° Who knows? If you can''t, go to kapua and have a look. " That''s the only way. I summoned my harem group and arranged a few words at random. I wanted to leave for a while and let them go their own way. If there were brave people breaking in, they would catch them and wait until I came back. After everything was arranged, something embarrassed me appeared. How can I get out of the shape given by the latest your sister system? Is it difficult that I can only maintain this image of the demon king all my life¡° Waste, your sister... "Your sister!"¡° I''m not scolding you! I mean, can I restore the human image from the image of your sister''s system? " Lanstya thought for a moment and said, "it should be OK. Ask the system what it says." Yes, what''s the use of asking this waste? It''s better to directly ask your sister''s system, and I feel that the task publisher of this system must be God didn''t run away. In addition, after lanstya mistakenly shouted a sister, the system suddenly laid hands on lanstya, and I asked lanstya when I thought of it¡° Waste, do you have a sister? " As soon as I finished speaking, lanstya was obviously stunned and seemed to be thinking about something. Then she shivered and said, "I, I don''t remember."¡° Bah. " There are still things I don''t remember. It''s obviously perfunctory. It seems that this sister scared lanstya very much. I ignored lanstya and asked your sister, "sister system, can I change back to human appearance?" Before long, the moving voice reappeared in my mind. The voice was very soft, but there was no doubt about its dignity. "Yes, I can help you remove the demon king''s disguise. In the future, as long as you imagine your human appearance in your mind, you can also remove the demon king''s disguise." As soon as the system voice finished, I felt some changes. I touched the top of my head. As expected, there was no demon horn. It seemed that it had changed back to human appearance. When everything was ready, let lanstya open the door again. The vortex ball appeared again and I stepped into the portal with all kinds of suspicions. When I came out again, it was Capua, my mansion in the south of the city. As soon as I came out of the portal and watched a group of people come out of my house, my anger soared to the sky. This is what the grandson did! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 58

    Of course I want to be angry, because there is a big white flower hanging in front of my mansion. In this world, it is a decoration only after the owner dies.

    Just as I was burning with anger, the door opened and bald Pedro came out first. He held a picture of me in his hand, which was decorated with black tomb flowers.

    Behind him, Crewe held a dress in his hand, which looked like mine. Kruben was an optimistic man. I had never seen him sad, but now the sadness in Crewe''s eyes didn''t look like fraud.

    My little kitty maid Hill wiped her tears and walked at the end. She is no longer a maid. She is wearing a black dress today. Walking side by side with her was the facial paralysis mage Ellie. There seemed to be sadness in Ellie''s expression, but it was not obvious.

    "Ah, Anle, I envy you so much. These people can be sad for you when you die. "

    Lanstya said as she knocked the melon seeds in her hand.

    This waste is always watching the excitement. Why do these wonderful flowers think I''m dead? Who made this rumor and just wanted me to die?

    I just wanted to go out and tell them I wasn''t dead to stop the farce, but lanstya grabbed me.

    "Don''t you think it''s interesting? Don''t you want to see their reaction before Lina comes back? "

    Lanstya said this, in fact, I really care. As the best brave man in this town, I used to steal the demon king''s helmet or defeat the demon king. I really want to see how these people evaluate me as a great brave man.

    I asked lanstya for a mask, took it up and followed fidro. Lanstya also made some disguises and followed me, spitting out melon seed shells while walking.

    Federo and his party obviously went in the direction of the church, and soon came to the church. The church was already full of people, and their faces showed more or less regret. I''m very happy to see here. It seems that many people don''t want me here.

    Federo put my portrait and clothes in a small coffin and went up to the church podium.

    "Anle, the brave man in Capua City, was ruthlessly killed by the demon king. Unfortunately, he didn''t even find the body. Only this dress and his brave nameplate."

    Said federo in an extremely sad tone.

    After listening to his words, I remembered that I really couldn''t find my brave nameplate, but I was judged dead by these?

    "Anle is a great brave man. He fought with the demon king and..."

    Suddenly, a man under the stage stood up and interrupted federo''s words, "and stole the demon king''s helmet, putting kapua city in danger?"

    "Yes, yes! He''s still a hooligan! "

    "Yes, I remember what you said. He''s still an exhibitionist. Didn''t you see him running around without clothes and flirting with women during our parade?"

    "Yes, yes, I remember what you said. Anle is a pervert."

    "Well, it''s a little fresh meat, but it''s a pity."

    The audience was boiling, and all kinds of high evaluations of me continued. Listen, my face is slightly red. What a high evaluation! How much I love our great brave man!

    "Old iron, old fellow?"

    Lanstya came up with a smile and said.

    "Don''t prick your heart, prick your face."

    It seems that it''s time to tell these white eyed wolves that Lao Tze Anle is still alive.

    Just as I was about to speak, I didn''t know who said from the corner, "so why should we attend the funeral of this pervert, rogue, helmet thief and exposed maniac?"

    Just after this sentence, the whole church was quiet, but it didn''t take long for it to boil like boiling water. Everyone cursed and left the church.

    "Old fellow, embarrassment?"

    "Get out!"

    Lanstya seemed to think it was an opportunity and kept mocking me next to me.

    It''s so sad. I made such a great contribution to Kapuya for mankind. I didn''t hesitate to give up my identity as a brave man and become a demon king. But it has become a pervert in the eyes of the people. Indeed, heroes are always misunderstood.

    I couldn''t help but take off my mask and stood up and looked straight at fidro. There are still some people in the church who haven''t left. They scream ghosts and fly away.

    When I got up, federo looked at me in horror. Tears gushed out of Hill''s face again. Crewe resumed his evil smile and threatened to hold even ghosts. Ellie''s expression seemed to be a little relaxed.

    Federo looked at my portrait in the little coffin and then at me.

    "You, you, you..."

    "You what you! Have you lost your food? "

    "I, I, I..."

    "I what I! I stole your food? "

    "No, no, why aren''t you dead?"

    "Bald lad, do you think I''m dead? Explain to me how... "

    Before I finished, I was interrupted by another voice.

    "Lord fidro! Please him, he was not killed by the evil Lord! He may still be alive... "

    It was Lina who spoke. Before she finished, she found me standing and staring at her. His face showed an excited look, and he couldn''t help running towards me anymore¡° Pay back the money. You haven''t paid back the money this month. Suppose I can live 60 years, one year is equal to 12 months, a total of 720 months. You need to pay me 13888 gold coins 088 a month... "Here, here, here!" I took out a gold coin from my arms and threw it to Lina. Xiaoshuan M. at the beginning, the city Lord arranged for her to become my creditor. I thought I wanted a door-to-door son-in-law. Unexpectedly, Xiaoshuan m was a financial fan¡° Well, go home first. This is not a place to talk. I''ll explain the details to you. You''re not dead. "¡° Hey, my grass, how do you feel, bald lad? You''re looking forward to my death? How do you want to inherit my property? "¡° Your property is mine! You still owe me 999... "Stop, stop, go home first!" I quickly interrupted Lina''s words, and the followers returned to my mansion in the south of the city. As soon as I got home, I asked everyone to pull away the tomb flowers outside the door and the white couplets hanging in the house¡° Lord Anle! Crewe is so happy to know that you are not dead. Come and give Crewe a big hug! " I kicked Crewe in the face. Hill''s eyes are still red since he knows I''m not dead. My lovely little cat really hurts me most¡° It''s very kind of you not to die, Lord Anle. " I touched Hill''s head and looked at her happily, "how can I be willing to die and how can I be willing to make you sad."¡° Pooh! Disgusting! " Lanstya gave me a white look and spat at me. I coughed and looked at the bald Pedro. "Now explain why I died." Fidro may also be a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and looked at me. "First of all, it''s not bald, it''s fidro."¡° Actually, we can''t blame this misunderstanding. That day, didn''t you leave home with your baggage and stay with Lord lanstya? " Fidro looked at lanstya and smiled politely. Another dead father looked at me. Federo said that on the day when lanstya and I came here to kidnap Kama, we met him as soon as we went out¡° That afternoon, the Registrar of the guild disappeared. They searched for it for a long time and couldn''t find it. Later, I took part in the investigation and found a dress in the alley opposite the brave guild. It looked like yours. Later, it was confirmed by Miss Hill''s identification that it was yours. " Yes, I put on the demon king''s armor in the alley and threw my civilian clothes on the ground. It''s no surprise that my clothes are made by hill. She used to sew my name or make some signs on the cuff¡° So that''s why I''m dead? "¡° No, no, don''t interrupt and listen to me. Three days ago, Kama, the Registrar of the guild, came back. She said she was kidnapped by the evil demon king and escaped with her wisdom and courage. The place where she was abducted was the alley, but when asked if she had seen you. Kama said no, he said you might have been killed by the evil devil on the way. But I don''t think the devil will kill. "¡° Why do you think the devil won''t kill? " Federo was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect me to ask these questions. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak, "well, in short, the demon king should not kill, because you will understand in the future." This bald lad always feels that he has more information than others by knowing that the demon king is arranged by God, which makes me a brave disguised demon king very unhappy. I sighed, "these misunderstandings judge me dead. You really expect me to die." Fidro looked at lanstya, then looked at them, sighed and said, "I was going to hide it. I really misunderstood that it was not these reasons that you died, but because of the bone demon! Bone Demon, he''s back! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 59

    As soon as federo''s words fell, Lina and Ellie looked at her in horror.

    Lina trembled and said to fidro, "that, that''s not a legend?"

    Fidro nodded seriously.

    "This matter is very important. I didn''t want to tell you at first, just that Anle was killed by the demon king. If you know that the Bone Demon is back, I''m afraid it will cause panic. "

    Federo explained to Lina that I was surprised. Is this Bone Demon awesome?

    Federo looked at me with a long sigh of relief and said to me, "I sent a brave man to investigate the news of you and Kama. He was attacked by the Bone Demon. Fortunately, there were no casualties. Your nameplate fell from the Bone Demon. That''s why I think you''ve been killed. And what the bone devil is, this also needs to start from a legend in kapua city more than 200 years ago. "

    "Bone Demon has always been regarded as a legend. It is said that there was a great brave man in kapua city more than 200 years ago. No one remembers his name, but knows that he is strong enough to be once considered the only person to fight the demon king."

    "It started because of a guild mission. The brave man took two companions to hunt a bear. It was originally a very simple task, but they encountered an accident on the way back. "

    "They met the forest banshee, an evil man eating monster with human face and Eagle body. In order to protect his companions from escaping, the brave man resisted the forest Banshee alone. Later, his companions returned to the town and called people and horses to try to rescue the brave who fought alone. "

    "But when these people came to the place where they met the Banshee again, there was no figure of the brave man, only a white bone and Sen Bai''s human skeleton lying on the ground. The sword on one side proved the identity of the skeleton - the brave man who fought with the forest Banshee. The people were very sad and wanted to bury the brave man, but when his two companions came forward to collect their bones, something unexpected happened. "

    "No! Stop talking! "

    Lina didn''t seem to want to hear the later story, exclaimed.

    Fidro sighed and looked at Lina. Lina could only cover her ears reluctantly and muttered that she was not afraid.

    "When the skeleton was alive, a white flame lit up in the skeleton''s eyes. He touched his teeth up and down and made a ''click click'' sound. The skeleton gave out a frightening laugh from somewhere. The people who went to the rescue fled in all directions, but the brave companions who had fled collapsed to the ground for fear. "

    "When the fleeing people returned to this place again, the bones of the resurrected brave disappeared, only the two cold bodies of his companions."

    "From then on, people often see a walking skeleton in the forest. His eyes were white flames and his teeth clucked. Over time, the skeleton was called "Bone Demon."

    "Later, the bone devil invaded Capua city and drove away the bone devil under the strong resistance of many brave people. That is, no one has seen the bone devil since that day. Later, it was regarded as a legend."

    "Lina was afraid because when she was a child, when children were disobedient, adults would scare them with bone demons. Walking bones, eating bones, torturing bones. "

    "That''s it?" I buttoned my nose and was afraid of this thing? Lina, how timid you are. If you live in China, you can''t be scared to death. I really want to tell her about some magical objects that adults used to scare children when I was a child. They are more strange and terrible than these bone demons.

    "Isn''t it terrible? That''s a talking and walking skeleton! "

    Lina pleaded unconvinced.

    "Why didn''t the brave fight against the bone demon?"

    Instead of paying attention to Lina, I went on to ask fidro.

    "Because of fear, almost all the people who have encountered this thing die. Even if they escape by chance, they will go crazy."

    "Are the two brave men you sent to me crazy? And when it happened. "

    "Three days ago. So you go and see these two brave men with me. I always feel a little strange. "

    Three days ago, the day after I returned to the devil''s castle.

    Guild sanatorium.

    These two crazy brave men recuperate here. I was standing in this small ward with lanstya and federo. Lina and Ellie didn''t come. As soon as they heard that they were going to meet the brave man who met the bone demon, they ran away early in the morning.

    I stood between two beds, one on the left and one on the right, with a sleeping middle-aged male brave. The breathing is very stable and there is no abnormality.

    "Just these two?"

    Fidro nodded, walked up to one of them and whispered a word in his ear. I just didn''t catch what I said.

    "It''s the bone devil! No! I beg you, let me go, let me go... "

    The brave man suddenly made a sharp cry, tearing his heart and lungs, which was very sad. As soon as his voice fell, the brave man in the other bed suddenly screamed.

    "Bone Demon, let me go, please, I don''t want to fight, let me go, I dare not fight, let me go, I dare not fight."

    Before long, two high priests came in and looked at us complaining, and hurried to appease the two brave men. The two brave men settled down, but they couldn''t stop talking: "let me go, I don''t dare to beat, let me go..." repeated whispers like flies, which made people impatient¡° There''s nothing to ask! " Fidro sighed and went out of the room. "As in legend, everyone who has seen bone demons is crazy."¡° This thing is so fierce. Well, no wonder you misunderstood that I died in the hands of this thing. " I looked at lanstya and indicated whether she knew something about the Bone Demon. Lanstya felt my gaze and shook her head¡° Anle, the words of these two brave men always make me familiar. " I was stunned and carefully recalled the crazy words of the two brave men. I couldn''t hear anything else¡° That''s because you''re crazy, too. " I hurriedly staggered lanstya''s angry eyes¡° Well, the misunderstanding has been solved, and I''m not dead. See you later! " I said to fidro. Fidro listened to me and stared at me¡° Ah? You can''t just go! "¡° What, bald lad, will you invite me to dinner? "¡° No, no, it''s not bald, it''s fidro. I told you about the Bone Demon. I hope you can help me solve it! You are the first brave man in Capua! " Hehe, now I think I''m the first brave man in kapua city¡° No, no, fidro, the first brave man in durland, you''re kidding. I''m a rogue, a pervert and an Le, a demon king helmet thief. It''s not Kapuya''s first braver. " As I finished speaking, lanstya looked at me with appreciation¡° Or exposure mania. "¡° Get out! " Fidro looked awkwardly at lanstya and me. "Lord lanstya, I hope you can help the residents of Capua." Lanstya just wanted to speak, I hurriedly interrupted, "what can I do for you? The bone demon you said hasn''t appeared for more than 200 years. What if these brave men read it wrong? Besides, people are only in the forest now. If kapua is really invaded, which of you is no better than me, a rogue, a pervert and a demon king helmet thief. "¡° And exposure maniacs, Anle, don''t always forget that! " This lanstya, I exposed that you didn''t do it. If you don''t move on the portal, will I become an exhibitionist¡° Lord Anle, please don''t care what residents think of you. As brave people, we should have glory and dignity! Willing to sacrifice their lives for the people and the country. How can you shake a firm and brave heart from the mere view of the outside world! " Fidro said to me in good words¡° Bald ladybug, you haven''t sacrificed your life for the people, but your hair is indeed dedicated. I admire your courage very much, but you said yourself that the last crusade was a hundred deaths and no life, even if you escaped... "Before I finished, the voice of the big sister who released the system task in my mind suddenly sounded¡° Solve the Bone Demon and reward your sister. It''s worth 1000 points. If you can''t finish it in three days, die! " what the fuck! Isn''t this the pit demon king. It seems that I can''t escape such a dangerous thing. I can only accept my fate. I smiled and then said to federo, "you may go crazy. Such a dangerous guild task is difficult to do!" I deliberately added a few words to the guild task. Federo thought about it, smiled at me and stretched out five fingers. It seems that this bald lad is still very good. Although there are not many 5000 gold coins, it''s like a cow''s hair compared with my ten million foreign debt, but it''s OK to have money. I haven''t spent in Kapuya for a long time. Especially the big sister waiter in that pub¡° OK, I accept it. Go to the forest now! Looking for the bone demon! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 60

    The forest forty kilometers outside Capua.

    The forest has no name, but the residents of Capua will be used to calling it magic forest. Because this forest is located between the devil''s castle and Capua.

    It''s not too far from the devil''s castle. Lanstya put on a blue cloak in order not to cause unnecessary trouble. I''m afraid some demon family recognized her. Presumably, this waste never disguised itself between humans and the demon family. It only played with the two families as an angel and a fallen angel.

    Federo and I were walking in the front. Lina and Ellie held lanstya''s arm and followed me carefully.

    In fact, I can also feel lanstya''s fear. She seems to enjoy the feeling of being relied on and strongly supports to cheer Lina up.

    "Bald ladybug, do you think you can find it? It''s all deep in the forest. No one has ever been here."

    Federo stopped, and his move frightened the three lanstya behind him to squat on the ground with their heads in their arms and scream in their mouths.

    Federo coughed awkwardly, "the Bone Demon didn''t appear. Anle, I don''t think it''s a way to find a way. Do you have any way to lead out the bone demon?"

    I looked at lanstya, who was so scared that she squatted down with her head in her arms. I didn''t want you to talk about the glory of the brave and the glory of the knight. As a result, there was a movement that was so frightened that it was confusing.

    "I don''t know. If you shout, you''ll shout bone devil, you trash. I''ll kill you alive. Shouting is sometimes useful. "

    When I finished, I squatted beside lanstya and whispered in her ear, "here comes the bone demon, this is the walking bone! Ah! Don''t kill me! Don''t hit me! I''m still a child. "

    Lanstya, Lina and Ellie were so frightened that they hugged each other, their eyes closed tightly, especially lanstya was about to cry.

    At this time, the voice of bald lad fidro sounded: "Bone Demon! I am Pedro, the first brave man of durlan. Dare to fight me! "

    Fidro''s voice was very loud. After his voice fell, the whole forest was quiet. A little rabbit jumped out and sniffed with his nose. It seemed very disappointed and got into the forest again.

    Fidro was embarrassed. "You see, it''s useless."

    I stood up, patted lanstya on the back, lowered my voice and said, "I''m a bone demon! Who calls this demon! "

    When lanstya and others heard it, they cried like frightened birds. Lanstya opened her eyes and carefully glanced behind fidro. After that, she took my hand in horror and pointed behind fidro.

    I was a little surprised and looked in the direction of lanstya''s fingers. Was the waste frightened out of illusion?

    It''s just this look that makes my back spine cool.

    "Grass! Run, fidro! "

    I shouted to fidro, pulled up and ran quickly with lanstya, who was still holding him in his place.

    When federo saw the reaction of us, he was slightly stunned and slowly turned back. A sharp hawk howled.

    Fidro turned his head a little stiff. Needless to say, he guessed what was behind him. He didn''t care to confirm, so he ran towards us.

    "Eh? This forest banshee is not a legend! I didn''t find the bone demon, but I met this thing. How do I feel that the sight of this thing is very narrow! "

    "Anle, stop talking and run first."

    I''m a little worried. Demonization can''t be used, but I can''t worry when I have to.

    The forest banshee is very much like an eagle in world of Warcraft. The only difference is that her hands grow a pair of brown wings behind her, just like people. It looks good. The upper body is human, especially the face is beautiful, but the face is a little pale. The chest is covered with unknown leaves, and the legs look like humans, but they look like eagle claws from the lower legs.

    At the moment, there are two deep forest banshees behind us. We have to say that they are very fast.

    I''m about to catch up, "bald lad, fight! It seems that you can''t escape! "

    I suddenly stopped and pushed lanstya, "run towards the entrance of the forest! Leave it to us to resist! "

    I hold the sword of victory in my hand. I haven''t used the profession of demon swordsman for a long time. Today is to show you banshees.

    Fidro didn''t run away after listening to me. He shouted the glory of the brave, and the dignity of the swordsman stood up against the two banshees.

    Taking advantage of the gap of the forest Banshee attack, I looked behind me at lanstya and others who were pushed away by me, but this glance made me a little embarrassed.

    Lanstya was pushed to the ground by me and stood up sadly. The hood on her cloak slipped and revealed her beautiful face, but it was full of black mud.

    "Asshole Anle! Why are you pushing me! "

    I looked at her three seriously, "run! Let''s resist, you losers, a group of lovely and beautiful ladies, don''t participate! "

    "Ah? You let me go? Hum! I''ll give you a shield! " Lina also took out her sword around her waist. Ellie raised her staff. I was very pleased to look at her three people. The forest Banshee still came, but as soon as we approached fidro and me, there was a sudden emergency stop. The two banshees opened their mouths, stirred their wings, and a visible sound wave rushed towards the five of us. Pedro and I resisted before the three of lanstya, and lanstya hurriedly put a shield on me. But it''s still a little late. The sound waves hit me and federo. There was no pain, but the body was soft, the consciousness was vague, and the eyes were heavy. The sword of victory slipped in my hand, and the forest Banshee was very skilled. She grabbed fidro and me with her eagle claw feet. In the surprised eyes of lanstya, I felt that I was gradually taking off and farther away from her. When I woke up again, I was tied to a tree. The vines around my waist were wrapped in a circle, and I couldn''t get rid of it. I looked around. Not far from me, federo bowed his head and was also tied up. There was no forest Banshee. All around was the bones of some animals. The white bones were terrible. The trees here are dense. Half of each tree has a very simple wooden house, which looks like the residence of the forest Banshee¡° Bald ladle! Bald ladle! Wake up! " I whispered to fidro. Before long, bald Pedro woke up and looked around in confusion. When he found me, his eyes revealed surprise¡° Anle, where is this? "¡° I don''t know. Pretend to sleep! Someone is coming! " Because the demon king''s armor is still in my body, my senses are much better than fidro. At the moment, there is something behind me. It seems that something is approaching. I shouted to fidro quickly. I closed my eyes and lowered my head. Before long, the sound of wings gradually became clear¡° Sister, the queen will like it. These two humans look really delicious. I can''t help enjoying them myself. " The voice was very sharp, like pinching his throat¡° Sister, the queen will give us sisters after enjoying them. Don''t worry now. Oh, ha ha... "The voice of another self proclaimed sister was also sharp and harsh. Both of them burst out harsh laughter, which made my scalp numb. Is this to dedicate me and fidro to the queen? enjoy? Sure enough, are you still going to be eaten? It seems that I''m really ready to demonize. I don''t want to be the second bone demon¡° Sister, look at this man, his skin and his chest muscles, ah... I really can''t help it... "Don''t shout, sister, don''t forget that last time a sister moved the Queen''s tribute and was torn in half..." don''t talk, the queen is coming! " The man called sister said again¡° Welcome the queen! " Two sharp voices said together¡° Well, get up. " This voice is not as sharp as the previous voice. It is beautiful by comparison¡° Wake him up. "¡° Yes! " Suddenly a splash of water sounded, and fidro cried out. Hearing this, I quickly raised my head and said, "I''m awake, hehe. Hello, Queen. " At the moment, a forest Banshee standing in front of me was holding a skeleton filled with water and was about to throw it at me. I looked at the so-called queen. Her body was no different from other forest banshees, except that her wings were a circle large, and her two wings were white and black. Her face is also a little better than that of an ordinary forest Banshee. She looks like a linen rag on her chest and a golden crown on her head¡° It''s a good tribute, cluck. Take him both to my room. " The Banshee queen spoke and licked her tongue. This action made my scalp numb. There was no charming feeling at all, only nausea. Soon federo and I were taken into the Queen''s room, which was much larger than other tree houses. The queen looked at fidro and me, and her sharp fingered hand gently stroked fidro''s chest. Her face pressed tightly in front of fidro, and her scarlet tongue licked fidro''s ear and said softly in his ear¡° Let me start with you! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 61

    The forest Banshee Queen''s voice seemed to reveal the ability of charm. I heard her words on the side, but there was no sharp and harsh feeling anymore. On the contrary, it was a charming crisp voice to the bone.

    I looked at the queen with some surprise. The Queen''s appearance was beautiful, but her skin was pale, no blood, and her body was not human. But now look again, where is the appearance of an eagle? At the moment, the queen is like a human woman, her skin is white and red, and her delicate skin is like a lotus out of water.

    I subconsciously swallowed and spit. When I looked at federo again, his face was crimson, his eyes were blurred, and his breathing was becoming a little short. This bald lad was about to be eaten later. I really deserved it. I secretly want to start demonization, but it''s really hard to say whether I can break free after demonization.

    The Queen''s whole body is attached to fidro. What''s the situation? The latest posture of cannibalism? I blushed a little when I looked at it.

    The queen untied fidro''s rope and began to take off fidro''s armor. She leaned over and kissed fidro on the head. These movements are full of charm.

    wait! Well, isn''t that true?

    Is the Queen''s purpose the kind of shameful and dirty eating? Dry, it''s really a good thing for this bald lad. But when I think of the beautiful queen who looks like human beings at the moment, she is actually just a kind of Eagle monster. I''m cold.

    "Ben Wang likes your smooth head very much."

    The queen stroked fidro''s bald head, and fidro closed his eyes and enjoyed it.

    "Young man, wait a minute. The king will serve you later. Delicious food always stays at the end. "

    The queen licked her lips and looked at me with a smile, which stirred my soul.

    "Lord queen, don''t worry. You eat first. Don''t worry."

    I feel bitter secretly. I don''t know what enchantment technique this monster used, but it made my mind ripple in an instant. Fortunately, there was a pain in my head. It seems that the system helped me please enchantment. His eyes were clear again. It seemed that Pedro was not enjoying it, but was fascinated. I said how the bald ladle was untied and didn''t resist.

    When I looked at the queen again, I still looked like an eagle. Although my face was charming, it still made people feel sick, especially such actions.

    The queen looked at me and herself strangely.

    She suddenly left fidro and turned to me. She licked my ear and whispered in my ear, "don''t worry, my brave man, the king will serve you well."

    Her voice was still sharp and harsh, without the delicate and numb feeling before. Especially the action of licking my ears made me cold all over.

    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. Take your time."

    I answered casually.

    She looked at me in surprise, suddenly stepped back, two wings in front of her, "are you not enchanted?"

    "I have. Queen, you are so beautiful. Do you want to eat? You see, fidro is cold."

    The queen looked at me with hate and some disgust. Fidro, who was still charmed and barked like a pig.

    The queen was angry, "cunning human beings can resist the king''s charm. Since I can''t enjoy your body, I have to kill you. I don''t like men who resist. "

    The queen raised her voice and sharpened it. She raised her hand and her sharp nails hit me like a sharp blade.

    No, at the moment, even if you turn on the magic, you can''t escape this blow. What should I do.

    Just as the Queen''s nails were approaching my throat, suddenly a forest Banshee ran in.

    "Report, your majesty. He, he''s coming again! "

    The forest Banshee queen was surprised and stopped her movements. She looked at the Banshee coming in with an evil smile. I know this Banshee. It is the Banshee called sister among the two banshees that caught me and federo here before.

    "Did the king tell you to wait and don''t disturb when the king enjoys it?"

    "But, Lord queen, he, he..."

    The queen smiled and approached the forest Banshee. The Banshee lowered her head and trembled slightly.

    Due to the angle problem, I can only see the Queen''s back. The queen stretches out her slender fingers and puts them on the Banshee''s wings in front of me. Although I can''t see the Queen''s expression at the moment, I can also hear her grinning voice, which is as harsh as fingernails.

    As soon as the queen tried hard, she tore the Banshee''s wings apart. Suddenly, the blood splashed out with the Banshee''s painful cry. The queen turned around with a grimace. She was covered with blood. She licked the blood on her wrist with her tongue. Giggle.

    "Now that you''re here, don''t go."

    The queen came to me. There were some blood stains on her already pale face. She looked terrible and disgusting. She scratched on my face with her sharp nails: "I will clean up the people and serve you well. I will let you die in happiness."

    Then she walked out of the room with a ferocious smile. The Banshee with torn wings was not dead at the moment. She lay in a pool of blood and looked at me with desperate eyes. Her mouth moved slightly, as if to say sorry.

    Ma, it''s really cruel. This abnormal Queen really makes me angry. For a time, my blood filled my pupils, and I had the idea of trying to help the Banshee¡° Yes, yes, I can''t afford it. I, I give you, untie, run, run... "I watched the injured Banshee slowly climb towards me, with a bloodstain behind me. My anger was even worse, and an indescribable emotion poured into my heart¡° Shall we help her? " Fidro''s voice? Is the bald lad awake? The grandson was untied when he was molested by the queen. If he wakes up now, can he untie me? I looked at Pedro, and sure enough, his eyes were no longer intoxicated¡° Quickly untie me first. " Fidro got up from the ground, but as soon as he got up, he fell to the ground again. It seems that the sequelae of confusion is still very unusual. He struggled again, stood up, shook his head, came over with his teeth and untied the rope for me. Although it was hard, it was untied. After climbing a few steps, I saw the Banshee lying on the ground after federo woke up, and the blood ran out from the shoulder blade of her back. If you don''t stop bleeding, I''m afraid you''re dead. Federo also came over at this time, took out a bottle of red potion from his arms with great effort, dropped it on the wound of the banshee, and poured the remaining liquid into the Banshee''s mouth¡° No, no, it''s useless. Thank you, thank you. Escape... "Indeed, as the Banshee said, what are you waiting for if you don''t escape now? I picked up the Banshee without wings and rushed out towards the door. Federo followed me closely. The Queen''s room is a luxurious tree house built in half of the tree. I jumped down from the tree house. Not far away, a group of banshees and the queen are fighting with a white skeleton. This skeleton? Is it the bone devil? If, as the legend says, the Bone Demon was killed by the forest banshee, there is no problem to take revenge at the moment. Where can I care about these? As soon as I landed, I ran towards the forest. When federo jumped, he fell and limped behind me¡° Well, there... "At the moment, the blood on the Banshee''s shoulder has almost stopped. Such a wound is shocking. She showed me the way weakly. I ran desperately in the direction she pointed¡° Stop! " Suddenly, a shrill cry came, and I subconsciously turned back. Behind me was the Banshee who had captured me two before, the one called sister¡° Sister! What did you do to my sister! " The Banshee screamed and rushed at me¡° Lo, no! He, they saved me, yes, the queen, hurt me... "The Banshee I held shouted laboriously¡° Cluck, did the queen hurt you? You helped the Queen''s tribute escape? Sister, you are already a traitor. Traitors have to die! " After hearing this, the Banshee named Luo not only didn''t let us go, but rushed at me more angrily¡° Lo, kill, kill me. Let him go, let him go, they. Sister, sister, please... "The injured Banshee''s eyes filled with clouds and begged her sister¡° Giggle, I''ll enjoy the tribute the queen didn''t enjoy. Sister, you can die at ease. " The Banshee spoke and watched me lick my lips. Grass, I''m very upset to hear that. What''s in your mind, you forest banshees? Why is it so unhealthy? Can''t you see a handsome man? Can''t walk when you see me? Still enjoy me? I gave the wounded Banshee to fidro¡° You look after her. I''m going to pretend to be forced! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 62

    I gave the injured Banshee to fidro''s care and touched the sword of victory in my waist. This time I''ll pretend to be forced.

    "Eh? Huh? Where is my sword of victory! "

    The hand that touched my waist felt empty. Then I remembered that the sword had fallen to the ground when I was caught by the two sisters. What should I do? It''s embarrassing to pretend to be forced but have no weapons.

    Just when I was confused, I caught a glimpse of a Black Dagger hanging from the waist of the injured Banshee held by federo. Although it was small, it was also suitable for use.

    I hold the dagger, add speed and power, and stab the Banshee like a phantom. The Banshee seemed a little surprised and hurriedly sent out audible waves to me.

    How can this thing be fooled after a loss? I''m afraid it will fall asleep again.

    Such a sound wave attack is very troublesome. I can only keep dodging, which is very embarrassing for a time.

    "I''m a swordsman! Do you know what a swordsman is? I can do magic. "

    "Look at my ultimate mystery --- phantom true and false split attack red attack!"

    I shouted arrogantly. The Banshee was slightly stunned, and then cracked an extremely arrogant smile.

    "Cluck, how can you shout your name? Separate yourself? You think I''ll be fooled. "

    I was fast and stabbed at the Banshee''s chest. As soon as I reached his chest, I made an emergency stop and maintained the stabbing action.

    "Cluck, stupid human, this must be a separation? Will I be fooled by such a mean means? Here you are! "

    The Banshee suddenly turned around and suddenly made a defensive posture backward.

    I no longer deliberately did not move. The dagger in my hand suddenly worked and stabbed her in the back.

    The Banshee looked back at me in surprise, "more than one split? You... "

    I smiled: "I''m sorry you misunderstood. I can''t separate myself. I lied to you just now. Just close your eyes. "

    "You... You despicable human!"

    The Banshee made a shrill and angry cry, which was full of dissatisfaction and grievance.

    I took back the dagger and kicked the Banshee aside. I just wanted to make up a few more knives.

    "Can, can''t, let go, let her go."

    Said the Banshee in fidro''s arms with great effort.

    I sighed and let it go. In fact, there''s no need to kill them all, but her arrogant attitude just now annoyed me. Now I''d better run away.

    "Anle, others say you are a rogue, a pervert or something. In fact, I''ve always felt unfair for you. But after watching your battle with the banshee, I think you are not only a hooligan, but also very cheap! "

    He gave me the wounded banshee, and I still did not forget to make complaints about it.

    "Grass, you bald lad, believe the cheap me in your mouth, write a novel about you and the forest Banshee queen here, and then draw a cartoon, so that the whole people of Capua city can know your style of fighting the Banshee queen?"

    "Hehe, Lord Anle, the first brave man in Capua City, look what you said. How can a brave man like you do this, right? "

    Fidro''s face was as gray as death and hurried to beg for mercy.

    "Anle, you wouldn''t do such a thing, would you?"

    He seemed uneasy and hurriedly added.

    Just then, the Banshee whose dagger I stabbed sent out a sharp howl in her mouth.

    "This is, call, call your companions! Put it down, put it down, i. Come on, run! "

    The Banshee I held struggled and shouted to me. Sure enough, the scream attracted the attention of the banshees fighting with the Bone Demon. The queen turned around and looked at me. The anger in her eyes seemed to burn the air.

    "Fool!"

    I moved my mouth towards the queen and ran in the direction of the wounded Banshee.

    If only we could demonize the flying ability of using the demon king''s wings at the moment, we wouldn''t be so embarrassed. How could I put down the Banshee in my hand, from the moment the Banshee climbed to me on the ground and wanted to untie my rope before she died, from the moment she said she was sorry. I can''t ignore her anymore.

    I ran desperately, and it was getting dark. It seemed that these banshees would not catch up, not to mention there was a bone demon in their old nest.

    "Anle, the Banshee''s injury is not optimistic. If it is not treated in time, I''m afraid..."

    There is nothing wrong with baldness. If you don''t treat it, you will die.

    "I know! I''m in a hurry! "

    I yelled at fidro with some anger.

    "Wait! Listen! What''s the sound! "

    I suddenly stopped. In the dark night, there were insects everywhere, but I heard a different sound in the sound of insects. It seemed that someone was sobbing in a low voice.

    "Nothing? You heard me wrong. "

    "No, you can''t hear because you''re bald."

    I replied casually, and federo talked endlessly about the benefits of his bald head. He also said that this was caused by a sneak attack by the devil''s men after winning half a move in 300 rounds with the devil. Speaking of the demon king''s men, federo angrily accused gangdamu, a goblin¡° shut up! Don''t interfere with my listening! " Federo said that my head hurt and hurriedly stopped him. The subtle voice appeared again. I gave the Banshee in my arms to fidro, carefully holding the dagger and walking in the direction of the sound. Yes, the source of the sound is behind this low bush. The sound is vaguely familiar. With doubt, I carefully pulled away the bushes. A man in a black cloak sat on the ground with his back to me and sobbed¡° Black cloak! " I took a breath. Ma''s unexpectedly met this grandson here. It''s not so easy to deal with either fear or plague. That''s what to do. Maybe my action range was a little big. My black cloak slowly turned around. His face was very black. He could only see a pair of bright eyes and a mouth of small white teeth¡° This black cloak seems different from the fear of plague. " The black cloak found me, suddenly stood up and ran towards me. It''s just the so-called enemy''s road is narrow. If you find out, you have to start first. I just wanted to fly and stab, but the black cloak fell to where I was just a few steps away. As soon as I saw the opportunity, I had no time to think, so I rushed over with an arrow and sat on the black cloak. Put his hands behind his back. The hands of the black cloak were not like plague and fear, but greasy and warm at the beginning¡° Good skin? What about the plague? What about fear?! Say, "what are you?" I shouted at the black cloak I controlled. Black cloak has been sobbing in a low voice since I was controlled. This waste, can it be called sadness¡° Are you sad? Is your skill to make me sad? But I tell you, I''m very happy. " In order to convince the black cloak that his skills are useless to me, I specially sang a song. Are you happy¡° Are you happy? I''m happy... "Anle, what are you doing? Who is this man? " At this time, federo came over with the injured banshee, looked at me sitting on my black cloak and asked curiously¡° You forgot the black cloak? fear? The one who stole the dragon''s eggs. "¡° I remember, but the man''s clothes are blue. You see, the black is obviously black mud. Look at his cuffs. Isn''t one of them blue? " Fidro looked at me and said. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 63

    I scraped the clothes under my black cloak with my hand. It was really black mud. After wiping off the black mud, the obvious blue material came out.

    I was so frightened that I quickly picked him up from the ground. After the black faced cloak was pulled up, he was still crying, but the cry was louder, just hugged me

    "I, I thought you were dead..."

    This voice is lanstya!

    You said that since it was you, you would have said it a long time ago. If you didn''t say a word, you would keep crying. Who knows it''s you.

    "Well, it''s all right. I''m not good."

    Fidro stood aside and coughed awkwardly.

    "By the way, lanstya, did you learn the healing magic I asked you to learn last time?"

    Since Dagu was attacked and injured by the dark elves last time, I felt that there was no one who could heal magic in the whole demon king castle, so I asked lanstiya to learn the high priest profession just after returning from the dark elves territory. As a goddess, she should learn this easily.

    Lanstya wiped her tears. Her face, which was full of black mud, became more dirty now. Lanstya glanced at her hands and said to me, "yes, simple healing magic is very casual. Who makes me beautiful, kind, just and..."

    "Stop! You can cure this Banshee. "

    I took lanstya to fidro and pointed to the dying Banshee in fidro''s arms.

    "Isn''t this the forest Banshee who took you away? Ah? Why don''t you have wings? "

    "Don''t ask so much first, treat quickly, and I''ll tell you in detail later."

    Lanstya said no more. She aimed her black hands at the Banshee and whispered a spell. Soon, a soft white light shrouded the Banshee''s wound, and the wound gradually showed some signs of healing, and the blood no longer flowed out.

    About a quarter of an hour later, lanstya stopped the treatment. She sat down and gasped for breath. The Banshee looked fine and fell asleep at the moment.

    "Dulu, beautiful, kind, just and charming..."

    "Well, well, you''re great!"

    I interrupted lanstya''s boast, "how did you do this? Did you take a mud bath after we were caught?"

    Not to mention, as soon as I asked, lanstya''s mouth shriveled again, tears in her eyes began to turn, and her already dark face looked funny at the moment.

    "You, after being taken away. I''ll ask Lina and Ellie to go back to Capua and bring someone to save you. And I was a little worried, so I looked around in the forest. Later, I lost my way. It was dark again. I was very afraid. As a result, I accidentally fell into the mud. It was not easy to climb up. "

    Lanstya was very wronged and explained that I didn''t feel good after listening to it. Although it was a waste, this kind heart really had nothing to say.

    I patted lanstya on the back to comfort her.

    "Waste, won''t you use the portal to bring people back?"

    Lanstya opened her mouth and looked at me in shock.

    "I, why didn''t I think of it!"

    "Because you are a waste!"

    Lanstya looked wronged and was about to cry.

    "Well, well, we''re fine. You''re suffering, too."

    Lanstya seemed very lost. She hid on the ground and drew a circle. I hurried up to comfort and coax.

    "Beautiful and kind, it''s nothing if you make some small mistakes occasionally."

    I lowered my voice and said in lanstya''s ear, "have you heard a word called big chest and no brain? Your stupidity shows that your European school is growing... "

    "Really?"

    Lanstya suddenly stood up, looked at me happily and said.

    "Yes! What''s the matter with this Banshee? "

    Lanstya seems to have a big chest and no brain, and then contact herself for a short circuit in her brain is a good omen. In a good mood, she remembered the Banshee and asked. I briefly told her what happened after the arrest of federo and me. Of course, I focused on the love story between federo and the queen. Fidro, who was anxious, explained that he had not been taken advantage of.

    When lanstya heard the Banshee crawling on the ground trying to untie me, her face showed a sad expression.

    She whispered, my lovely people.

    Lanstya stood up, looked left and right at her clothes, and looked disgusted.

    "Let''s go. I can''t stand the mud for a moment."

    It''s really time to go back. First prepare and bring enough people. I absolutely want to level the nest of the forest Banshee first. As for the bone demon, I can only postpone it for a while.

    When lanstya saw the crowd nodding, he took out the vortex ball and threw it in the air. A vortex suddenly appeared.

    "Is there such an operation?"

    When federo saw it for the first time, he was surprised on his face. He watched lanstya bear the brunt of the whirlpool, and then walked in with some hesitation.

    When I walked in, I couldn''t stop talking about the blessing of the goddess. I also picked up the wounded Banshee and stepped into the vortex. My mansion in the south of the city. When we first came back, we happened to meet Lina who was anxious to find someone to rescue us. Lina looked at me and federo in shock, especially the Banshee in my arms. Now in my mansion, I am sitting next to the injured Banshee with lanstya, fidro, Lina and Ellie¡° Anle, although I know we should save her, she is a banshee and can''t live in Capua. " Said fidro with a sigh¡° Bald ladybug, she''s like this now. Who knows she''s a banshee? The wings are gone. What happened to life in Capua? " I said discontentedly to fidro. Fidro shook his head, as if it were difficult. Lina looked at me and the Banshee¡° Anle, after listening to you, I also think I want to save the banshee, but this is Capua. It''s good not to be found. If she is found, she will only die... "I looked at Lena with a bitter face. In fact, I understand the truth. This is Capua, a human town. There will be no darkness, no evil. Human beings are actually the most selfish race. Such a banshee that people get and kill really can''t appear in human peaceful cities and towns. Lanstya tugged at my sleeve and winked at me. Yes, Capua can''t accommodate her. My demon king castle can. Anyway, there are not many demons and ghosts. This one. I''m relieved to think of this¡° Let''s not mention this. Let''s slow down the Bone Demon first. I''m going to take someone to level the old nest of the Banshee. Bald ladybug, do you think anyone will go? " In fact, federo was also angry, especially when he was charmed by the evil queen¡° I''ll try my best. As for the bone demon, it should be fruitful to ask the Banshee. " I agree with what federo said. First, the Bone Demon was killed by the forest Banshee in the legend. Then, when I ran away, I clearly saw a skeleton fighting with the forest Banshee queen¡° Well, there''s no Bone Demon suddenly appearing in the Banshee''s nest. You and I can just, hey, hey, hey. Bald lad, was it cool? " When he heard my words, he stood up and said that he was going out to look for the brave man who wanted to kill the Banshee. I looked at the back of the escaped bald lad. It''s time to publicize your glorious deeds¡° You didn''t see this bald lad at that time. His expression was so y swinging and enjoyable. Shall I tell you the details? " Lanstya, Lina and Ellie listened to me, and their faces turned a little red. They looked around awkwardly. Just then, a light cough woke up the injured Banshee. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 64

    While I was talking to lanstya and others, the injured Banshee woke up.

    Just waking up, she opened her eyes and looked around. There was a surprised expression on her face, followed by panic and uneasiness.

    "Don''t be afraid, this is my house."

    The Banshee looked at me along the voice, and then took a long sigh of relief and sat up laboriously.

    "Thank you, Anle. My name is Qiu."

    Maybe it''s because her voice is too weak. At the moment, it doesn''t sound sharp anymore.

    At the moment, the wound on the Banshee''s shoulder had scabs, and lanstya changed her into clean clothes. It seemed that she didn''t have the feeling of evil silver before.

    "How are you feeling? My name is lanstya. Yes, I''m the boss of this guy. "

    Lanstya came up and said to Qiu.

    "Thank you, Lord lanstya, for healing me."

    The Banshee smiled. Her face was beautiful, but her skin was white and different from ordinary people.

    "My wings..."

    Qiu looked around and whispered. Her eyes were full of loneliness and sadness.

    "These are Lina and Ellie."

    I saw something wrong with the atmosphere and hurried to introduce Lina and Ellie to her.

    Lina and Ellie greeted Qiu with an indifferent smile.

    "You, aren''t you afraid of me? I am the evil silver Banshee in human mouth... "

    I don''t know if it''s because Qiu is too weak. In the end, I can''t hear this sentence.

    I smiled at her and touched Qiu''s head. "Why should I be afraid of you? You wanted to save me."

    "Bah! You tease everyone! "

    Lanstya spat at me when she saw the opportunity. Qiu chuckled when she saw lanstya''s reaction.

    I coughed awkwardly and said to Qiu, "do you know Bone Demon?"

    Qiu looked at me strangely, "I don''t know..."

    "That''s the one you told the queen that he was coming, just the skeleton?"

    Qiu suddenly realized, "you mean the skeleton, I know. She has a grudge against the queen. He often comes to our family land. Many banshees died in his hands, but the way they died was a little strange. "

    Strange? What kind of death would be called strange?

    Qiu seemed to see my doubts and then said, "whenever a single Banshee meets him, she can''t escape death. But there was no wound on the dead Banshee. From the expression of death, some seemed to be over frightened, while others seemed to die of overwork... "

    Scared, exhausted? Is this Bone Demon still a silver thief? But the grandson''s taste is really not flattering.

    "Do you know his weakness?"

    Qiu shook his head. "He seems to have no weakness. At least the attack methods of the Banshee are useless to him, and even excite him... His bones are inviolable, and even if they are broken, they can be spliced together again..."

    My grass, this old Yin thief is so tricky, isn''t it invincible. How to solve such a thing without weakness.

    "Forget it, leave him alone. Qiu, I''m going to level your Banshee land and destroy the evil queen."

    As soon as I finished speaking, lanstya glared at me, as if complaining that I was too direct. After all, Qiu was still a member of the Banshee. It was really rude to tell her to level her hometown so directly.

    Autumn looked a little different. She looked at me for a long time. "Can you take me? I have no relatives. I want to die in my own home..."

    Autumn''s voice is full of sadness and loneliness. It is estimated that when her sister wants to kill herself, her heart is dead.

    Lanstya felt that the atmosphere was not right. She felt that it would make a difference. She smiled and said to Qiu, "Hey, don''t worry about the rogue Anle. He just saw that your queen is very beautiful and wants to enter the palace twice. Don''t worry. Don''t stare at him. With me, he won''t do anything too much to your people. "

    "Who are you talking about, you loser!"

    "What about you!"

    "Oh, it''s all right. I''ll ask."

    I quarreled with lanstya. Lina seemed unable to see and came over.

    "Anle, or forget it, although the forest banshee is very, very evil. But haven''t we been at peace for so many years? "

    In fact, I can''t tell why I have such great hostility to the Banshee. I can''t tell whether it is because of the Queen''s charm to me, or because the queen tore Qiu''s wings in front of me, or Qiu''s sister''s killing heart to Qiu. At the moment, I have only one idea in my heart. It''s so simple to destroy the queen.

    When I heard Lina''s words, I was a little strange about my hostility. How could I suddenly kill my heart so heavily. It seems more and more like the devil.

    "Lord lanstya, Lord Lina. We banshees are evil. They really deserve to die. I don''t mean to stop them. I just want to die with my people... "

    "Speaking of how evil you banshees are, it seems that you are all man eating monsters in legend..."

    Lina asked curiously.

    After hearing Lina''s words, Qiu blushed, lowered her head and whispered, "there are only women in our family, so banshees often catch some human men who accidentally enter the forest and have sex with them... Often, such men will be eaten by pregnant banshees or queens..."

    Autumn''s words had just finished. This time, lanstya, Lina and Ellie blushed. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole room seemed very strange.

    In fact, the Banshee will do this. I also have some guesses. The so-called eating refers to physiological needs. But I didn''t expect to really meet my appetite in the end. These evil banshees don''t understand the rules of the Jianghu, so they make an appointment. It''s immoral to kill the donkey after the fun. Do you think it''s a cucumber? You can eat with it?

    Although I know the truth about the Banshee eating people, it still makes me uncomfortable to hear such things from Qiu''s mouth.

    "Cough, then you..."

    I tried my best to ask politely, but as soon as I said it, I felt a little inappropriate.

    Lanstya scolded me, but just looked at me, she quickly avoided my sight, and her face was a little red.

    Autumn''s face is even more red, which has climbed to the root of her ears.

    "I, I, I haven''t... I''m just, just an adult... Some opportunities are given to my sister..."

    The sound of autumn is as thin as a mosquito. I don''t know what psychology I''m in. I''m relieved to hear Qiu''s words. From the state of autumn, she really doesn''t look like the kind of evil silver crazy girl like her sister and the queen.

    I smiled awkwardly, "cough, Lina, let Hill get some food. Everyone is hungry."

    Lina listened to me, pinched her waist and stared at me, "why should I go!"

    oh dear? This is my house. You little shake m has turned you back. It''s great that your father is the city Lord!

    "It''s me..."

    "I''m your creditor! It''s reasonable to say that all your things are mine... "

    "Noble Miss Lina, I''ll arrange meals for you and your friends now. I wish you have a good time here..."

    You little shake m, if I didn''t owe you money, would you be arrogant? I walked out of the door. My mischief broke the embarrassing atmosphere in the room.

    As for the forest Banshee queen, I won''t let her go like this. I''m the great demon king. I must find this scene. If I can''t, I''ll take my harem group to level the forest Banshee family land of evil silver as the demon king.

    Thinking in my head, I walked out of the mansion and wanted to breathe fresh air. Things were like a mess and needed to be smoothed out.

    "Anle? What are you doing here? "

    I looked up. It was bald Pedro who went out to recruit brave people.

    "Bald ladybug, have you found someone?"

    Fidro shook his head. "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. The Banshee thing is more troublesome than you and I think. "

    "Is it because no one dares to go? Is it because the banshee is too hot with these single dog brave people? Ordinary single dogs can''t control it? "

    "Huh? What are you talking about? Anle, you don''t know. The banshee is too, uh, too silver. These brave men were frightened by these rumors. But some brave people with alternative ideas want to go, and I don''t agree. "

    "I see, or forget it. Anyway, banshees have existed for so many years. "

    Although I say so on the surface, I still want to kill the queen in my heart. Especially after listening to Qiu''s words, this idea is more firm. I want to avenge my male compatriots. Of course, this is not the anger of a single dog.

    As soon as fidro heard this, his eyes stared bigger than the brass bell, "Anle! How can this work! You and I are just brave! How can such an evil creature exist in the world! "

    I smiled and looked at the angry federo, "speak from the bottom of my heart."

    Fidro smiled awkwardly: "I''ve been molested by the Banshee queen. I''ll always find a place. You say so, Anle, the first brave man in Capua city."

    I have to say that federo''s compliment was very effective. I nodded.

    Fidro saw me nod and then said, "banshees are very tricky. They have sleeping sound wave attack and charm. Without these, the Banshee can''t stand on the table. "

    Indeed, that kind of sound wave may also be a kind of charm. Just avoid the sound wave. I can''t see how the charm works. Although I believe my sister system can help me resist the charm of the queen, fidro is difficult. In other words, as long as the problem of charm is solved.

    But there is Qiu. Maybe she knows something. Thinking of this, I clenched my fist and looked at federo and said, "find Qiu and ask for the resistance method of charm. You and I will level the Banshee land!"

    Federo looked at me happily and smiled. The laughter was evil and free from the villain, "first ask, who is Qiu!?"

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 65

    Capua, my mansion south of the city.

    It''s noon now, and it''s also the second day to solve the Bone Demon task given by your sister''s system.

    Crewe made a rich meal. Qiu stared at the food with surprised and longing eyes. It seemed to be the first time to see them.

    Lanstya saw the difference of autumn and enthusiastically brought food to autumn.

    During the dinner, federo looked at me every mouthful of rice and showed me his straight hair, although I knew he was gesturing to me to ask Qiu for the way to resist the enchantment of the Banshee. I''m not afraid of this charm. I believe your sister system will still help me resist, but it''s difficult for federo.

    Without him and me, it''s still difficult to find a place in the Banshee land.

    "Bald lad, speak up! Don''t look at me. "

    Federo was a little embarrassed. He looked at me and at Qiu, who smelled the food and his eyes were full of hesitation.

    "Miss Qiu, what was the sound wave that made us fall asleep when you caught us last time?"

    Qiu''s mouth was full of food. After listening to federo''s question, she swallowed hurriedly, "it''s one of our Banshee''s attack methods. Sleeping sound waves will make people sleepy."

    "Would it be nice not to be hit? And oh, it''s your queen. What kind of magic charms people? "

    "Well, that''s called the sound of enchantment. It''s different from sleeping sound waves. The voice of charm cannot be avoided. We are banshees. What we are good at is the application of sound. The reason why our words are sharp and harsh is a means of attack. In our words, we weaken the enemy first. "

    After listening to Qiu''s explanation, I suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment. Before, the queen whispered in my ear, and then wondered why I resisted her charm. It seems that the sound of charm is added to this whisper.

    Now Qiu''s voice becomes normal, not because she is weak, but she is not hostile.

    "In other words, cover your ears?"

    I asked Qiu. Qiu looked at me in surprise, looked at fidro again, thought for a moment, and then nodded.

    This is special! I didn''t expect that the way to deal with it was so simple.

    Fidro was very happy and finished his meal soon. The grandson doesn''t have to guess. I know he must be dreaming of hanging the queen.

    Soon it was dark. I lay on the bed in my room and began to think about going to the Banshee land and whether to turn on the demonization in front of fidro. Cho is chatting with lanstya and Lina and Ellie in the next room. It seems that they have got along very well. Sure enough, the friendship between girls is difficult to understand.

    While I was thinking, someone knocked on my door, "Anle!"

    "Bald ladybug, why are you practicing thief skills?"

    "It''s not bald lad, it''s fidro. Let''s take advantage of the night to make a surprise attack and try to finish it overnight."

    I opened the door, a bright light shook my eyes, and I subconsciously covered my eyes with my hands.

    "Bald ladybug, are you waxing? It''s so bright. Take the magic power. "

    Federo came in with a bag in his hand and a smile, "it''s not bald, it''s federo. A handsome hairstyle needs to be taken care of. "

    "Clean up quickly. Let''s start at night and give you this."

    Federo took a heavy object out of the bag and threw it to me. I saw a pair of earplugs. It seems that the grandson is well prepared.

    "Bald ladybug, what''s in your bag?"

    Fidro smiled, "little props, you''ll know when you arrive at the Banshee camp. And it''s not bald, it''s fidro. "

    I looked at federo suspiciously, no longer wore good equipment, took my sword of victory and followed federo out of the room.

    As early as before dinner, I made an appointment with federo. They raided the Banshee land at night.

    This is also Gu Jiqiu''s existence. After all, what we want to go to is her home. I''m really afraid that she will go with us. Later, I can''t think about it. I want to live or die with my people.

    Federo and I had just stepped out of the door when a voice rang behind us.

    "Lord Anle!"

    No, it''s autumn''s voice!

    "Autumn, why don''t you sleep?"

    "Lord Anle, what are you?"

    "Oh, it''s a long night. Bald Ladybug and I, no, fidro and I go to have a haircut and massage. Don''t worry about your girls. Go to bed quickly."

    I looked carelessly. Federo stared at me, wondering whether he was dissatisfied with my haircut or massage.

    "Lord Anle, you want to attack us at night. No, it''s the banshee, isn''t it?"

    Qiu looked at me, her eyes were bright and clear, and her expression was calm.

    "Yes." I nodded. Since I was seen through, I didn''t need to disguise.

    "Forest Banshee queen, I must destroy it. She is a hidden danger. Although the Banshee''s practice is also for the continuation of the race, I can''t evaluate it. It''s just that it''s not right to kill and eat it after it''s cool. But don''t worry, we''ll only kill the queen. "

    Qiu looked at me and smiled faintly, "Lord Anle, you misunderstood. Didn''t I say I wouldn''t stop? The banshees have killed too many men these years, and they deserve it. I, I just want to die with my people as a banshee. " Qiu looked up at the half moon hanging in the sky, "even if you don''t take me, I will plead guilty to my family. What am I without wings. I have no family, no relatives. Here, human towns can''t accommodate me... "I pondered for a moment and didn''t know what to say. Refuse or agree? As Qiu said, she really has no home, and she can''t stay in human towns. Will she be willing to live in the devil''s castle¡° And you need someone to lead the way, don''t you? Lord Anle, you saved me. Let me do this last thing for you. " Autumn pulled back her long black hair, and her shallow smile was not like the person who went to die. Fidro looked at me and sighed, "Anle, this is her choice." I have mixed feelings in my heart, but now I can only nod and agree. As Qiu said, federo and I really need someone to lead the way. What''s more, I don''t doubt that she will go to the family to plead guilty and die¡° Well, Qiu, let me ask you one last question. If there is a place where there are different demons, and all demons are like relatives, would you like to go? " Qiu was obviously stunned. "Is there such a place? If so, it must be the holy land of the demon clan. But I''m such a banshee without wings... "I smiled and stopped talking. Qiu''s answer was obvious. Since she didn''t really want to die, my demon king castle would open the door to her. Under the leadership of Qiu, federo and I soon came to the periphery of the Banshee clan¡° At this point, the queen should have fallen asleep. The Queen''s house is guarded by all the guards. It''s hard not to be found. " Cho was very nervous and said to me and federo. I scolded myself in my heart. I knew the way to resist the charm. I came with a stream of blood. I''m afraid I''ll go back to the first level. Just when I was at a loss, federo suddenly laughed¡° Hey, hey, I thought of it long ago. Anle, do you think I picked up the identity of durlan''s first brave man? I have both wisdom and courage... "I slapped him on his bright bald ladle¡° Say the point! " Federo was interrupted by me and boasted that he was a little angry. He looked at me bitterly, took off the burden behind him and opened it in front of me. In the baggage are two wigs, one red and one pink, which look familiar¡° Isn''t this the wig we used when we disguised as women? What are you doing with these? "¡° Cross dressing, of course! Isn''t the Banshee going to give tribute to the queen first? Can''t you and I get close to the queen by pretending to be caught again? And the queen won''t be disturbed when she enjoys the tribute. Isn''t it easy to kill her at this time? " Ah, not to mention the bald idea is really good. In that case, let''s dry it. I cut two wigs short with the sword of victory. Although the color fluctuated a little, I can only make do with it. Federo took out some fake beards from his baggage, and they stuck together. Bald Ladybug glued himself a sideburns beard, which seemed to make up for his lack of hair. After my cross dressing with federo, bald lad plugged his ears with cotton earplugs in advance. I roared a few voices in his ear, fool. After he was sure he couldn''t hear the sound, he was satisfied and made a gesture to me. I didn''t bring earplugs. I asked your sister whether the system could resist the charm. I was relieved when I got the affirmative answer. When everything was ready, I asked Qiu, "can you recognize us?" Autumn smiled¡° No, Lord Anle, don''t worry. "¡° Well, now let''s welcome the Queen''s warm love with our bodies! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 66

    Everything is ready. I let Qiu wait in place first. Fidro and I went to the Banshee land.

    "Ah, the night is so beautiful tonight!"

    I said loudly on purpose.

    "Yes, I''m full."

    Fidro''s ears were stuffed with cotton earplugs. When he couldn''t hear the sound, he saw my mouth move and followed me.

    "There seems to be a little lady!"

    "Yes, it''s beef stewed with potatoes!"

    I slapped fidro on the head. This bear thing might as well not cooperate with me.

    He couldn''t hear clearly, so he could only look at me innocently.

    I don''t know whether my voice is too loud or it''s too loud to hit federo''s head. The two banshees guarding the periphery of the clan finally found us.

    "Who!"

    The sharp voice pierced my ear. After listening to Qiu''s explanation, I knew that these banshees would join in and weaken the opponent''s ability in their usual words, so it was so harsh.

    Fortunately, your sister system is very powerful, and the body is not what awesome.

    "Cluck, it''s two beautiful men who came to the door. Sister, you and I can enjoy it directly. The queen has already gone to bed."

    "Oh, it''s so good. Anyway, the queen is very tired from fighting with the skeleton monster today, so my sisters will enjoy it on behalf of the queen. What a strong man, sister, sister, I can choose first. "

    Huh? Not to the queen? Banshee, you''re playing with fire, I tell you.

    This can''t do. If you are cut off by these two banshees and break such a good plan, you will lose your virginity for nothing!

    "Ah! How could there be such a beautiful woman! I really want to see the queen in their mouth! Queen, where are you! "

    I saw Banshee silver coming towards me with a smile and shouted quickly. Federo, seeing the movement of my voice, began to cry.

    "I like stewed beef with potatoes best! Potatoes must be burnt! "

    Special dead bald ladle, do you have to eat three sentences? Federo saw me staring at him, knew he had said something wrong, watched the coming Banshee quickly change her mouth.

    "Banshee! Are you hungry? Tell me out loud! I''ll treat you to stewed beef with potatoes! "

    When the two banshees saw that fidro and I were shouting, they seemed a little anxious. Suddenly, they opened their mouths and sent a sound wave to shoot at me and fidro. Under the moonlight, the sound wave was faint yellow.

    Seeing the sound wave hit, it must be a sleeping sound wave. I hurriedly pushed down fidro and pressed him, which could be regarded as avoiding the sound wave attack.

    The two banshees seemed to be surprised by my actions. With such a stunned Kung Fu, three banshees appeared behind them.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, how strong!"

    "Ah! I''m so happy. "

    This, this special, attracted three crazy women. They will not give it to the queen. I''m afraid they will eat me and federo later.

    I''m afraid we''ll die miserably with the little body of federo and me.

    In order not to make these banshees suspicious, I pretended to be very surprised, stared at these banshees, licked my lips and laughed.

    Five banshees came up to me and fidro. I even smell peach. Is it really going to be banned?

    "Whew!"

    A sharp howl suddenly sounded in the silent night.

    The five banshees looked frightened.

    "Who!" They shouted in unison.

    When the five banshees looked at me and fidro again, they were no longer greedy but disappointed. They looked around warily, as if to find out the source of the sound.

    The five banshees looked for a circle and returned to me and federo again in frustration, surrounding me closely.

    Federo was pressed by me. He looked at the banshees and me. I saw that he wanted to take off his earplugs and stopped him quickly.

    I''m afraid this howl was made by Qiu, but I don''t know what it represents.

    Before long, the Queen appeared behind the five banshees surrounded by a group of people.

    "Who screams at the enemy''s attack! If you disturb the king''s sleep, are you trying to die? "

    "Lady, your majesty. There are two tributes for you. "

    "Tribute? Giggle... Well, I''m in a bad mood today. I''m just trying to relieve my boredom. "

    The queen looked at me and fidro, waved her hand and motioned to the banshees to take me and fidro to his room.

    Fidro and I didn''t resist. We were escorted into the Queen''s room by the Banshee. The long sword pinned to the waist was also removed and left by the door.

    I didn''t tie them this time. Maybe federo stared at the queen all the time, or maybe I cooperated too much.

    "You wait to leave. Do you understand the rules?"

    After listening to the Queen''s words, the two banshees escorting me and federo trembled and quickly knelt down: "female, your majesty. My subordinates, remember not to disturb the queen to enjoy the tribute. "

    Autumn was so frightened because she disturbed the Queen''s torn wings. It seems that these banshees know it. But it''s better. Queen, Queen, you''re dying. Do you know? I''m really afraid to kill you later and make some noise and be surrounded by this group of crazy female banshees. The queen saw the two banshees leave and took the door. She swayed to fidro''s ear and whispered. Fidro was very cooperative. Her eyes were dull and staring at the queen. The bald lad''s acting is really pompous. The queen smiled with greedy and silver eyes like looking at food. She came to me again, leaned over and put her mouth to my ear, "young brave man, this king will make you very comfortable." This voice is soft and moving, and the hearts and souls of those who listen to it are stirring. It seems that this is the so-called charm voice. But fortunately, I returned to normal in just a moment. I still pretended to be enchanted and stared at the queen with blurred eyes like fidro. The queen left me and walked between me. She looked around at me and federo. "Young brave man, I''m afraid it''s also an evil ghost in the color to come to our family late at night. I''m depressed today. Let me three be happy together." The queen said that and sat directly on federo. When I looked at federo again, his eyes were blurred and his mouth made a vague voice. The voice sounded very excited. What a bald lad. His acting skill was really second to none without an Oscar. The queen kissed federo madly, and federo catered to her. The bald lad''s spirit of willing to sacrifice for the great cause deeply moved me. While the Queen''s attention was all on fidro, I hurried to move towards the weapon unloaded by the queen and left by the door. Fidro''s mouth made a pig killing cry, which was very ugly. The queen kissed her very cooperatively. The cry in her mouth made me blush¡° Pooh! Dog men and women! " With a low scold, I continued to climb towards the weapon. It was only five or six meters away, but I climbed for five or six minutes. The voices of fidro and the queen made me upset. When I looked back at fidro, his armor had been removed. Looking at the two of them, the Queen''s eyes are only federo. Federo''s eyes are blurred. I don''t know who is in her eyes. I was stunned. It was completely when I didn''t exist! I''m still slowly farting on the ground¡° Grass! " I simply stood up, walked to my sword of victory, and took fidro''s weapon in my hand. Holding the sword of victory in one hand, he added speed and strength with the skills of the demon swordsman. He no longer spoke too much and stabbed directly at the queen. My speed is very fast. Even if the queen confronts me head-on, I''m afraid it''s difficult to resist my blow easily. The silver light of the sword was shining. With the wind, it rolled up the dust and stabbed the queen like a white lightning. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 67

    The sword of victory is towards the Queen''s back like lightning. Queen, you''ll feel cold later. I''m secretly planning in my heart.

    "Dang!"

    There was no result I wanted. A crisp sound made my tiger''s mouth tingle. The sword tip of the victory sword stopped an inch behind the queen. A white defense shield suddenly appeared outside the Queen''s body. Under my sword, the defense shield broke like glass.

    The queen looked back, her eyes were not blurred, and she stared at me viciously.

    "My brave, are you anxious?"

    The queen bit her teeth and said to me, with murderous eyes.

    "Fidro! Then! "

    Seeing that the situation was wrong, I threw fidro''s sword to him. The long sword drew a perfect arc in the air, and then fell perfectly beside fidro. The bald lad didn''t pick up the sword.

    Fidro''s eyes revealed confusion and expectation. He stared at the queen.

    "No! This bald lad is not acting. He is really confused! "

    The queen smiled wildly and stretched out her hand. She had a pair of cotton earplugs on her hand. It looked like the pair that federo was wearing.

    "Young brave man, when you were king, did you not find your little tricks? But you are immune to the king''s charm. Who are you? "

    Sure enough, I was prepared in advance. This damn shield. Seeing that I was seen through, I stopped pretending, took off my wig and beard, and looked at the queen with a sneer.

    "I''m your man! You forgot. Don''t you say you want to make me comfortable during the day? I''m coming! "

    The queen looked cold and snorted, "it''s you! I''m afraid you''ll die to enjoy it. Ben Wang doesn''t like disobedient toys. "

    "Oh, Lord queen, you can''t afford to play my toy. I, not only the battery doesn''t work, but also leakage."

    I don''t talk nonsense anymore. Since I can''t sneak attack, I''ll fight openly. Although bald Ladybug was enchanted, from his previous words, he still knew what happened during the enchantment. It''s better not to demonize.

    Even if you don''t demonize, just a banshee queen, especially the queen without the ability to charm, how can I be afraid of you?

    "When the wind blows, the hundred feet sing, and the green frost asks the sky! The cold awn is coming, a thousand bones are withered, and a sword breaks the air! "

    "Shadow sword stab!"

    I raised the sword of victory in my hand, took a sword flower, and the long sword pierced the air at the queen.

    The queen looked at me and didn''t avoid it. She smiled at the corners of her mouth, which was full of contempt. Did she despise my skills as a demon swordsman?

    The sword is coming, only a few inches from the Queen''s body. There is a white defense shield in front of her body again, and then she tilts her head and opens her mouth. Bad!

    The queen is afraid to summon her companions like Qiu''s sister''s howling!

    That''s your fault. What about the agreed tribute that no one is allowed to disturb? What about trust between people?

    I was worried secretly. Although the sword of victory had just broken her defense shield, it seemed that the howling could not be stopped.

    "Hey, hey, hey."

    Federo behind the queen suddenly laughed. The laughter was more rogue than rogue. Federo dragged the queen, and the queen staggered and fell into federo''s arms. Her whistling was interrupted by fidro before it was uttered.

    Fidro''s eyes were blurred and his laughter was evil. It seemed that he had not recovered. I''m afraid he couldn''t help it. He did it with his physical instinct, but it was a help to me.

    He took the queen and chewed it. The originally tense atmosphere was stirred by federo, which was full of peach flavor.

    The queen was gnawed and cried a few times. Seeing the opportunity, I hurried to stab the queen again. The queen broke free from fidro, flapped her wings in a hurry, and a strong wind beat me back a few steps.

    "Are you comfortable? Can you die safely? "

    I buttoned my nose and tilted my head to look at the queen. The queen smiled and half covered her apricot mouth. She looked charming.

    I once again added speed and strength and waved my sword forward.

    The queen snorted coldly, and suddenly a sound wave burst out of her mouth. I turned sideways and hurried to avoid. She seems to have given up calling the Banshee. Doesn''t she think I''m not a threat? Hehe, I like this illusion of life.

    "Tianchong cross chop"

    The long sword danced in the air and made a cross in the air. A visible white sword Qi flew towards the queen. This is my strongest skill as a demon swordsman. I killed fear with this hand at the beginning, although I let fear slip away in the end.

    The cross sword spirit flew towards the queen. There was no panic in her expression. Is that right? Suddenly an ominous premonition came to my mind.

    The sword Qi is approaching. The queen is wrong and resists the front with the ferro behind her. This witch! The mind was so vicious that federes ignored my sword spirit. Instead, she twisted her body and rubbed in front of the queen.

    "Get out of the way! Bald ladle! "

    When I roared, federo was obviously stunned and turned his head to look at me, but as soon as he turned back, the cross cut arrived as scheduled. A cross wound was drawn on federo''s back, and his skin and flesh turned outward. Fidro, who was in pain, knelt on the ground and shouted in his mouth. Ma''s, seeing federo injured, although it was caused by my attack, it was still because of the Queen''s vicious heart. I filled my pupils with blood and filled my mind with anger. Now there is only one purpose: kill the queen! At the moment, federo was in a coma and didn''t know his life or death. Angry I, or opened the demonization. My face changed instantly, the devil horn suddenly appeared on my head, the arrogant hairstyle and red pupils. The queen looked at me in horror, "you, who are you!"¡° The dead do not deserve to know the king''s name! " I looked at the queen with disdain. The sword of victory in my hand was also blessed by the system. At the moment, the sword of victory has another name, the cry of frost¡° Devil, devil king? " The queen looked desperate and suddenly began to beg me, "demon, demon king, I know I''m wrong. Please, please spare the little slave!" I ignored the Queen''s plea. The faint blue light on the cry of frost in my hand gradually changed to blood red. This unique skill that was first developed, blood moon cry, it''s time for you to taste it. When the queen saw that I didn''t speak, her original low and humble expression suddenly turned, a violent look appeared on her face, and her eyes were full of malice and anger. Sure enough, the extreme fear is irrational anger¡° That is, even if I die, I will take you as the demon king! "¡° Whew! " The queen opened her mouth and screamed. The sound waves came one after another. I didn''t block it. Now the sound waves are like tickling in my demonized eyes. The queen saw that the sound wave had no effect. She took a few steps back and flapped her wings. A small hurricane appeared out of thin air. The hurricane hit me quickly, and the position between the queen and me was where federo was lying. My heart is bad. If the hurricane rolls into the bald ladle, I''m afraid it''s difficult to bury the whole body! Poor fidro. He''s already bald. I can''t even watch another body. I quickly put away the blood moon that was about to be excited. My wings suddenly appeared behind me. This pair of bat wings looked more domineering than the queen. With speed, I flew to pick up fidro and go towards the corner of the wall, but the hurricane was like adding navigation, and even chased me. Not only that, the queen seemed to be stunned. She kept flapping her wings, and the feathers on her wings fell to the ground. The feathers fell to expose the skin and flesh, and there were gradually blood stains on the skin and flesh. The crazy queen laughed wildly, "die, die together!" Hurricanes formed out of thin air. These hurricanes gathered together by themselves. An exaggerated hurricane appeared in the house, and there was an increasing trend. I''m afraid the roof will be overturned soon¡° Grass! I''m crazy. The queen is more crazy than me! " Now that the demonization has been started, the movement is so great that I''m afraid these banshees will find something unusual soon. I can only retreat reluctantly. It''s a big deal to lead my harem group to push your clan land again in a few days. What''s more, federo is in urgent need of treatment. With this in mind, I rushed out of the door with Pedro in my arms, rose in the air and went towards autumn. But what surprised me was that the Queen''s movement was so great that no one found it unusual and rushed over? Does the queen usually play so high, high to fly, high to heaven? I rose in the air and looked underground with suspicion. This made my scalp numb. The Bone Demon was also there! The Bone Demon was fighting with a group of banshees, and restrained the banshees who wanted to dare to go to the Queen''s residence. I took a breath. The battle between the Bone Demon and the Banshee was so strange! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 68

    How to describe the battle between Bone Demon and banshee is weird.

    A Mori white skeleton was fighting with a group of banshees. The banshees found the abnormality of the Queen''s house. They were anxious to check it, but they were entangled by the Bone Demon.

    The bone devil didn''t fight back, but let the sound waves and the Banshee''s sharp nails stab him, his skull couldn''t see the expression. I don''t know if it was my illusion, there was a blush on his face.

    There was a pleasant sound in his mouth. It was too far away to hear clearly, but the laughter made me feel familiar. Whenever the Banshee wanted to go to the Queen''s house, the bone demon would fly in front of the Banshee. In this way, the Bone Demon was only one person and restrained twenty or thirty banshees.

    This persistent beating made me admire. Speaking of being beaten, my first reaction was to think of my servant Dawu. If you can let two people communicate, you will be able to rub the spark of love.

    While the Bone Demon was holding down the banshee, I flew to the place where Qiu had been waiting for me. When I landed, I found that Qiu was gone!

    I was a little worried. Qiu must have gone to the Banshee family, but federo was still breathing, but it was very weak. After weighing around, I still felt that it was important to treat federo first.

    I think of the last time I was in the Banshee land, federo took out the medicine bottle for curing autumn from his arms. I looked at federo helplessly. At the moment, he was naked, and he could still touch the medicine bottle from his arms!

    burden! The burden brought by federo, the wig and beard he took out, and he was careful. Would he put some healing medicine?

    I hurried to look for federo''s baggage in place. After some searching, I found it. I poured out all the heavy objects. Sure enough, there were two small red medicine bottles. Without hesitation, I opened the medicine bottle, poured one bottle on his wound, broke federo''s mouth and poured the other bottle into his mouth.

    The blood flow velocity of the wound behind the head of the Fred is slowing down. It is said that this medicine is really powerful and the fight is awesome. BOSS will also be a legend.

    Federo''s breath gradually calmed down, and my hanging heart was relieved.

    After finishing fidro, Qiu''s problem made me a little embarrassed. She must have gone to the Banshee family. Just now she just glanced at the battle between Banshee and Bone Demon. She didn''t look so carefully. It''s hard to say whether Qiu is in it. If you don''t look for it, she will die. If I look for it, I will be in danger.

    After thinking for a moment, I sighed, flapped my wings and flew again towards the Banshee.

    Where is Qiu? Although I firmly believe that she must be in the family, the banshees of the whole Banshee family seem to be fighting with bone demons, how can I find it.

    After thinking back and forth, I made up my mind. Anyway, if the queen wants to be destroyed and the Bone Demon wants to be destroyed, then come to a crane and clam! I''ll join the Bone Demon to kill the Banshee and kill the bone demon at the point. Ah! It''s not bad that I''m the evil devil. This idea is amazing.

    I fly to the place where the Bone Demon fights. Let the Banshee camp make more noise tonight!

    On the ground, the battle between the bone devil and the Banshee was in full swing. In fact, it was wrong to use it. The bone devil held a banshee in one hand and surrounded several banshees in front of him, punching and kicking for a time. It seems that the bone devil has the upper hand, but judging from the anxious face of the banshee, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. The playing method of this routine reminds me of the armored dragon turtle who used to play in the Chinese dynasty, or the armored dragon turtle who broke the armor and opened the sharp thorn defense.

    On the other hand, there was a hurricane outside the Queen''s room, and there was an obvious increasing trend. Looking at the momentum, he was afraid that it would hit the bone demon, but he didn''t know it. The banshees were scared out of their souls and wanted to escape, but they could always be entangled by the Bone Demon again.

    I fell down beside the bone devil in a hurry. The Banshee saw me coming and looked at me warily, but it was difficult to get away because of being entangled by the bone devil. I looked for Qiu everywhere, but there was no trace of Qiu after scanning around!

    "Lord devil, Lord devil! Why are you here? "

    Huh? Why is this sound familiar?

    "It''s me, Lord devil, I''m Dawu!"

    At the moment, there was only one skeleton of the Bone Demon jumping towards me, and other bones were scattered and entangled with the Banshee. Whenever the Banshee wanted to escape, the skeleton would strangely trip her and stop her once.

    "Da, Da Wu?"

    His Bone Demon is Dawu? Is it my servant dau? Is it Dawu with a funny mask wearing armor all day? It''s Dawu who wears swimming trunks outside his armor on the beach!?

    After Dawu shouted this sentence, the banshees entangled by him looked at me in horror. How do you know I''m the demon king?

    "Ah, ah! Lord devil, my servant is enjoying it. It''s inconvenient to be polite. "

    I didn''t wake up from the bone devil''s words, and looked at the talking skull in front of me with my mouth open. His eyes were white flames, looking at me like eyes.

    "Ah! Um! Lord devil, you also feel that the night is long and you don''t want to sleep, so you come out to have fun? I like to come here best. Lord devil, if you don''t dislike it, come and enjoy it together! "¡°

    The bone devil mentioned to have fun. I was shocked. The bone devil was Dawu! This strange play is easy to explain. It''s not a fight. In Dawu''s eyes, it''s reward and enjoyment! The cause of death of those single banshees in qiukou is strange. Now it doesn''t seem strange at all! Dawu must have met and asked, "little sister, can you hit me? Try not to stop. " In this case, the banshee is estimated to be either scared to death or tired to death. Dawu''s shaking m attribute broke out. Few normal people can control it¡° Cough, the king asked, "have you seen a banshee without wings?" The upper and lower teeth of the skull collide and make a sound. This thing is very powerful. It can make a sound without vocal cords. However, this strange world is a lump of cow dung. I won''t be surprised. I''m not sure I''ll ask him, "do you know ape dung?"¡° Yes, Lord devil, I was just here. I feel comfortable beating me, but it seems that she is at odds with other banshees. Others look at her with hostility and contempt. Why can''t I remember seeing this Banshee? "¡° Where is she? "¡° Just now there was a change in my palace queen, and she ran away. I think she is different from others. I had fun beating me, and I didn''t stop her. " The queen or your palace? So these banshees are your junior? It''s fun to beat you. Can''t you stop this shaking m? Where''s the queen? Isn''t it a sheep into a tiger? I looked in the direction of the Queen''s room. At the moment, the hurricane had shown signs of moving and dust began to rise around. Now it seemed that it was no use in the past¡° Dawu, hurry and follow me first. The hurricane is coming. Don''t enjoy it for the time being. Avoid it first! " Dawu''s skull closed his mouth and looked back at me. He also looked at the bones entangled with the banshees behind him. Before long, these bones jumped towards Dawu and gathered together skillfully to form a very complete skeleton. I stopped talking nonsense and took Dawu up into the sky to avoid the coming crazy hurricane. After I took Dawu, a group of banshees also spread their wings and evacuated quickly. During the passage of the hurricane, many houses in the Banshee family''s land were destroyed. The hills piled up with animal and human bones were rolled up by the hurricane, but even so, the power of the hurricane did not weaken at all and continued to roar towards the forest. And the direction of this hurricane points directly at the devil''s castle! I don''t know how powerful the hurricane is and whether it can pose a threat to the devil''s castle. I''m worried to look at the direction of the devil''s castle. It''s dozens of kilometers away from the devil''s castle. No matter how powerful the hurricane is, the distance will be too weak. But fortunately, I won''t go through fidro''s place, so I don''t have to take care of the safety of bald lads. It was not long before the impact of the hurricane disappeared and the whole Banshee land was in a mess. It seems that flattening the Banshee family has really become a reality... "Lord devil, are we going back to the Devil Castle?" Dawu, the skeleton in his arms, suddenly said to me¡° If you don''t come back, I''ll take you to the queen. " Dawu''s teeth clucked, "my palace queen was ok, but she was a little hot tempered, but I like..." before long, there was a scream in different directions of the whole Banshee family, which sounded sad. It''s like venting the pain of losing your home. I took Dawu and landed outside the Banshee Queen''s room. At this time, the room was broken and collapsed. In the only corner, it seemed to be where the queen was. There were seven or eight banshees kneeling outside her room. Some banshees screamed from different directions and flew here. At the moment, the banshees had no intention of war. They deliberately avoided me and Dawu with sadness and fear and fell to the ground and knelt down. Before long, a scream came from the ruins of the Queen''s room, and the collapsed wood in the house was shaken away, clearing a road. The Queen''s ferocious face was exposed. She smiled wildly. The wings behind her were flesh and blood blurred, and most of her feathers fell. The queen dragged a man out with a banshee with incomplete wings and blood in his arms. As the Queen walked out, the person dragged behind left a very shocking bloodstain, and this person was Qiu! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 69

    Autumn embraces a banshee and is dragged out of the ruins of the house by the queen. With an angry throw, the queen throws autumn from the tree house to the ground.

    I quickly flew forward and caught Qiu. Under the attention of a group of banshees, I laid Qiu flat on the ground.

    Now I found that the Banshee held in Qiu''s arms was her sister, the Banshee named Luo. Qiu had no obvious wound on her body, but her sister''s abdomen was blurred, her internal organs turned out, and Luo''s eyes were closed. I''m afraid she had lost her life.

    Qiu''s attention was all on her sister Luo and paid no attention to my saving her.

    The queen stood in front of the ruins of the broken tree house. Her face was very angry. She saw that I saved Qiu, but no Banshee came forward to stop her. She screamed angrily into the sky.

    "Do you want to rebel!"

    The kneeling banshees trembled slightly, lowered their heads, and no one dared to look at the queen.

    "I am the demon king of the demon family! You are all my servants. I''m afraid it''s you who want to rebel! "

    As soon as my voice fell, the banshees kneeling on the ground trembled more violently.

    "Ah!"

    A sad cry suddenly rang. I followed the sound and saw that it was autumn. Autumn howled in pain.

    Qiu held her sister tightly in her arms. The blood dyed Qiu''s clothes red. A red liquid slowly flowed down her cheeks. I don''t know whether the blood dyed the tears or whether the tears were blood. I was very sad to see it for a while.

    "Die, die! All of you! "

    The queen roared madly, and her sharp voice pricked my eardrum.

    I haven''t started yet. At the moment, the bloody queen doesn''t care about the injury of her wings. She flapped her wings and flew towards me quickly. It seems that she really doesn''t want to die. She has been at the end of a powerful crossbow after the continuous hurricane attack just now.

    The Queen''s nails are like sharp blades, but I disdain to avoid. Such an attack is really just tickling in my eyes. I looked at the female Dynasty with a sneer. You really lost your wisdom. Come here and I''ll lose if you don''t chop you.

    Dawu just wanted to come forward and be stopped by me. My anger hasn''t been vented yet. It''s just an opportunity. Just watch me honestly.

    Just then, a change happened!

    Qiu, kneeling on the ground with her sister in her arms, made another heart rending howl. Her voice was a little hoarse, and her eyes were dyed red by blood.

    Qiu put down her sister in her arms and went straight to the queen who was angry at me. Autumn is crazy. She has lost her wings. Her slender fingers and nails, which used to be like human beings, have now become long and sharp.

    I sighed and didn''t stop Qiu''s move. Qiu''s sister needless to say must have been killed by the queen. It''s also a good thing for her to vent her resentment at the moment.

    Qiu shouted, desperate, angry and sad. Her nails, like a knife, were torn and punctured on the Queen''s body and stabbed in her heart. I''m afraid it was her move. Since then, she didn''t deserve the name of Banshee. But I don''t care if I want to come to autumn, because she has lost her relatives, even though they once wanted to kill her.

    Although the queen is at the end of a powerful crossbow, it is not what Qiu, a banshee who has lost her wings, can deal with. The queen grinned and flapped her broken wings. The feathers on her wings are like sharp blades, and the flying feathers all over the sky hit Qiu.

    If this blow is true, Qiu is afraid to die. I sigh. If I don''t do it now, Qiu''s life will be hard to protect.

    I stopped Dawu who wanted to start again with my cross arm. Dawu looked at me and autumn. The white flame like eyes seemed to be able to speak. I didn''t know if it was an illusion. I read the word indecency in Dawu''s eyes.

    What a good chance to pretend to force, I won''t let you seize it, let alone you are still a skeleton.

    I stared at Dawu, flew forward and blocked Qiu''s body, facing Qiu and facing the queen on my back.

    Qiu was stunned and looked at it. In just a moment, he recovered his look full of hostility.

    I touched Qiu''s head, and the bat wings suddenly stretched out behind me. The five or six meter long bat wings wrapped Qiu and me.

    I just feel some itching behind me. I think the Queen''s flying feathers hit my bat wings.

    Before long, the movement stopped. I shook the flying feathers emitted by the queen inserted on the bat wings behind me, retracted the bat wings, and the bat wings behind me became as normal again. Autumn seems to be calm now. She looks at me and stops talking.

    "Queen, do you have any other moves?"

    I turned and looked at the queen. At the moment, her wings can only be described as miserable. Originally, a pair of wings, one white and one black. Now it''s like a chicken wing with faded hair, but it''s bloody and disgusting.

    The Queen''s originally ferocious face was now dead gray, and despair and helplessness covered her face.

    She laughed wildly, but in the end it sounded more like crying.

    I walked towards the queen with the moan of frost. She sat on the ground, holding her body in her hands. The voice in her mouth could not tell whether she was crying or laughing.

    She raised her head and looked at me with an indescribable strange smile. A line of blood and tears flowed out of her eyes, "Hey, hey..." we are all cursed sinners. Where we are, there is only silver evil and filth. We live just to make atonement. We don''t want to do this, we don''t want to! " The queen suddenly raised her voice and let out a long roar. When I looked at her again, the sadness in her eyes was obvious. When the queen finished speaking, her sharp nails stabbed her chest. She fell askew and closed her eyes. Qiu Lengshen looked at the queen who died in front of her. The revenge anger in her eyes was extinguished at the moment. She went to her sister''s body, sat down on the ground and held her sister''s body tightly, as if the warmth of her chest could warm the cold body. At the moment, the queen died, and all the banshees stood up silently. They looked at me, no longer afraid, but when I didn''t exist. Dozens of banshees came to the queen and began to gather up the Queen''s body. There was no sad expression on the faces of a group of banshees. On the contrary, it was a kind of relaxed and longing. The Queen''s cruel rule is over... Dawu came up to me and shook the skull. I was afraid he would shake his head off¡° It''s a pity that my main palace is so dead. We''re not good enough! " This dead pervert still has this mind at the moment. I knew I shouldn''t have saved you from the hurricane. Having solved the queen, I had an unprecedented sense of emptiness in my heart. I watched the Banshee bury the Queen''s body, and Qiu dug the soil alone, trying to bury her sister. Qiu refused the help of other banshees, as well as and Dawu. Just a person silently dug a hole with both hands, accompanied by only blood red tears on her face. I stood silently and watched the banshees'' every move. They also regarded me and Dawu as nonexistent. After a long time, Qiu also buried her sister. Her hands were so bloody that she could even see bones. I sighed and walked to Qiu. I just wanted to talk. Qiu looked at me, but opened his mouth first¡° My sister tried to kill me, but I didn''t blame her. When the queen stabbed me, my sister stood in front of me. I was helpless. I yelled at her angrily. You know, when she was dying, my sister turned her head to me and said, "sister, I''m very tired. You should live well."¡° I''m very angry... I, I''m a waste and a coward. I''ve been saved again and again. How can I deserve to live such a humble life! You, why did you save me? Why did you all save me? I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it... "Qiu became more and more excited, and her mood gradually got out of control. Finally, she lost her voice and cried again¡° Autumn, now you are not alone in your life. Live with your sister''s future. You are not a sinner, weakness is not a sin. We saved you because we thought you should live. Your sister, she must want to see you live happily... "Qiu''s voice tore her heart and lungs. I patted her on the back gently. It took a quarter of an hour for her mood to stabilize¡° Are you the devil? " After the mood was slightly stable, Qiu wiped the tears in the lower corners of his eyes with the back of his hand and looked up at me¡° Well, would you like to go to the devil''s castle with the king? " Qiu, who had a sad face, listened to my words and was surprised. Then she smiled faintly, "Lord devil, the Devil Castle is a place with different demons. Are all demons like relatives?" I looked at Qiu and listened to her repeat what I had told her as a brave man. I nodded to Qiu¡° Lord devil, I don''t know. Does the Devil Castle welcome me, the evil silver Banshee without wings? " Autumn''s mouth is slightly tilted, and this shallow smile is very moving¡° Welcome, of course. " I spoke subconsciously. Qiu didn''t speak. She looked at me with memories and sadness in her eyes. Just as I was still thinking about Qiu Chong''s expression, Qiu suddenly walked up to me and whispered in my ear, "Lord demon, when you touch my head, you give me the same feeling as that person. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 70

    What does Qiu mean by this sentence? Do you recognize me as Anle? However, the sound is like the passage of the spring wind, which makes the grass sprout and the heart bloom.

    I quickly shook my head. Did this autumn use the sound of charm to me?

    "You, then, who is that man!"

    I pretended not to know and asked hurriedly.

    Autumn looked at me in some confusion. It seemed that she was wondering why the charm voice had no effect. Then she looked sad, "he is a demon family who has saved me and is as great as the demon king."

    Autumn is also a little anxious to explain.

    I settled down and didn''t seem to recognize me. That''s good. This autumn even lied to me as a brave man, for fear that the great demon king would kill him when he knew that man was human? But you don''t know, Qiu, Anle is me, and so is the demon king.

    I also began to understand the reason why Qiu used the voice of charm to me. In fact, she didn''t recognize me at the bottom of her heart. She wanted to charm me and come up with some words.

    Autumn said and looked at her in a daze, "why do I always feel like you?"

    Autumn''s voice is very small, but as a demon king, my hearing is different from ordinary people. Such a weak whisper still makes me hear. It''s difficult. With this development, Qiu may really find out my identity.

    I coughed and pretended to be a full demon king: "since you are willing to follow the king, you will be a demon servant under the throne from now on."

    Autumn listened to my words and nodded. She was not in words. She stood behind me and was a little distracted. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    I turned my eyes from Qiu to these other banshees standing in front of me. Since these banshees buried the queen, they have stood in front of me.

    Dawu was now shuttling back and forth among these standing banshees, his excited bones clattering.

    I frowned. As a demon, it''s right to take in these banshees, but as a human, none of these silver evil banshees must be left!

    Just as I was about to speak, a banshee standing in front suddenly knelt down: "Lord devil, although we are dirty and evil silver in your eyes, Lord devil, humble slave, please let us go. Humble slave is still a virgin. Humble slave is willing to serve you, Lord devil... "

    As soon as she finished speaking, another Banshee behind her knelt down: "Lord demon, the humble slave has never had sex with men, let alone ate human men once. Please, let us go! The humble slave is willing to serve the Demon Lord. "

    Then, like a chain reaction, a group of people all knelt down and read out words of mercy.

    None of these banshees have eaten human males? This thing, one autumn, I believe it. All the banshees say so now. How can I believe it? Together is the queen and Qiu''s sister. Two dead people play with men and eat men?

    I frown. Do these banshees think I''m a fool?

    I looked at the kneeling Banshee and Qiu. Qiu nodded when she saw my eyes sweeping. This move surprised me even more. She herself said that the Banshee killed many human men. Is it difficult that Cheng Qiu is trying to make things right for them?

    I was a little angry and lucky. I roared at these banshees: "when the king is a fool! You... "

    Before I finished speaking, Dawu ran from the crowd. He got up and his bones clattered. He approached me and whispered in my ear: "Lord devil, these people are really virgins. Lord devil, if you like..."

    I raised my hand to slap the Bone Demon Dawu, but I thought it would make him very comfortable, so I stopped waving my hand in the air.

    Dawu looked at me a little lonely.

    "Dawu, the king asks you, how do you know?"

    Dawu giggled. I looked at my hand and held my teeth. I still resisted beating Dawu.

    "I''m so familiar with banshees. Look at their wings. Is there a white feather in the black feather? Once the adult banshee is broken, the white feathers will fall off. This is how I distinguish the Banshee state, and I have enjoyed it here for nearly 200 years. Lord devil, you don''t know that these virgins don''t understand love at all. It''s only comfortable for those banshees who have interacted with humans to fight people. "

    Dawu''s words made my scalp numb. There are only these banshees here. What about those broken banshees? Did you escape?

    I said my question to the Banshee kneeling in front of me, "where are those unruly banshees in your family now?"

    The Banshee who first begged for mercy listened to me and quickly replied respectfully: "Lord back, some of them were killed by bone demons. No, no, they were given to live by your great servants. Some of them were killed by hurricanes. After seeing you, the rest have fled in disorder. Only I and other slaves are willing to get a second chance... "

    I have to say that these banshees are not evil silver by comparison, but without my move, their future must be a peach road. It''s wise for these banshees not to choose to escape. How to escape? The queen is dead, and the human brave will start hunting banshees soon. Escape is not the way. Indeed, only by taking refuge in my demon king castle and having my shelter can I get a chance to live.

    While I was thinking, Dawu suddenly said to me, "Lord devil, it''s not my fault. They all died by themselves. I didn''t move my hand. They beat me all the time! I don''t know the demon king. You like these banshees! " Ma, it''s because I''ve been beating you that I''m exhausted and die of panic! However, I don''t want to see these evil silver banshees. And Ben wangte? When did you say you like banshees? Not only Dawu misunderstood, but also these banshees misunderstood, otherwise they would not have the idea of staying to serve me in exchange for survival. I stared at Dawu. He closed his mouth tightly. A pair of white flaming eyes "looked" at me as if he were selling cute. I can''t help shivering. Since these banshees are not evil silver disciples, even if they have communicated with humans, it''s good to expand the power of my demon king Castle every time they eat people. I waved to the banshees to stand up¡° From now on, you will be under the jurisdiction of autumn. Now go back to the castle with Dawu. "¡° Lord devil, you? " Dawu came up, and I didn''t even look at him. "The king has something else to do. You take them back and let Julie arrange it." Dawu giggled and went to a group of banshees, and those banshees were already afraid of him. At the moment, they looked at Dawu with some trembling¡° Dau! On the way back to the castle, don''t have his heart! " Dawu listened to me like a vented ball, and his skull drooped. The Banshee looked respectfully and gratefully at me after listening to my words, and then followed Dawu towards the demon king castle. Qiu looked at me, shook her head, and left with the people. There was a reason why I didn''t go back to the devil''s castle, because federo''s life and death were unknown at the moment and needed urgent treatment. Watching Dawu lead the people away, I accepted the demonization state and hurried to federo''s place. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 71

    I came to the place where fidro was originally placed, but the scene in front of me made me speechless.

    At the moment, fidro didn''t wake up, but he sat on the ground, because a huge black bear was sitting behind him, biting on fidro''s head with two upper and lower teeth, a total of four sharp teeth. It contained fidro. Although it didn''t pierce into fidro''s head, it still scratched fidro''s bald ladle. Blood flowed down the bald ladle.

    The black bear didn''t seem to expect anyone to come. At the moment, he was looking at me, and his mouth stopped. Just keep opening your mouth and forget to close it.

    Maybe it was too painful. Federo''s eyes twitched. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around confused. When he saw me, his face showed joy, combined with the blood flowing like a water curtain on his head. This expression can only be described as thriller.

    "Anle, are you okay? How''s the queen? Let''s go back to Capua first... "

    "Eh? How do I feel that I not only have a pain in my back, but also my head? "

    Federo said to himself. Then his eyelids turned up and looked up slightly. Maybe he was a little uncertain. He touched his bare bear''s mouth with his hands.

    Federo stroked the black bear''s head back and forth, especially on the four sharp teeth, and then he put down his hand and smiled at me.

    Just when I was surprised how the bald lad could be so calm, the bald lad''s expression changed. He was sad and didn''t dare to move too much. He gestured to me, probably for fear that I didn''t understand what he meant.

    "Help, help, help me!"

    Fidro cried, his voice sad and helpless.

    I sighed. What can I do? I''m also very desperate. You were caught by a bear. I can only promise not to laugh. Save, why save? I''m the first brave man of durlan when you die.

    Thinking of this, I laughed.

    Fidro''s cry was louder and his body trembled. The giant black bear seemed a little dissatisfied with federo''s movement. He let go of federo''s head, roared up to the sky, and raised his broad paw. The nails on the paw were as sharp as a knife, flashing a strange light against the red sun.

    Federo saw the giant bear loose his mouth and use his hands and feet together. He was very embarrassed and ran towards me. I grass! This bald lad didn''t want me to feel better, so I hurried to run. Although killing the black bear is very casual, I can''t kill for nothing. I warned myself in the bottom of my heart that it''s not because I want to see federo make an embarrassment. It''s really impossible to kill for nothing.

    But the black bear is very strange. It is said that the bear does not eat the dead. Fidro, who lies on the ground like a dead man, will be attacked by this thing? But on second thought, if such a giant bear is picky about food, it really doesn''t grow so big. Sure enough, he is a bear who takes an unusual path.

    Federo was weak. Now he ran a few steps and there was blood on the wound behind him. It seems that he can''t play anymore. If he continues to play, I''m afraid there will be real life.

    When I made an emergency stop, Pedro didn''t stop behind me and directly hit me. The bright bald ladle with blood just hit my head and knocked me to the ground. The giant bear arrived as scheduled and raised its paws to shoot at me.

    Shit, I took it off. I hurried to push federo, but now federo is unconscious, dead and can''t push at all!

    Sure enough, I can''t cheat people. I hurried to beg for mercy from the giant bear in a low voice.

    "You, are you big bear? You didn''t recognize it? This is bald! Hello, gay friend! "

    The black bear was a little stunned and stared at fidro''s bald ladle. Then he seemed dissatisfied with fidro''s bald ladle. He bared his teeth and raised the bear''s paw again. What''s special is this bald ladle. Aren''t you satisfied? I''m not satisfied. You say, I''ll change it for you.

    At the moment, the sword of victory was also pressed up and down by federo. It didn''t twitch for several times in a row. It was too late to start the demonization, but fortunately, even if it was dead, federo died first. I could continue for a few more seconds. I was a little excited when I thought about it.

    The bear''s paw arrived as scheduled, but it stopped five or six inches in front of federo, and a golden defense shield appeared out of thin air. I was stunned, and the giant bear was stunned. It looked at its own paw and carefully pressed the defense shield. Repeated several times, the giant bear sat down on the ground and began to lick the paw. Is it grinding the paw?

    Just then, a huge fireball hit me, fidro and the giant bear. The fireball could feel the heat from a long distance. The fireball hit the defense shield in front of me and fidro and exploded. The impact of the explosion also hit the giant bear. The giant bear ate pain, howled and ran away towards the forest.

    I''ve been in a cold sweat all my life. This fireball is so familiar. Without this defense shield, I''m afraid it''s a direct three kill at the moment. And watching the fireball come straight to me and federo, needless to say, it must be Ellie who hit her teammates 100%.

    "Anle!"

    Lanstya''s worried voice then sounded. She trotted towards me. Behind her, there was the potential to shake m, the knight Lina who was ignored by the enemy 100% and Ellie who hit her teammates 100%.

    "You, how can you act without authorization!"

    Lanstya complained to me and removed fidro from me. She looked at fidro''s injury, frowned and began to treat it¡° Ellie, thank you for killing me. Oh, no, you saved me. Although your behavior is more like killing me. " Ellie, who was originally expressionless, listened to me. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned. She didn''t speak when she looked at me. She squatted down and drew a circle on the ground with branches¡° Anle, where''s autumn? " Lina swept around and asked me. Ellie looked up at me and waited for my answer. I pretended to be angry and shook my head. "I was taken away by the handsome and handsome demon king." Lina listened to me, thoughtful and didn''t ask¡° Huh? That''s the great devil. Don''t you worry about Qiu''s safety? " Lina looked at me: "don''t worry, in my opinion, you are more terrible than the demon king. Besides, autumn can''t live in human towns. It may be a good thing to go to the demon king. " Lina spoke, her face a little red. Did this shaking m like me as the great demon king? Or was it that the princess hugged me as the demon king in the dragon war I, leaving flowers and bones of love in the girl''s heart. I was a little angry, but on second thought, I was eating my own vinegar? Before long, lanstya also treated fidro. Fidro''s breathing was stable. It should be no big problem¡° Anle, what''s the matter? The queen has been destroyed? " Lanstya looked at me. I pretended to be a memory and said to the people, "originally, fidro and I came to destroy the queen and autumn led the way. But unexpectedly, when we were playing with the queen, we met the demon king and Bone Demon. Later, the demon king killed the forest Banshee queen and took away the Bone Demon and Qiu. "¡° Federo and I got away with it, and then we met a giant bear. " Everyone was suddenly enlightened, including lanstya. Lanstya just wanted to ask again. I winked at her. She understood and looked at me with a slight squint in her eyes¡° Go back to Capua first. I''m very tired. " Lina looked at the injured bald ladle and said to the people. In this way, the party walked towards Capua city. Capua City, my mansion. The bald lad was lying on the bed, and Lina and Ellie looked after him. I took lanstya away and told the whole Banshee land. When it comes to the angry autumn and the suicidal queen, lanstya''s eyes appear dense. After a long time, she looked at me with relief and said, "I didn''t think the bone devil was Dawu, but fortunately, your system task has been completed. Today is the deadline. I was worried that you would die if you didn''t finish it." Lanstya knew my system task this time, but when lanstya finished speaking, my blood was half cold. Because the system task has not been completed at all. The requirement of the system task is to solve the bone demon! Which means I need to kill dau? How can I do such a thing¡° Waste, open the door and go back to the devil''s castle! " Lanstya looked in surprise, "ah, why? Now why go back to the devil''s castle? " I sighed, looked at lanstya''s eyes, bit my teeth and said, "go kill Dawu!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 72

    When lanstya heard me, she let out a cry, and I hurriedly covered her mouth.

    "Don''t shout, I can''t help it!"

    Lanstya pushed my hand away, bah a few times, turned her eyes and looked at me, "why kill Dawu?"

    "Waste, you just can''t finish the task. I''ll die, right? The task is to solve the Bone Demon. Now the task has not been completed at all. It seems that the task is completed only by killing Dawu."

    Lanstya was just passing by now. She looked at it with her mouth open in horror. After a long time, she sighed.

    "Waste, it''s your goddess who is responsible for the task of this release system, isn''t it? You still know him, don''t you? Can you talk to her and change the task? "

    Lanstya shook her head. "Anle, you don''t understand. This system task seems to be released by her. In fact, her authority is just some daily tasks, such as bullying me. But she can''t release tasks like this. Behind her is the real master of the demon king''s armor system. After all, she is just an assistant like me... "

    "The man behind is Zeus?"

    Lanstya shook her head and looked at me helplessly.

    "Anyway, I''d better go back to the castle first. I don''t want to kill Dawu, but I don''t want to die. People are selfish. I won''t say those words that give up life for righteousness. "

    "Anle, calm down. You think this task is released by God. It is reasonable to say that it will not be this kind of killing for no reason. Besides, it is to solve, right? There are many kinds of solutions, not to kill, right?"

    Lanstya said to me anxiously. I can feel that she really cares. Yes, this kind goddess doesn''t want to see her people die for no reason. She worries about me and Dawu.

    I nodded and hoped that, as lanstya said, after all, it was the task issued by God. It was better not to kill. In that case, I would try all kinds of methods while it was still early.

    Lanstya saw me calm down, took out the transfer ball and opened the vortex legend door.

    I opened the enchantment and stepped into the portal without saying a word. Lanstya followed.

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    At this moment, all the guards and the newly added Banshee Qiu are standing in front of me on the seventh floor of the demon king castle.

    "Lord devil, I will arrange your new demon servant Qiu to live on the fourth floor with the guard general Meimo Shawei. You see? "

    I nodded. That''s it for the time being. It''s also suitable for demons and banshees. They both know some Charm Magic. I think they can get along well.

    I looked at Qiu. She opened her mouth and stared at lanstya. I said in secret that Qiu had seen lanstya. If she spoke privately about lanstya''s emergence in human towns, it would be some trouble. It seems that lanstya, the fallen angel in the eyes of these evil servants, must be given another identity.

    Lanstya was also a little flustered. She couldn''t help looking at me and autumn. Her anxious look was obvious. This breathless waste flat breasted goddess has to come out of the earthquake field at the critical moment.

    "Demon servants, the king is not in the castle these days. Can you tell where the king has gone?"

    ¡±Hum! Where have you been? It''s none of our business. Anyway, we went to find the demon servant, right! Dirty devil¡°

    Fiola looked at Qiu angrily, and the hostility in her eyes was obvious. Is this proud Laurie mother jealous? Hey, hey, I''m a big demon.

    I coughed awkwardly, "in order to thoroughly understand mankind and implement the king''s plan to conquer mankind these days, the king sent lanstya to disguise as an adult and lurk in the main human city for a few days. Now let''s let her talk about human weaknesses."

    I opened my mouth to lanstya Nunu. Lanstya listened to my words and looked at me with wide eyes, "well, yes, this task is very difficult. It''s not as kind and beautiful as me... Human beings are very skinny, there are a lot of people, and they eat well. Then, er, in short, I will continue to work hard to complete the demon king''s task! "

    Lanstya hesitated. In addition to Youli, everyone showed appreciative eyes. In particular, GANGDA Mu''s eyes were straight and his face was excited. It seemed that he was imagining the scene of harvesting his hair madly after attacking human towns.

    You Li''s face was full of meditation. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Autumn is also a little stunned.

    But fortunately, it was fooled. After that, even Qiu privately said that he had seen lanstya in human towns.

    relaxed. He sent the crowd away and left dau alone. Dawu was now in armor with a funny mask on his face.

    He stood in front of me and rubbed his hands back and forth. Before I spoke, Dawu spoke first, "Lord demon, um, well, can I find those banshees..."

    Before Dawu finished, I hurried to say, "no!"

    Dawu was a little lost and bowed his head. He didn''t know what he was trying to say.

    Lanstya looked at me and then at dau. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    I sighed. How should I complete this system task? Seeing that there is only the last day, can only one person live between Dawu and me?

    Just as I was about to speak, lanstya suddenly said to Dawu, "I hear you are a bone demon?"

    Dawu gently repeated the word "bone devil", and his voice sounded sad. "Bone devil... I haven''t heard the name for a hundred years. Yes, Lord lanstya, I''m the bone devil in human mouth."

    Dawu''s voice was no longer as frivolous as before. At the moment, his voice was low. After he finished speaking, he raised his head and looked up at the ceiling of the hall. After a moment of silence, he slowly told a story that made me sad:

    "About two hundred years ago, I was still a human being. I was once known as the strongest Paladin. I resisted my teammates again and again, charged and trapped again and again, and was injured and dying again and again."

    "The brave respect me and call me the first brave. I gladly accept this title."

    "On that day, two swordsmen and mages who seemed to be only primary classes came to me and hoped that I could help them complete a guild task of hunting bear animals. I accepted. The task was completed smoothly. On the way back, we met the forest Banshee. Speaking of it, it was the first time I met the Banshee. "

    "In order to cover the retreat of the two of them, I resisted the Banshee in front of me alone. At that time, as a human, I was hurt later. The Banshee''s fingernails scratched my leg, but I also hurt the Banshee. Taking this opportunity, I escaped."

    "I ran frantically, completely ignoring the wound on my leg, because I knew that once I fell into the hands of the banshee, I would die miserably. I ran desperately and soon caught up with the two people who ran away under my cover. "

    "I shouted with joy, I shouted excitedly, and then I asked for help. At last, I begged. The two finally stopped and they walked towards me.

    "I thought with joy that they would help me escape together. Because after all, they asked me to help hunt bears, and then I helped them resist the Banshee. "

    "But I was wrong. Instead of saving me, they broke my other leg and left under my helpless eyes. Their backs are so strange and far away. At that moment, my heart died... "

    Dawu said here, paused, took off his funny face mask and revealed his skull. The white flame in his eyes instead of his eyes beat very fast. It seems that he is still very excited to mention these.

    Dawu seemed to be calming his mood. After a long time, he said, "later, the Banshee caught up and saw me lying on the ground with blood on my legs. The Banshee seemed to lose interest. She ate me, Lord devil. Can you understand the pain? The Banshee began to eat from my legs, and I watched her nibble at my legs a little until she reached my head. "

    After hearing Dawu''s words, I was shocked and cold.

    "Later, I died. I don''t know whether it was because of the anger in my heart or unwilling. I resurrected and became a bone demon in the mouth of mankind! When they led the warriors again and said they wanted to save me, I pierced their chests in the face of the brave. "

    "After that, I''ve been wandering in the forest. I don''t know what''s going on. I miss the pain of the Banshee eating me more and more. If I have nothing to do, I''ll play with the Banshee. Once I was homesick and went to kapua. As a result, I was beaten back. Fortunately, the early demon king saved me."

    "Lord devil, you don''t know how comfortable my life was in the forest. Those banshees, tut tut. Where are these banshees like now? Can today''s banshees still be called banshees? The banshees of two hundred years ago... "

    Dawu''s words were very sad, but he became excited here. Is this the experience of shaking M''s being opened to the new world? I quickly stopped Dawu''s words. I don''t want to hear anything about this new world.

    Dawu''s mouth is different from what federo said at the beginning. It lies in the two people. I really didn''t expect that these two people not only didn''t rescue Dawu, but also regarded Dawu as an abandoned son. It''s really hateful.

    Knowing Dawu''s past, my heart is more hesitant. I really didn''t expect Dawu to have such a tragic past. I also admire Dawu like this. I can''t see the haze at all.

    Lanstya''s face was full of sadness. She went to Wu and gently stroked Da Wu''s skull. "It''s all over. Now no one will abandon you."

    Lanstya gave me a special look when she finished speaking.

    I''m also confused. As lanstya said, I can''t abandon such Dawu. However, any system has not been completed. How to solve this problem? Thinking back, I directly called Dawu.

    At the moment, Dawu, with a skeleton on his head, came to me happily, and his teeth clicked.

    Under lanstya''s gaze, I stretched out my hand and slapped off Dawu''s skull. The white skull rolled around the ground, and the white flame in my eyes jumped several times and went out.

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 73

    I slapped off Dawu''s skull. After the skull rolled on the ground for several times, the white flame in my eyes went out.

    Lanstya looked at me in horror. The boss with a long mouth couldn''t say a word for a long time.

    "You... You!"

    I waved my hand to lanstya. "I what, I, you think this bear thing is so dead? I saw that his bones were scattered and he didn''t die. I''m looking for a solution. "

    As soon as I finished speaking, Dawu''s skeleton suddenly scattered on the ground.

    Lanstya walked around davu''s head, squatted down, picked up davu''s skull and looked again and again.

    "You can''t lie to me, can you?"

    I also looked at the skull that extinguished the flame differently. Is it really dead?

    "Dawu, the king wants to reward you for your meritorious service in the Banshee family. If you don''t get up again, the king won''t fight!"

    I deliberately said to Dawu''s head on the ground.

    Sure enough, as soon as my voice fell, two white flames suddenly lit up in the eyes of my head and rolled towards my body. He picked up the skull and put it on the cavity.

    "Hit me? Ah! Lord devil, how do you want to play? Whip or mace? Servant, I prefer... "

    The shaking m really pretended to be dead. I said to him angrily, "hit, I''ll hit your grandmother''s leg!"

    After hearing this, Dawu was stunned. He suddenly took off his armor and revealed his white skeleton. It was really a barefaced dress. He raised his left foot, pointed to a leg bone and said, "Lord devil, this is my grandmother''s leg. For the time being, how do you want to fight?"

    I looked black, and lanstya was surprised.

    "What, what?"

    I asked Dawu some uncertain questions.

    Dawu looked at me, and the white flame in his eyes jumped a few times. "The servant hurt his leg before he died and broke a small leg bone. One day I was walking in the forest and suddenly met a bone. Somehow, I was able to talk to her."

    "Later, when she heard me talk about my leg problems, she enthusiastically asked me to take a small piece of her leg bone for her own use. I saw that she didn''t move, but she could talk, so I didn''t refuse. When she is old, I call her grandmother, so this leg bone is my grandmother''s leg. "

    This? Is there such an operation in the world?

    "This leg bone, placed on your skeleton, is very suitable. There are no adverse reactions?"

    Dawu thought, "I can''t say no. sometimes when I see a carriage, my leg becomes soft and I always want to lie in front of the carriage."

    Does this have its own porcelain touch function? Such attributes are good. At least they won''t starve to death. In this way, when the carriage stopped, you directly shouted. You rolled my leg, the skin and flesh were gone, and there were only bones left. That compensation is not flying.

    "Dawu, take good care of this leg. One day it will be useful."

    Dawu nodded, looking at his grandmother''s legs, lost in thought.

    "Then use the whip first..."

    After listening to me, Dawu''s bones rattled and looked very excited. He handed me a black whip.

    I took this whip and couldn''t calm down for a long time. The whip seemed to become extremely heavy. Lanstya looked at me and gave me a cheer gesture.

    "Lord devil, come and whip me. At the moment, my body and mind all belong to the devil, and everything I have is yours."

    Dawu''s voice was really gay. I was so frightened that my whip fell to the ground.

    Lanstya suddenly appeared a handful of melon seeds in her hand and turned into a small Mazza. She sat knocking melon seeds and pointing to me.

    "Ah, are you ok? You waste, you can drop your whip. Can you beat it or not!"

    "Don''t * * come on, come on, whip for you, show me."

    I picked up the whip and pretended to give it to lanstya. Lanstya quickly said with a smile: "don''t get excited, Lord devil, come on, come on, I''ll give you spiritual support."

    I was too lazy to pay attention to lanstya. I held the whip, closed my eyes, and my heart was horizontal. A whip was whipped on Dawu''s bone.

    Dawu screamed excitedly. I got goose bumps all over, but the system still didn''t prompt me to complete the task.

    "Waste, go and find more utensils, maces and so on."

    I frowned and said to lanstya. The whip is useless. I''ll try one by one whether other tools can trigger to solve the Bone Demon task. In the end, I''m not willing to accept that only killing Dawu can complete the task.

    Lanstya was very happy and ran out of the throne hall. She dragged a bag in behind her and poured out the contents of the bag with a crash.

    I glanced, my scalp numb, what candles, handcuffs, small whips, what maces, sticks, sticks, everything.

    With tears in my eyes, I closed my eyes, picked up tools from the ground and hit Dawu one by one.

    Dawu shouts loudly. It''s so special. If it doesn''t work again, I must kill Dawu myself!

    A quarter of an hour later, I sat on the ground, and there was no system sound in my mind to prompt the completion of the task. Dawu didn''t solve it, but my mind was solved.

    I looked at lanstya in despair. She looked worried and looked back and forth between me and dau.

    "Can it be that you don''t pay enough attention?"

    Lanstya came up to me and asked me carefully, this is not enough. I am about to forcibly awaken the s attribute. You say I don''t pay attention, which is obviously not such a solution.

    "I''m afraid this solution means killing. An ordinary blow is useless. It can only be a dead hand. "

    I reluctantly shook my head at lanstya. Lanstya listened to my words and looked at me quietly.

    After a long time, lanstya got up and walked out of the throne hall. When she left, she turned around and smiled at me and said, "you have the right to choose. I can accept any result. I believe in your choice."

    Lanstya left, and Dawu and I were left in the whole hall. After Dawu enjoyed it, he was calm and stood in front of me.

    "Lord devil, can you listen to the servant?"

    I know that this Dawu will open the sage mode and ask philosophical questions after every pleasure, but now it''s the last few hours for them. It''s good to be able to speak.

    "Lord devil, you didn''t just leave your servant here to reward him, did you?"

    Although he didn''t expect Dawu to ask such words, he nodded subconsciously.

    "From what you did just now, it seems that you are looking for a way to kill your servants, right?"

    After listening to Dawu''s words, I felt very bad. Although he was a pair of bones, he was no different from normal people. He had the same joys and sorrows, sadness and pain. My actions seemed to be a reward for this shaking m, but he still felt the killing intention.

    "Lord devil, do you have anything to hide? If you want to kill your servant, he won''t ask the reason, and he will tell you the way. "

    I shook my head. If Dawu resisted, I might still be able to kill, but the more he did, the more I couldn''t do it.

    "Chat with me. I don''t have much time left. I didn''t expect to end up with your skeleton. "

    I said to Dawu reluctantly.

    Dawu giggled a few times. The sound was really beautiful to me. It would be nice if I could live as a skeleton like him after death.

    "Lord devil, you feel like him to your servant."

    "Who?"

    "The first demon king, the demon king who disappeared a hundred years ago."

    Dawu''s words made me meditate. When I first demonized, Bella and fiora said the same thing. Who was the first great demon king? What happened a hundred years ago, how did he disappear, and who was the huge figure in the bloody world I saw under the influence of fear, and who was the person who shouted that I was the demon king?

    It seems that even if I die, I can''t feel at ease. Can''t I be euthanized?

    "Lord devil, your kindness makes you unable to do it, right? But you have a reason to kill your servant, right¡°

    I didn''t speak. I can''t say anything at the moment. I don''t want to see such a result. Even at the last moment, I firmly believe that this God''s your sister system will not let me kill at will.

    "Dawu, you think too much. Just talk with the king."

    Dawu giggled, and the sound made me feel very warm.

    "Here you are."

    A bead burning white flame flew out of Dawu''s chest and came towards me. I was afraid that it would fall to the ground and hurriedly caught it with my hand. The white flame bead was cold at the beginning and had no burning feeling like a flame.

    "Lord devil, I''m very satisfied to have my servant with you these days. If you can meet the first demon king, please help me tell him that you loved... "

    Dawu''s skeleton was scattered on the ground, and the white flame in his eyes was extinguished, "Lord devil, after I became a bone demon, all that accompanied me was suffering and torture. Here, I feel the warmth of home. I am loyal to the early demon king, and this loyalty also makes me obey you. Thank you, Lord devil... "

    "I am no longer a bone demon. The Bone Demon is dead. I''m just your servant, Dawu... "

    When Dawu finished, a cold voice of the system suddenly sounded in my mind, "when the task is completed, reward your sister, which is worth 1000 points."

    Huh? It''s done? Dawu said a word and finished it? Just promise you''re not a Bone Demon anymore? It''s really an unreliable system of God.

    I just wanted to throw the bead in my hand to Dawu and signaled that he could go. But when I looked at the beads, my heart was startled.

    Because the bead in my hand is burning like a white flame, the flame is getting lighter and lighter, and there is a faint tendency to go out.

    "No! Stop! "

    I shouted madly.

    But it was still a step slower. The flame on the bead was extinguished and turned into a cold little black bead, lying quietly in the palm of my hand.

    Dawu''s voice never sounded again. The dark white skeleton lay quietly on the ground, and the skeleton rolled down next to Dawu''s funny face mask. The funny mask with squint smile looked at me quietly, as if laughing at me. There was no white flame flashing in Dawu''s eyes. At the moment, the darkness swallowed up my heart. I held the bead on my hand tightly, and there was a warm scratch on my face. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 74

    I don''t know how long time has passed, a day or just an hour. I sat on the throne, holding the black bead given by Dawu tightly in my hand.

    The cold beads not only can''t warm, but also seem to touch my blood with cold.

    This is the first demon clan who died because of me. Although as a brave man, I once hunted and killed many goblins, I never felt this way.

    My heart hurts. Although Dawu is a demon family, he was once a human. He fell into the demon family because of the ugliness of human nature, but he died, but he gave up his life for me. Can such creatures become demons?

    Are humans like demons, or are demons more like humans?

    What is God''s task? Is God like this?

    "God, is this what you call justice? Is this what you preach about love and peace? This is your killing... "

    "Shout what! And don''t let people sleep! "

    Suddenly, my sister''s voice rang in my mind.

    "You misunderstood yourself and blame our God? This God is talking about solving the Bone Demon. Do you understand? You let Dawu promise not to be a bone demon in the future and not to bully the Banshee. Don''t you just be your demon servant Dawu? You go your own way without asking me. Now you have the face to blame me for such a disaster? "

    Big sister''s words made me tick in my heart. Did I understand it wrong? Originally, you can write a guarantee to solve the problem?

    However, when Dawu said that he was no longer a bone demon and the task prompt was completed, I should have thought that I just couldn''t accept the reality that I killed Dawu.

    But even if I had asked, my big sister could tell me? These gods are very unreliable.

    "Don''t think blindly. If God wants to tell you, he will tell you. If he doesn''t tell you, you can''t do anything. If you don''t accept you, hit me. Come on, I''m in Room 302 of Zeus company. Come on! "

    Oh, I''m so angry. I''m just full of resentment. Are you still arguing with me in my mind? Room 302? Are you asking for a fight or Pao.

    "I want to disable the system..."

    "Release? If you say to lift it, it will be lifted. Every day, lanstya is used to you. This goddess has to treat you well today! "

    As soon as the big sister''s words fell, my head began to ache crazily. When did you install a hoop on my head?

    "Sister, spare your life, sister!"

    "I tell you, Anle, God dare not provoke me. Are you a little brave man rebelling? Besides, who told you Dawu was dead? "

    "What!"

    I exclaimed. Is Dawu not dead? He''s pretending to be dead?

    For a moment, I didn''t care about my headache and felt that I was walking towards Dawu''s bones.

    Just as I was walking to the pile of bones in dauna, lanstya came to the hall with Youli and others.

    Lanstya looked in horror at Dawu who had become a pile of white bones, but the expression of Yuli and others was very normal. Even Qiu looked at the pile of white bones very often.

    Are the hearts of these demons so cold? Can''t you see your partner dead? Or don''t you know the white bone is Dawu?

    At this time, the headache disappeared. When I tried to ask my eldest sister about Dawu, my eldest sister went offline and had no response.

    Helpless, I said to the crowd, "Dawu is dead... I killed him..."

    After hearing this, Yuli smiled at me, "Lord devil, is his soul bead still there?"

    Soul beads? Does it mean the black bead on my hand?

    Yuli took the soul bead from my hand and looked carefully. Then he looked aside, Dawu, who is now in a pile of state.

    "Lord devil, do you want to save Dawu?"

    You Li''s words hit my heart like a heavy hammer. Her words, like the goddess''s big sister, look that Dawu is really saved?

    Julie looked at me in a daze and said, "Lord devil, I''m afraid you know Dawu''s past?"

    I nodded. I didn''t know what Yuli wanted to say.

    "But you don''t know how Dawu changed from bone to now?"

    As you Li said, Dawu didn''t say it. I motioned curiously for Lily to go on.

    After looking at me, Julie smiled and said, "more than 200 years ago, I went to the current magic forest with the first demon king to do something, that is, the forest where the forest Banshee lives. At that time, the first demon king and I witnessed the Banshee eating Dawu. The first demon king drove away the Banshee and saved Dawu with only a pile of white bones. "

    "Then the demon king of the first generation put a black bead on Dawu''s chest. The bead was like alive and burned a white flame."

    "Later, due to time constraints, the early demon king and I still hurried away, leaving Dawu who was about to be resurrected into a demon. Later, the early demon king brought Dawu back to the demon king castle in the human town. "

    I nodded, but what''s the use of this?

    Youli saw my mind and then said, "this soul bead was taken by the early demon king from the soul wizard. The early demon king once said that Dawu lives by the flame of the soul bead. The soul bead is not broken and Dawu is not destroyed!" You Li''s last words were very important. I didn''t understand until I heard them. That is to say, if the soul beads are not broken, Dawu won''t be really dead¡° What should Ben Wang do? " Youli took a deep breath, looked at me and said, "the soul bead has lost its vitality. I''m afraid it needs to be reactivated. And all you can do is the soul wizard! " Lanstya has been listening carefully. Until now, she couldn''t help but say, "that means you need to find a soul wizard?" Julie nodded and agreed with lanstya''s words. Hearing this, the big stone hanging in my heart fell to the ground. In that case, go to find the soul wizard¡° You Li, do you know where the soul wizard is? " Yuli shook her head, "the soul wizard is human, the servant doesn''t know..." it''s human. I can''t help frowning. It''s a little troublesome. It seems that I still need to go to kapua city¡° In that case, you should tidy up the bones of Dawu first, and this soul bead should be kept by the king. Let lanstya do the inquiry! " It happened that I used lanstya''s identity as an undercover in human towns. Everyone took orders and walked out of the hall, but Qiu stayed in the hall¡° Well, Lord devil, can my servant go to Capua with Lord lanstya? " I looked at Qiu in surprise. What does this little Banshee want? For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. Lanstya walked over and whispered a few words in Qiu''s ear. Qiu whispered with disappointment: "expected." He walked away from me and left the hall. What''s all this and what? I looked at lanstya in surprise¡° What did you say to her? " Lanstya took her hair in her ear and smiled at me: "I said that Anle, the brave, was arrested in kapua prison for molesting women. She won''t be able to get out for a while and a half. You can''t see it." Special! Well, you lanstya black me. The key is Qiu. You said you were expected? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 75

    Yuli sat back and calmed down before she said to me, "the soul wizard doesn''t just refer to one person. It''s a group of people. These people belong to an organization called the convent. "

    "This is a group of people who regard life as grass mustard. They are willing to try any taboo magic about life. This is a group of mages who play with souls and despise life. They are also immortal mages. "

    "I also hate mages most. If I find out where they are, I will kill them."

    Ellie said such words, but the expression on her face was still calm, without any emotion. This makes me a little afraid. It''s the most terrible to say that killing people without expression. However, Ellie, if you can really hit these soul wizards, I suggest you buy a lottery ticket.

    "The soul of the hermit will only bring death and end. They sacrifice to the living, they swallow the human soul, and they absorb the essence of the life of the living."

    "But they love babies and children. Although they can''t provide too much essence of life, the soul of babies is their favorite supplement. They will also raise the baby, hold a ceremony at the age of 12, absorb the child''s life for their own longevity, devour their soul and expand themselves. Although they also killed many demons when they just arrived in the world. But these evil mages have never stopped killing their compatriots. "

    These soul wizards are so vicious that even children don''t let go, but it seems that they also have hatred with the demon clan. Just when I wanted to ask Ellie again, lanstya suddenly said, "Ellie, how do you know so clearly?"

    After listening to lanstya''s words, Ellie hesitated a little and watched the people silent for a while. After a long time, she said, "I''m an orphan, an orphan raised by a soul wizard..."

    Ellie was raised by a soul wizard? No wonder she knew so much. But the result stunned me. I didn''t know what to say for a moment, so I could only stare at her. Not only me, Lina and lanstya took a breath.

    Ellie sighed with unspeakable loneliness and sadness. She looked at the people and said, "Lord Anle, what do you want to do with these soul Wizards?"

    Ellie cut off the subject, as if she didn''t want to recall the past.

    I''m also embarrassed to ask, so I can only take out the soul bead, "I want the soul wizard..."

    Before I finished, Ellie screamed, and the soul bead in her hand almost fell to the ground.

    "You, you, how can you have soul beads? You, you were sent to catch me? No, no! The soul bead was taken away! "

    Ellie stood up and yelled at me in horror.

    Lina and lanstya hurried forward to calm Ellie''s mood. At this time, I quickly put away the soul beads for fear that Ellie would suddenly come up and rob.

    It didn''t take long for Alice to slow down. Good guy, in just a few minutes, the facial paralysis mage walked away twice.

    "Ellie, calm down. I''m not a soul wizard. I''m a brave man, Anle! I picked up this soul bead. It was still burning a white flame before. Now it''s gone. I just want to ask what''s going on. "

    I hurriedly explained to Ellie that I didn''t believe it even though there were people here.

    Ellie looked at me suspiciously, "Anle, you shouldn''t touch the taboo magic of life. It''s against the rules of the world."

    Ellie is very tactful. She wants to be raised by a soul wizard. Naturally, this soul bead is understood, let alone useful. She''s reminding me that I shouldn''t wake up dead people in this way.

    "Ellie, although I am a hooligan, pervert, demon king and helmet thief in your mouth, you should believe that I have the reason to wake up the soul bead."

    "Anle, you forgot to expose yourself again! I remind you every time. "

    "Waste! Shut up! "

    Ellie stared at me a lot and made me look a little hairy. She looked at Lina again. When she saw Lina nodding gently, she opened the conversation box.

    "Since ancient times, soul beads have been holy objects of the hermit church. There are only two in the whole church, one black and one white. Black can bring the dead back to life, and white can make the living immortal. I don''t know what the requirements for taking soul beads are. I just heard that they are extremely harsh. Those who live on soul beads cannot be called people.

    "And the black soul bead is said to have been taken by the demon king!"

    Ellie stared at me, not only her, but also Lina. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole room solidified again.

    I secretly said that it was bad. The more I explained at this time, the more I could not explain clearly. It was more likely to cause unnecessary misunderstanding and trouble. If I didn''t do well, the identity of the demon king would be exposed.

    Lanstya turned her head and whistled. She didn''t mean to help me out at all.

    I sighed, looked at Ellie and Lina and said, "this soul bead is obtained from the Bone Demon. I hid what happened in the Banshee family."

    Ellie''s eyes flashed slightly. Instead of speaking, she motioned me to continue.

    "I told you that the demon king came to kill the queen and took the Bone Demon away, didn''t I? In fact, the devil didn''t come that day. It was the bone devil who saved me and federo. The bone devil is not as evil as you believe. "

    I told Lina and Ellie the tragic past of the Bone Demon again, and heard the water mist in their eyes¡° The bone devil resisted the Queen''s attack. That''s how he sacrificed his life to save me and federo. Finally, he died with the queen, and then the soul bead died out. As a brave man of justice, I want to save the bone devil! " I said the right words. Lanstya listened to me and said how the Bone Demon had blocked the Queen''s attacks again and again for me and fidro. Ellie frowned. "Lord lanstya, didn''t you sleep with us that night and say you want to eat meat bags at dawn?" Lanstya hurriedly changed her tongue and said, "ah? This, this, I listened to Anle! "¡° Bah! " Why, I''m trying so hard outside that you still want to eat meat bags? Don''t you know what to look for when you see me, fidro and autumn gone? I gave lanstya a white look and continued¡° In short, the bead was taken by the demon king, and how did it get into the hands of the bone demon? I don''t know, but the Bone Demon gave his life to save me and bald ladle. As the first brave man in kapua City, I can''t ignore it! " Ellie took the soul bead from my hand, looked carefully and nodded¡° If it''s really like what you said, it''s a good place to belong if the bead falls into the hands of the Bone Demon. The soul fire on the soul bead is extinguished, ignited and activated again. It needs to be carried out in the altar of the hermit, and at least three great wizards are required to perform the ceremony. " It''s troublesome to say that we can''t find wizards who can hold ceremonies. I can''t find the location of these soul wizards or the hermit¡° Soul wizards will only bring death and disaster. It''s impossible for you to ask them to help you! " Ellie continued. I nodded and passed by as a human. I''m afraid I''ll sacrifice directly. If I''m a demon king, I can''t. They are as hostile to the demon family. In addition, the early demon king also took away the soul bead. Now he went over and said, "excuse me, you fix this bead. I robbed it and it broke in a few days." Can''t you let the soul wizard kill you? It''s really difficult to be human and demon king. It seems that they can only help by force. Ellie looked at me expressionless and said¡° Anle, if you are willing to kill these soul wizards and activate the soul flame on the soul bead, I may be able to help you! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 76

    Ellie said this sentence in a very peaceful tone, which asked me to help her kill the soul wizard and she helped me solve the soul bead problem.

    There is persistence in her eyes, but there is a thorn hidden in this persistence, which is an unspeakable thorn. It''s not just hatred for the soul wizard. The thorn in her eyes doesn''t belong to this type. It''s a more dangerous thorn, more dangerous than killing.

    This is the first time I saw Ellie, who is full of danger. If there was an expression on her face, it would be ferocious at the moment.

    She was an orphan raised by a soul wizard. The sharp thorn in her eyes told me what kind of suffering she had experienced in the hermit of a soul wizard.

    I sighed. I''m afraid Dawu''s soul bead will lead me into a bottomless abyss, and it is the task of the damn your sister system and those unreliable gods that lead me into this abyss. I feel more and more that this is a conspiracy.

    "I agree."

    Now is not the time to be afraid of difficulties. Besides, I can''t choose to escape. Dawu can be regarded as my death. Reviving Dawu is what I have to do.

    I am human. I became the demon king as a human. I am the brave person who restricts the demon family. At the moment when I became the demon king, I said to myself that as long as I was there, human beings would not die in the hands of the demon family again.

    And I will protect those demons who still have good thoughts. The fate of demons and mankind will be rewritten by me.

    I have my own justice, which is not God''s self proclaimed justice, nor the good and evil of his population.

    Ellie smiled at me when she saw me nodding, and her eyes recovered their usual indifference.

    Although I didn''t see the smile of the facial paralysis mage for the first time, it made me feel different every time. I shook my head. As expected, facial paralysis is the most terrible.

    Lanstya scolded me. Just when she wanted to talk, Lina took the lead.

    "Ellie, what do these spiritual wizards look like?"

    Before Ellie spoke, lanstya showed off first.

    "I know! I know, black robe, black staff, and blood red phoenix on the robe! Right! "

    Ellie stared at the excited lanstya and nodded.

    "What about their means of killing? What are the people killed like?"

    Ellie first looked at lanstya. Lanstya smiled awkwardly and motioned Ellie to speak.

    "There are many kinds of psychic wizards that can swallow souls or absorb the essence of others'' lives."

    "Does that turn people into a mummy?"

    "Yes, absorbing life is like this!"

    "Ah!"

    Lina cried out in surprise. The three hounds who had been sleeping next to me suddenly woke up and showed their teeth around me.

    These three white eyed wolves were not like this when they pressed me on the ground before.

    "You, you come with me!"

    Lina couldn''t care what to say and walked straight out of the room.

    Inside the city Lord''s mansion is the city Lord''s mansion, and around the city Lord''s mansion is the place where the garrison of Capua city is stationed, and it is also the place where Capua city and patrol guards are located.

    Lina took me around to a house. Just standing outside the house, she felt a little cold. Outside the house stood two guards with bright guns in their hands.

    "Lord Lena."

    "Open the door!"

    Lina told them that a moment later, the door of the room was opened, and rows of beds were parked in the room. The beds were covered with white cloth. A hockey ball with a diameter of more than three meters hung in the middle of the room. At the moment, it was cold, and it seemed that it should be done by a high-level ice mage. I''m afraid this is the morgue.

    Lina led me, Ellie and lanstya into the house. As soon as she stepped into the house, lanstya was shivering with cold. Ellie also wrapped her robe tightly.

    "Look!"

    Lina skillfully went to a bed, opened the covered white cloth and revealed a pale face. The face was bloodless, thin and could not see flesh and blood. Her face was old and strange. Her hair was gray, and only a few strokes lay on her scalp. At the moment, she opened her mouth and showed incomplete teeth.

    I looked at the body carefully. From the face, I couldn''t tell the man from the woman and the real age. The whole body is shriveled, leaving only the skeleton. The eye socket and two cheeks also collapsed, and my eyes moved to the lower part, this! It doesn''t have the last hard after death. It seems to be a woman. For a moment, I feel that I am very worthy of me

    250 IQ.

    Lanstya covered her eyes with her hands and looked at the body through the cracks of her fingers. Ellie just glanced at the dead man''s face, which made him exclaim.

    "This, this is..."

    After hearing Ellie''s exclamation, Lina hurriedly covered the dead body with a sheet and winked at me. I covered Ellie''s mouth quickly.

    "Find a suitable place!"

    They left the morgue and returned to the reception hall outside Lina''s boudoir again.

    The panic in Ellie''s eyes just dissipated, "I can''t read it wrong. This is a life sucking magic. This is what the soul wizard does!"

    Is this the magic of sucking life? This look of being squeezed dry is absorbed vitality? It seems that this is indeed a rapid aging death.

    There are such tragic residents in the city, that is, the soul wizard is in Capua at this time?

    "Poor life, so withered. May the glory of God guide you to the temple of peace and tranquility."

    Lanstya closed her eyes, folded her hands and whispered to her chest.

    Lanstya suddenly said these words. The waste was afraid to look at it just now. Now your Divine words and blessings are useless?

    Lina looked at everyone and said bitterly, "this body is the third of this month. It''s the same way to die."

    "Lena, where was this body found?"

    Lina looked sad and thoughtful. She didn''t come back until she heard what I said.

    "Yesterday, the patrolman found in a lane of cross street that the coroner had no clue last night. It was defined as natural death. I was going to be buried today. "

    I nodded. Is this the choice of fate stone gate? What kind of soul wizard do you want to find? The new storm came a little too suddenly.

    "You stay here first. I''ll arrange to strengthen town patrol."

    Lina stormed out of the room.

    My mind is full of thoughts. What bothers me most is that I have seen this strange death method and how to deal with such an attack. I can''t go up and say to those wizards that whoever absorbs life is a grandson?

    "Ellie, do you know how to deal with this so-called life sucking magic?"

    Ellie frowned slightly, her eyes dodged, and she looked like she wanted to talk and stop.

    I looked at lanstya again. She met my eyes and looked down at her clothes. Then she looked at me with a dull face. It seemed that she was asking, what are you worried about?

    Why did I choose this waste goddess as my assistant at the beginning? I can''t help anything. I''m very good at messing around. Although I have a good face, I''m too sorry for my peerless appearance. What a blind opportunity to make a wish.

    "Anle, can I trust you?"

    Ellie suddenly said to me somehow.

    I pointed to lanstya. "Do you believe her? The angel in your eyes came down from the divine world, pit, no, is an angel to protect mankind? "

    The reason why I say this is because the identity of lanstya is an angel sent by the divine world to help mankind in the eyes of fidro. It is an undercover angel who bears humiliation and hides beside the demon king. Of course, she changed into a fallen angel in the demon king castle, for the fallen angel of the revival of the demon family.

    Lanstya cooperated with me very much, unfolded the black wings behind her, stood up the flat chest with a 36 inch screen, and looked at Ellie proudly.

    You can''t even pretend to be a loser. You fake wings are wrong, asshole! This is a falling angel!

    I coughed and squeezed my eyes towards lanstya. I didn''t know whether she understood me or whether a black feather falling in front of her reminded her.

    Lanstya suddenly shook her shoulders and turned her wings from black to pure white. That''s what it''s like. This is a normal angel.

    Ellie''s eyes are wide open. Although she knows the angel identity of lanstya, I''m afraid this transformation is the first time to see her.

    "Dear angel of the divine world, guardian of mankind, please allow me to offer you my humble admiration."

    Ellie stared at lanstya and said piously.

    "Then you ask this waste angel to believe me."

    Ellie touched her head and couldn''t guess what I meant, but she asked lanstya skillfully.

    Lanstya smiled and touched Ellie''s head. Ellie knelt down in front of lanstya.

    "My people, although Anle is a pervert, rogue, demon king, helmet thief and exposure maniac, he is still very trustworthy."

    This loser, will anyone trust me if you say so? Is this praising me or blackmailing me.

    Ellie nodded piously and remained kneeling.

    Lanstya took back her wings and became a careless waste.

    "Ah, come on, just get up. My goddess, no, my angel never cares about these. Just as usual. This angel hates to pretend to be forced. Hey, hey. "

    Lanstya picked up Ellie. Just then, Lina came back. She yelled as soon as she entered the door.

    "Eh? When did the bird come in here? The white feathers of this place, and the black forehead? What a nuisance! "

    I smiled and looked at lanstya, "hairless angel, did you buy second-hand goods? So easy to lose hair? "

    Lanstya didn''t explain either. She snorted and sat down in a chair. She was secretly lucky.

    Ellie looked at Lina with some worry and was relieved when she saw that lanstya had recovered her previous approachable appearance. Maybe it was because I had no courtesy to lanstya, and Ellie smiled at me indifferently¡° Anle, I''ll take you to meet someone, a soul wizard! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 77

    I was shocked. Ellie said take me to the soul wizard? You said you didn''t know where the soul wizard was before, and now you take me to see him? Is this soul wizard the murderer in Capua?

    Not only me, but also lanstya, who had been muttering, and Lina, who was scolding birds, looked at Ellie in surprise.

    "Don''t get excited. He will never be the murderer of residents... I, I guarantee my life!"

    Ellie''s words were sincere, and she could see that this man had a very unusual position in his heart.

    "Who is this soul wizard?"

    "He is my master, the one who saved me from the hermit. You, you wait a little, uh, be careful. "

    Ellie said vaguely. I understand very well. The attention should not be too abrupt to ask about the soul wizard and the hermit. I think it is also that it must be some unforgettable past to save Ellie from the soul wizard. What''s more, he was once a soul wizard, and there were residents with strange death methods in the city. A fierce analysis had something to do with him.

    Even if the city Lord''s residence tries to block the news, this strange and terrible death method will spread like wildfire. If you come forward to question, you are more or less suspected of questioning and accusing.

    I nodded with lanstya and Lina, saying that everything was arranged by Ellie.

    In the northern suburb of kapua City, there is a very simple thatched cottage with some vegetables and flowers.

    Here is the so-called Ellie''s master, the former soul wizard.

    I never thought that the attention in Ellie''s mouth meant that!

    At the moment, an old man with a hunchback and a certain grass-green Wizard Hat always reminds me of the green grassland. I don''t know if there will be pleasant goat and grey wolf on it. The old man was holding Lina''s hand and rubbing it constantly, with a "click click" laughter like a tractor.

    How obscene, how obscene, especially those small eyes, half squinting, seems to be enjoying.

    He was dressed in a red robe and had been leaning on a mahogany staff. Now, in order to wipe off the oil, he threw the staff aside and rubbed Lina''s hand wholeheartedly.

    Lina had a bad attack and looked at me for help. Ellie looked at her master helplessly and sighed. Lanstya hid behind me and peeked at the old man.

    "Ah, my grass! You old rascal, will you let go? Don''t you see that other girls blush? "

    The wretched old man stopped his movements and stared at me like a knife. This eye made me feel cold. What kind of eyes are these? I saw indifference and killing.

    At this moment, I was like a rabbit stared at by an eagle. There was a cold sweat on my forehead. I looked at the old man nervously for fear that he would suddenly become angry,

    But fortunately, this feeling was only a moment, and the old man''s eyes were full of obscenity and greed again.

    "Today''s young people just don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. It''s still a little girl. Hello, girl, how old are you? Where''s the object? Old man, I''m still alone this year... "

    "Master!"

    Ellie looked at the old man angrily.

    The old man listened to Ellie''s blame and reluctantly put down Lina''s hand. Lina was like a deer that broke away from the hunter and hid behind me.

    "Ellie, why do you think of coming to see me as a teacher. Speaking of it, you haven''t seen me for a day and a half. If you''re a little late, I''m afraid I''ll... "

    The wretched old man''s words were full of sadness.

    be going to? Is it that this wretched soul wizard is dying? Although the old man looks old, he doesn''t seem to say that burping farts is just burping farts?

    "Old man is going to bed!"

    This special soul wizard is an obscene old man. Sure enough, soul wizards are not good things.

    Ellie was not surprised. She went to the obscene old man, picked up his mahogany staff and gave it to the old man.

    "Ellie, when you grow up, you bring your friends to see me for the first time. But why is there another man? "

    The old man said something and looked unkindly at me again. I was embarrassed to avoid the old man''s knife like sight.

    "Master, they are just my friends..."

    "Oh, come in and sit down. Come on, two beauties, Kaka, Kaka... "

    The obscene old man''s voice was so low that he said to Lina and lanstya behind me. She was so frightened that they held my arms tightly. I could feel their bodies trembling slightly.

    "As for you, just wait at the door."

    The old man''s voice returned to normal again and snapped at me.

    This special differential treatment. It is agreed that men and women are equal. I look at the old man with some displeasure. Now my anger is no weaker than the murderous spirit in his eyes.

    "Master! They are all my friends! "

    Ellie said again with some dissatisfaction, and there was some anger in her voice.

    "Hum!"

    The old man looked at me, hummed, and then Pooh me. Then he turned and walked into the cabin. Ellie sighed and followed, and I followed her with Lina and lanstya. The obscene old man sat on the chair in the house and swept lanstya and Lina with his eyes shining. This move made her hide behind me again¡° Come on, you bring your friends. Something''s up? " Ellie looked at me and the old man again. After a short silence, she said to the old man, "master, there are dry dead bodies in the city." The old man stared at Lina and lanstya behind me from beginning to end, especially with saliva on his mouth. At the moment, after listening to Ellie''s words, he just oh. Ellie was not angry either. She seemed to be used to the old man''s temper¡° Master, I was sucked to death. " Ellie''s words had just finished. The old man, who had a dirty face, suddenly opened two pairs of small eyes and screwed his eyebrows together. He suddenly pestled the mahogany staff in his hand on the ground, "what! What are you talking about! " The old man''s tone was urgent and full of anger¡° It''s true, Ellie saw it with her own eyes. " Ellie said something, walked to the obscene old man and began to pat him on the back¡° All these people know? " The old man pointed his stick at me and lanstya and others¡° Well, they have something to do with looking for those mages. " Ellie didn''t mention the soul wizard. The old man listened to her and stared at me with narrow eyes¡° You smell like I don''t like. Take it out and let me see my old friend. " The old man''s words were full of dignity. There was an indisputable command in them. I took out the soul bead from my arms and handed it to the old man. The old man''s eyes flashed imperceptibly, and the joy on his face returned to calm in an instant. He put the soul bead in his hand and gently whirled it with his dry palm, as if he were touching his lover¡° Old friend, I didn''t expect that we would meet again. Since you were robbed by the demon king, I thought I would never see you again. Wait, demon king? " The old man was very happy to talk to the soul bead, but he suddenly pointed the staff at me. There was a faint purple light flowing on the top of the mahogany staff¡° You have a smell I don''t like. I''m curious about what it is. Now I want to understand that you are -- the devil! " When the wretched old man spoke, a dark purple light suddenly appeared on the staff, like a hunting poisonous snake, attacking my front door. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 78

    The dark purple light is very fast. My urgent reaction in the future has come to me. The secret way in my heart is bad. The identity of the demon king has been seen through. At the same time, an emotion called fear occupies my heart.

    The wretched old man said I had a smell he didn''t like, and said I was the demon king. Why do you judge? Is it because the original demon king armor in my body is transformed into your sister system after being integrated into my body? Will my demon king''s identity be revealed today?

    Thinking of this, I urgently begged your sister''s system in my mind, hoping that sister of the National People''s Congress who released the task could save me in danger, but I couldn''t see the answer of my sister in my mind.

    I was so anxious that I could not help it. My body subconsciously leaned back to avoid it, but the speed of the light was faster than I thought.

    These lights skillfully penetrated into my mouth. At the moment, his staff was connected with my mouth. As these lights enter my mouth, I feel that these lights are like living creatures, absorbing my tongue, my body and everything. A sense of weakness suddenly appeared, and I even felt that something unspeakable was losing a little.

    "No!"

    "Stop!"

    Different voices came into my ears. My consciousness was a little vague. I couldn''t tell who was shouting for a moment.

    "Master!"

    While I was still a little clear, Yu Guang saw Ellie in a blue robe robbing the wretched old man''s staff.

    "Hum, it''s human!"

    With a slightly angry voice, the dark purple light retreated from my mouth and retracted into the staff in the old man''s hand again.

    I covered my neck and coughed constantly. Lanstya ran over with a worried face and patted me on the back.

    The wretched old man suddenly stopped attacking, which made me very strange. Just when I was surprised, a lazy voice in my mind sounded, "I helped you hide the breath of your sister system transformed into demon king armor in your body. Don''t make me rest!"

    After listening to the words of the elder sister of the National People''s Congress who released the task, I suddenly realized that I was lucky to catch up, otherwise I was found to be small, and I would lose a lot if I was directly killed by the obscene old man.

    "Big sister, how can I thank you? You are so beautiful and kind..."

    "Don''t * * if you really want to thank me, you''ll have nothing to do. Bully that waste lanstya more, oh, ha ha..."

    It''s too easy to ask for truth. I quickly promised to absolutely complete the task. Lanstya, lanstya, now I abuse you under orders. Although I don''t know what''s wrong with you and offend this big sister, I only have to wrong you, hehe.

    I smiled and looked at lanstya. She touched my forehead and her own forehead with some worry.

    She looked at me strangely, then yelled at the obscene old man: "old rascal! Look at what you have done to Anle. He has become as obscene as you. Although he used to be obscene and obscene, but... "

    This waste, if it weren''t for something at the moment, I really want to abuse you now.

    The wretched old man was obviously stunned. He half squinted at me and looked at his staff. He had an ambiguous expression.

    Ellie and Lina looked at me with the same vigilance. Did these people really recognize me as such a person? Sad and helpless. But I can only keep smiling.

    I half narrowed my eyes and stared at the old man. The old man didn''t care. Instead, I narrowed my eyes and looked at me. I approached him step by step.

    For some reason, the old man approached me with a smile.

    Soon, my face and his face are only two fingers wide. Don''t admit defeat? Old rascal, aren''t you afraid of my murderous sight attack?

    "What are you doing, master, can you stop making trouble?"

    The old man jumped back, as light as a swallow, sat back in his chair, didn''t look at me, and looked directly at lanstya and Ellie. His eyes were obscene as if he could speak.

    This wretched old man suddenly said that you are the demon king, which almost exposed my identity. Although I finally confirmed that I am human, for the sake of insurance, I must dispel a trace of doubt in Lina and Ellie''s heart.

    "Old man, you can attack me and ignore it. I just ask you, why do you say I''m the devil? Your little master, I''m the first brave man in kapua. "

    The old man looked at me and didn''t speak. He just kept laughing.

    Ellie seemed unable to see it. She frowned slightly and said angrily, "what''s the matter, master? How do you say Anle, Anle is the demon king?"

    The wretched old man talked about his eyelids, looked at Ellie with pity on his face and sighed, "I was reckless as a teacher. At the moment when he took out the soul beads, I did smell the taste of the devil in his soul. When I saw that the soul beads were really on him, I misunderstood that he was the devil who took away my soul beads."

    "But just now I absorbed his life and checked his soul. I found that he was a human, not a demon king. Now there is no such smell, but I''m a little strange as a teacher. What''s the matter with the previous taste that made me misunderstand. Maybe it''s the reason for the soul beads... "

    The devil took the soul bead from him? Well, how old is this old man? The first demon king robbed the soul beads before Dawu became a bone demon, and Dawu became a Bone Demon more than 200 years ago, that is to say, the old man is over 200 years old!?

    The obscene old man''s words had just dropped. Not only me, but also Ellie, lanstya and Lina stared at the old man.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the house was a little awkward. Ellie coughed and broke the peace.

    "Master, master, you said the soul bead was taken from you by the demon king?"

    The wretched old man''s rare face showed a bitter color. He looked at Ellie and said, "yes, Ellie. There are some things that I don''t tell you, but the more you know, the more dangerous it will be. You don''t have to guess. I can''t even remember how long I''ve lived. For me, living is only pain... "

    Ellie was a little lost and stopped talking. I just came back to my senses. This wretched old man really lived a long time. Is it difficult that he has been living by absorbing other people''s lives?

    Huh? Suck life? Did the old rascal just say that he absorbed my life? That kind of purple sucks me like a living creature is the magic of sucking life? It''s strange that he has been thinking about his age and forgot such an important point!

    I looked at the wretched old man with frost on my face.

    "Old man, how many lives have you sucked me?"

    "Hehe, not much, not much, lose."

    Chicken with Chili and Sichuan Pepper! What is not much! What is yidui! I was just about to get angry, but the old man said first.

    "How did you come from this soul bead? If you can''t tell..."

    The wretched old man pointed his staff at me again. For a moment, the whole room was full of gunpowder.

    The soul wizard changed his face as fast as the monkey wearing the sky, and his life absorbing magic really gave me a headache. The anger in my heart could not be vented for the time being. If I tore my face, I was really not sure I could do this old coffin ladle that has lived for hundreds of years.

    I sighed and said what I had said to Lina and Ellie again.

    In the process of listening, the obscene old man''s eyes were always half narrowed. He didn''t know what was thinking in his heart.

    "Well, well, old friend, this is also your destiny. I hope you can follow your new master well."

    The wretched old man gently stroked the soul bead, as if he were talking to a child.

    "Old rascal, Ellie has promised me to activate the soul flame. Of course, the condition is that I level the hermit''s nest for him. I have to ask you where the nest is. But the purpose of our coming today is to ask you how to deal with the life sucking magic you just showed me. "

    The wretched old man didn''t look at me. "Ha ha, smelly boy, you can''t resist this magic. Give up, and give up the soul bead. You can''t deal with the soul wizard."

    "Hehe, you can''t say. Anyway, there are soul wizards in the city. You used to be a soul wizard and rescued Ellie. Do you think these soul wizards are here to catch you? "

    I buttoned my nose and looked at the old man. Before, I thought the emergence of the soul wizard was the choice of the fate stone, but when I knew that Ellie and the old man escaped from the hermit, I had such a guess in my heart.

    The wretched old man looked heavy and sighed for a long time. "The soul Wizard of the hermit is too powerful. You can''t beat him. Indeed, as you said, their purpose is me and Ellie... "

    "Can''t you escape after escaping for more than ten years? Brother, why do you have to kill them like this... "

    "Ellie, run away with your friends. Don''t think about the soul flame, and don''t go to the trouble of the soul wizard."

    "All this will be borne by the teacher alone. If the teacher dies, everything will end... But the sin has not been redeemed yet..."

    What the wretched old man said was true. Tears rippled on Ellie''s face. She threw herself into the old man''s arms and sobbed.

    "No! Master, you are like my grandfather. You saved me from the devil''s cave and gave me a new life! I''m not going! I want to face it with you! Even if I die, I will be with you! "

    For a while, I couldn''t bear to see it. I wanted to comfort Ellie.

    The wretched old man sighed and patted Ellie on the back. At the moment, he really looked like an ordinary old man.

    "Your name is Anle, isn''t it? I can consider telling you the location of the hermit and the way to fight life sucking magic, but I beg you to protect Ellie."

    The obscene old man seemed to grow old in an instant. Although the old man''s conduct was not correct, he really loved Ellie. This love was more like grandpa''s love for granddaughter, without any other obscene feelings.

    I nodded. Lanstya and Lina stood beside me and looked at the old man firmly.

    "Before that, listen to me tell a story, a story about me and Ellie."

    I looked at the old man with a sad face. "Before listening to the story, can you tell me how much you sucked me?"

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 79

    The emergence of magic dates back to before the demon clan appeared in this land. If you have to have time, it should be more than 1500 years ago. Due to the lack of literature and data, no one can remember the exact numbers.

    About 1100 years ago, the development of magic was unprecedentedly powerful. Magicians obtained insights from different things and developed different kinds of magic. These magic can be roughly divided into fire, ice, lightning, hurricane and arcane.

    During this period, there were countless high-level mages and even legendary mages.

    This year, when clomir was just 19 years old, he was already a mage. To be exact, he was a mage of the fire department.

    Clomir can be said to be a magic fanatic. He is not satisfied with the current magic system. In his opinion, there are more magic that have not been excavated.

    Such as the power of time, such as the mystery of life!

    In a wooden house in the east of Luoyu City, coromir was gazing at a flame burning in the palm of his hand. In front of him, a white mouse huddled and trembled.

    "Brother! Ananta, it''s about to... "

    A boy who looked only 13 or 14 years old suddenly rushed in. Klomir suddenly held his hand like a fist, and the flame went out in an instant.

    He frowned at the boy in front of him¡° Aaron, my brother, speak slowly! "

    Clomir touched the boy''s head and said kindly.

    "Brother, Anan, he''s dying!"

    "Take me!"

    Colomir lost his parents when he was young and lived only with his unrelated brother. He clearly remembered that rainy day, when he was just ten years old, he met his brother Aaron. Aaron was thin and thin. He curled up like a kitten in the rain, but he held a white dog in his arms. The dog was Anan.

    Under the leadership of Aaron, kolomir came to Anan''s Kennel.

    Anan stretched out his tongue and breathed hard. The sadness in his eyes was heartbreaking. He purred a few times to welcome his master.

    "Anan, it has been ten years since you raised it when you were four years old. His life is coming to an end. This is the law of life, brother. Let Anan rest in peace. "

    Kolomir''s hand suddenly lit up a fireball. His eyes were not emotional. He looked at Anan like this. Anan closed his eyes and there was some liquid in the corners of his eyes.

    "No! Brother! Ananda, it''s my friend! I think, I want to save it, even if I give my life to him! "

    Aaron stood in front of coromir with open arms and closely protected Anan. Anan purred.

    "Get out of the way! Anan is in pain now! No one can change the law of life, not even me, not even me. "

    Kolomir''s voice is getting lower and lower. Looking at Aaron, he seems to see himself lying in front of his seriously ill mother. He clearly remembers his mother''s sentence, "Mir, mother can''t accompany you anymore. Mother''s life is coming to the end. No one can change..."

    "God, if there is a great God, please see, Aaron is willing to devote my life to Anan! If so... "

    Aaron began to cry. If there was a God, his parents would not die. If there was a God, would Anan get better?

    Kolomir sighed. At the age of 19, as the top Fire Mage on the continent, he had to admit the fragility of life and the fragility that could not be changed.

    Aaron''s cry recalled his memory again. He also cried for the help of the gods. He was disappointed, desperate and dead. From that day on, the idea of changing the law of life sprouted in his mind.

    "Aaron, let my brother try..."

    The crying Aaron heard kolomir''s words, wiped his tears and asked happily, "really?"

    "Go and find the cage of white mice in the house."

    Soon Aaron was carrying a cage. There were about a dozen white mice in the cage. At the moment, they were curling up together.

    Kolomir sighed and looked at Anan. In fact, it was in his heart. Anan is the same as his relatives.

    Coromir took a white mouse out of the cage, held it in his hand and began to carefully wrap the mouse with fire. Due to its natural affinity for the flame, the flame soon wrapped the white mouse without harming the little white mouse.

    The reason why he did this was that he thought about it. He felt the whole interior of the white mouse with the flame. He didn''t know how many times he had done it or how many times he had failed.

    Now in his eyes, the white mouse was as transparent as blood vessels, bones and skin. And the black shadow that can''t be seen in the head. He observed the shadow many times.

    Now he made up his mind. He carefully sucked out the black shadow with the flame. As the black shadow was sucked out, the mouse''s eyes were dull and stopped struggling, but he still breathed.

    what is it? The shadow is as like as two peas. This is the first time he has extracted the shadow.

    Aaron was watching nervously. He whispered, "brother?" Kolomir didn''t speak. At the moment, he was highly focused, but the shadow that was taken out dissipated in front of kolomir. Then the mouse closed his eyes and his heart stopped beating. Coromir didn''t give up. One, two, three. He took out the black shadow of the white mice one by one¡° This is the soul? I succeeded? " Cromir whispered. As soon as these shadows were taken out, they were wrapped in flames by kolomir for fear that they would dissipate again. Before long, the souls of the twelve mice were taken out. In addition to the dissipated one, there are still eleven mouse souls left. Kolomir carefully controlled the wrapped flame, and then began to wrap the flame around the whole body of the white dog Anan. He began to check Anan''s body. In the same position, there was a black shadow in his brain, but the shadow obviously tended to dissipate. He had no time to think more and sent the souls of the eleven white mice into Anan''s body. Strengthened Anan''s soul. Kolomir breathed a sigh of relief and sank to the ground. Aaron crept over. Looking at Anan. Anan, who is dying, is obviously much better. Although he was still weak, he was out of danger¡° Brother, you succeeded! " But just as Aaron finished speaking, Anan trembled violently and cried in his mouth¡° What''s going on? Can it not be saved if the soul is repaired? Do you still need vitality? " Kolomir suddenly sat up and looked at Anan¡° What to do, what to do! " Aaron was so anxious that he hugged Anan tightly and asked for help to kolomir¡° Are there any white mice? I want to see what I found a few days ago in the experiment! "¡° Yes, yes! " Aaron put down Anan and hurried to the room. After a while, he took out a box with five trembling white mice in it. Kolomir reached out and grabbed one and began to wrap the mouse with flame repeatedly. Different from before, after wrapping the mouse, a wisp of flame like a filament began to penetrate into the mouse''s body. The flame like a filament slowly became thicker and larger in the mouse''s body. The mouse squeaked and barked, and its hair fell off, and soon became a rat trunk. Coromir drew out a flame that became as thick as his fingers. The flame, now red, wriggled like a red snake. There''s no flame at all. He bit his teeth and sent the flame to Anan, who was still trembling. When the flame entered, kolomir gave up control of the flame and gradually scattered a trace of purplish red light on the red flame with thin fingers, which dissipated in Anan''s body. At last, the red flame with thin fingers returned to filaments. Just when the flame was about to hurt Anan''s body, kolomir controlled the flame again and pulled out Anan''s body. Anan''s body trembling obviously slowed down, and his breathing was a little gentle. Kolomir repeatedly turned all five white mice into rat trunks. He and Aaron stared at Anan closely. At the moment, Anan absorbs these dark purple lights. The body stopped shaking and breathing returned to normal¡° Woof, woof! " Anan miraculously stood up, shouted happily at kolomir and ran around Aaron. At the moment, Anan was like a newly grown dog, and the energetic Anan rushed into Aaron''s arms¡° I did it? This, this is the law of life? This is sucking life? " Coromir held a small flame in his hand, in which a small dark purple light flickered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 80

    Since kolomir created the magic of absorbing life, his quest for soul and life has become more fanatical.

    At first, klomir''s discovery broke the tranquility of the whole magic association, and more people were excited and happy. This magic is tantamount to solving the biggest problem of human beings - life. Although there will be opposition, it is submerged in human desire for infinite life.

    Kolomir refused the advice and study of countless magicians. He didn''t want to disclose his feelings and experience of this magic. In his opinion, this magic still has great shortcomings and can''t be perfectly understood by others. Firstly, the vitality of white mice is very weak. Secondly, the extracted vitality is absorbed and utilized, which is only a small part. If it can be solved, he firmly believes that human beings will become the most eternal existence.

    In fact, what he fears most is that someone will use this magic on humans.

    He never refused to come to ordinary people who needed help. In his opinion, it''s worth exchanging white mice for the lives of other creatures, although it requires a large number of white mice.

    In his hands, countless white mice died and countless lives were saved.

    At the moment, a woman in red, about 30 years old, was holding a baby in her arms in the wooden house of kolomir. The baby looks blue and has been crying. It looks very bad.

    "Lord clomir, I beg you, please save my child again!"

    The woman knelt in front of kolomir with tears in her eyes and begged.

    "Misha, get up first. Your child is too young. I used hundreds of white mice before and after, and only continued his life for ten days. Now I don''t have so many white mice. Even if I catch them now, it''s too late... "

    Misha looked at kolomir with red eyes. "Lord kolomir, how long can my child last?"

    "From the signs of his life, I''m afraid it''s less than an hour... Misha, I''m not God."

    "Lord clomir! What if I use my life to renew the child''s life? "

    Misha gently stroked the baby''s face, and the baby''s crying voice was weak. Misha looked at kolomir with firm eyes.

    Colomir was shocked and absorbed human life for human body. He didn''t think about it, but he was afraid to think and experiment. He tried to avoid the terrible idea.

    Although he is not sure whether this magic can absorb life from humans, once it is successful, this magic is likely to become a forbidden law for everyone to avoid!

    Kolomi''s heart pounded. He looked at Misha and said nothing.

    "Lord kolomir, don''t worry. This is me, this is my consciousness as a mother..."

    Misha gently shook the baby in her arms and said to kolomir with a smile.

    Mother, cromir whispered.

    "I have never learned from human beings. I can''t guarantee success. Maybe you will die..."

    Kolomir thought of his mother. He knew the pain of losing loved ones better than anyone.

    Misha smiled, um,

    Klomir didn''t say much and began to work magic. He put his hand on Misha''s forehead and absorbed life! This was his first experiment on human beings. This feeling made him very excited. Klomir quickly suppressed the abnormal feeling in his heart and absorbed Misha''s life.

    Soon the red flames of the arm''s thickness Kwai formed, and a dark purple light of life came into his body. Kolo Mir felt very comfortable. Is this the real way to suck up life? At this moment, he had such an idea.

    Kolomir shook his head, drove away the thoughts in his heart, and transmitted the red flame full of human vitality into the baby''s body. A large amount of dark purple light scattered in the baby''s body. This is different from the weak light of white mice. The light of life is full of vitality and power.

    Soon, the baby''s face gradually regained its color and stopped making noise. Looking at the lovely sleeping baby, clomir felt the magic of absorbing life magic again. If, if he had known the magic at the beginning, his mother would not die

    But when kolomir looked at Misha, he was shocked! Because in front of Misha, where is he still 30 years old? The wrinkles on his face look at least 50 years old!

    Here! This life sucking magic must not be used on humans. How to understand this magic must not be made public!

    "Is it worth it?"

    "I''m his mother..."

    The old Misha, looking at her children with a happy face, thanked kolomir a few times before she left kolomir''s wooden house.

    Kolomir looked at Misha''s figure and his hands. For a moment, he regretted discovering the magic. This is a glimpse of the law of life. This is simply a blasphemy against life.

    Although kolomir wavered at that moment, it did not affect his search for soul and life. He firmly believed that as long as the life absorbed from other creatures was enough for human use, there was no reason for human beings to harm their compatriots. In the final analysis, this magic is not mature at all because I don''t have enough understanding of life and soul.

    In order to strengthen their faith and avoid these people who need help and magicians who constantly come to the door and hope to learn magic. With his brother Aaron and the white dog Anan, kolomir moved out of Luoyu city and lived in a cave outside the city¡° Aaron, how are you practicing? " Klomir put down his white mouse soul and rubbed his head to look at Aaron¡° Very skilled, brother, look! " As Aaron spoke, he put his hand on a white mouse. Before long, a dark purple silk thread was pulled out. The silk thread twisted back and forth like an earthworm. Coromir is very pleased, Aaron, this brother who is not related by blood. There is a talent for understanding the magic of life¡° Brother, Anan, Anan''s recent situation is somewhat wrong... "Aaron melted the dark purple light of white mouse life in his hand into Anan''s body lying on the side. Anan licked his tongue and opened his eyes. His blood red eyes looked greedy. He only looked at Aaron and closed his eyes again and dozed off¡° What happened to Anan? "¡° It''s very irritable. Once it doesn''t give it the light of life for a period of time, it will show its teeth and roar at me, and even want to bite me... "Kolomir stared at Anan and fell into meditation. Is this also the disadvantage of life magic? Once you try the taste of the light of life, you can''t give up? He suddenly remembered the light of life absorbed from Misha at that time. When he saved the little baby, he had a trace into his body. It was really an indescribable sense of comfort¡° Aaron! Listen to me, don''t release life sucking magic to humans! Brother, I''m afraid I realized a terrible magic. It''s not a gift from God, it''s a gift from the devil! " Aaron looked at clomir for unknown reasons. "Brother, you are the greatest mage. Absorbing life magic will make mankind the greatest and most eternal existence!" Colomir sighed, stared at his hands and hesitated again whether to continue to study the magic. Aaron shook his head, looked at his brother, picked up Anan and walked out of the cave. Kolomir has not touched these white mice for three days. He is thinking about where the magic should go and whether it is the gospel or the magic language. Just then, Anan suddenly ran in quickly from outside the cave, grabbed kolomir''s robe and dragged hard outside the cave. Kolomir''s heart suddenly jumped. Anan, an old dog who has been raised for ten years, is very human. Where is Anan taking him? Where''s Aaron? Why only Anan came back? Kolomir''s heart was anxious, and an ominous premonition climbed into his heart. He ran frantically behind Anan. Anan''s footsteps stopped and kolomir''s heart stopped. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 81

    Kolomir hurried to Aaron lying on the ground. He knelt in front of Aaron and looked at the wound in a panic. Aaron''s abdomen seemed to be crossed by some sharp weapon. There were some small ice residues on the wound, but the blood temperature did not melt these ice residues.

    "Who is it! Who is it! " Kolomir roared wildly, and Anan sobbed.

    "Brother... Brother..."

    The weak Aaron''s face had no blood color. He struggled to reach out his bloody hand and touch kolomir''s face. Kolomir held Aaron''s hand tightly. He could feel the sticky blood on his face.

    "It''s going to be okay, it won''t..." kolomir didn''t know what he was talking about.

    "White mouse, I need white mouse, other animals can do, Ma''s!"

    Kolomir stood up and swept around. There was no other life in this empty area.

    "Brother, I, I''m fine..."

    Aaron saw some irrational coromir and said with some worry. With his words, a blood spout came out.

    "Lie down, brother, my brother, lie down. Everything has a brother, a brother... "

    There are tears in kolomir''s eyes and tears in his heart.

    Helplessness, despair and fear attacked his heart.

    Absorb life magic, so that human beings can no longer be sad because of death and painful because of loss.

    Kolomir put his hand on his forehead and drew out the light of his life.

    Pain, this is a pain from the soul.

    Coromir roared and Aaron roared. He didn''t care about the pain of the wound. Now Aaron just wants to stop his brother who sucks his life

    Aaron was still too weak. He looked at clomir, feeling guilty, worried and desperate, but among these emotions, an impulse full of greed for life and desire to live prompted him to close his eyes, but the corners of his eyes were warm.

    Coromir sent the light of life like a snake into Aaron''s body, and Aaron didn''t refuse

    In the cave where clomir and Aaron live, Aaron lying in bed has woken up.

    The light of the cave is sufficient, and the fireballs floating around give it enough light.

    "Are you better?" Kolomir was cooking some white porridge. Now he saw Aaron sitting up and asked with concern.

    "Brother! You! You are! "

    Aaron dragged his weak body to get out of bed. Coromir hurried forward and helped Aaron.

    "Brother, you, how did you become, become like this!"

    Aaron yelled at the man who looked about 40, but his voice gradually decreased.

    The 13-year-old boy threw himself into the man''s arms and burst into tears.

    "No, it''s all me, it''s all me..."

    The man in his forties is kolomir, who became old because he absorbed his life and delivered it to Aaron.

    "It''s all right. I don''t blame you. My brother''s magic is not perfect, not perfect."

    Colomir comforted Aaron. "Aaron, can you tell your brother who hurt you?"

    This looks more than 40 years old, but the real age is only 19 years old. He touched Aaron''s head and said kindly.

    Aaron wiped the tears on his face, "I see you have no white mice, so I want to catch some voles. Not long after Anan and I arrived in that field, two people in robes came. They always stared at Anan. "

    "I went up and asked them who they were, but they asked me if I knew you. I was afraid that they would trouble my brother. I turned around and called Anan to leave. "

    "When these people heard me shouting Anan''s name, they shot me directly. I wanted to use life sucking magic, but I thought of my brother. You don''t want to use it on humans. I can only run away. "

    "In order not to let them find the cave where we live, I took these people running in the other direction and asked Anan to bypass and inform you. Finally, one of the cold ice mages in white frocks frozen my legs, and I was frozen in place. "

    "They approached me and asked me where you were. I didn''t say. The white robed mage scratched my stomach with an ice skate and left..."

    Clomir listened to Aaron''s words with a frosty face. The white robed mage should be white ice qiuluo, vice president of the magic association.

    It''s all because I used Anan to show life sucking magic in front of the elders of the magic association. But when he heard it, his heart lit up uneasiness. Is the magic association going to do it to himself? Are they finally impatient? The desire for life is still too strong. Did the violence against Aaron announce that they are finally going to fight hard?

    This life sucking magic really shouldn''t be found, especially when clomir found that he could suck human life, he affirmed his idea.

    Being watched by the magic association is like a dead end. Even if he is a Fire Mage, can he run, can Aaron? Aaron is just a little mage who has just realized some life magic. How should he protect him.

    Coromir was desperate. He didn''t want to see Aaron hurt and die in front of him. Sucking life magic is indeed a mistake. This sin can only be redeemed by yourself.

    Just then, footsteps came from outside the cave.

    Clomir''s secret way is not good! It must be Bai bingqiu Luo, the cold ice mage of the magic association, and his companions. At the moment, he can''t escape, especially when he has just extracted his own life. Now he is very weak.

    "Aaron, take Anan to the depths of the cave and hide well. Don''t make any noise. Brother, brother is going to meet some old friends. You should remember, no matter at any time, don''t use life sucking magic again! Never, just think that there is no such magic in this world! "

    Kolomir said in a hurry. Aaron realized the seriousness of the matter at his young age, "brother, I don''t..."

    "Aaron, live well..."

    Kolomir pushed Aaron deep into the cave, turned and walked out of the cave.

    Aaron was speechless with tears on his face. Desperate, he nodded and watched his brother go away

    Luoyu City, the interrogation Hall of the mage Association.

    Kolomir stood in the middle of the hall with a smile, but beside him stood two mages in red and blue robes and hoods, pointing their wands at kolomir.

    On the high platform around the hall sat dozens of mages in different colors. A mage in the middle was wearing a black robe and holding a brown wooden staff with a sarcoma on the top. Beside him was Bai bingqiu Luo in a white robe.

    "Coromir! You are a great fire mage. You have made a great contribution to the magic association. Your life magic will change human history... "

    "Dear President Albert, I don''t know what you mean by life magic? If you mean the little tricks I did with a poor old dog here last time, I''m sorry, President Albert, it''s just a little magic... "

    The black robed President named Albert half squinted at clomir.

    "Clomir, magic is used by the world. Since mankind discovered magic, the world has changed. This is the era of our magicians. But we are human beings and will die. Your stubbornness chills me. Coromir, mankind needs your magic! "

    Clomir put away his smile. "President Albert, I think you must have misunderstood. I really don''t know anything, life magic. "

    Kolomir said word by word.

    Albert''s face was livid, and he pointed his staff at clomir. "What''s the matter with this woman! And your old face is why! "

    Albert''s voice was like a bell. With his voice was a middle-aged woman escorted in by two mages.

    Kolomir took a breath, because this woman was the one who cast her magic on humans for the first time, Misha!

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Lord clomir, I''m sorry. My child, my child... "

    Misha was hurt all over and looked very tortured.

    "Coromir, are you worried that this magic will be used on civilians and slaves? You can rest assured that as president of the magic association, I promise you that this magic will only be used on animals. "

    Clomir sighed, and he looked at Albert with a faint smile.

    "President Albert, if you want your dog to live longer, I can help you."

    "Coromir, you! Take him down! "

    Albert roared angrily. Not long after, two mages tied kolomir''s hands and feet and put him in prison.

    To find out how kolomir understood the magic of life. Such trials are held almost once a day, and after each trial, there will be special care waiting for kolomir.

    The long prison life tormented colomir, the physical pain and the mental pain. His face grew older and older. He never used the life sucking magic again, as if he really would not, as he said.

    In fact, even if he wanted to use life magic, he couldn''t, because there was a barrier in the prison of the magic association, and no magic could be released, which also cut off kolomir''s desire to die.

    During this period of time, kolomir felt that he was now just like those white mice who had been caged and waiting for experiments. Sometimes he had the idea of publishing the magic to the public, but once he thought of the pain of being tortured by sucking life, he stopped the idea.

    No one can guarantee that life magic will not be displayed on humans after it is released to the public. It will absorb the comfort of human life and become addictive. Kolomir sometimes has the idea of absorbing human life.

    Once magic is learned by all, the world will be hell, slaves and civilians will become the victims of nobility, and ordinary people will become the victims of magicians. Even there will be only one person with unlimited life in this world, because others will die in his magic hands.

    When he can''t stand being tortured, he will miss Aaron. Where is this brother now and how is his life.

    Whenever he thought of Aaron, coromir would giggle.

    Time passed, and three years later, the trial Hall of the magic association¡° Coromir, don''t you want to say anything about the magic of life? " President Albert seemed annoyed and said absently. Kolomir didn''t speak. The long trial was like morning exercises, and he was not interested in saying more¡° Well, evil mage kolomir, using taboo magic on living people violates the regulations of the magician Association and will be hanged tomorrow! " Klomir looked at Albert in surprise, not because of hanging, but a little strange. Are these people not interested in the magic that can make human beings become eternal life¡° President Albert, you... "Ha ha, you are useless, because, because the Priory was born!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 82

    Kolomir was brought back to prison again. No one tortured and whipped him this time. Maybe it''s because he will be hanged tomorrow.

    He couldn''t sleep that night. What was the hermit in Albert''s mouth, and what did it have to do with not having to tell himself about life sucking magic? Is it difficult that someone in this congregation will absorb life magic?

    This is not impossible. If someone is as persistent as himself to explore the mysteries of life, this magic may really be discovered by him.

    In this way, kolomir went to sleep with all kinds of questions.

    The next day, just after dawn, two mages in hoods and red and blue robes put him in handcuffs again and dragged him out of the prison.

    Hanging, there are many ways to die in this cruel world, but none can compare with such a way of death. In suffocation, in despair, in pain, the tongue is elongated, and it is said that he will have incontinence before he dies. Such a death is also an insult to human dignity.

    The Sorcerer''s handcuffs and shackles were bound, and coromir could not release magic at all. What''s more, he didn''t want to release. In this way, I quietly watched the two mages put the rope around their necks.

    There are people standing under the gallows. There are ordinary people and magicians. No brave person has appeared in this period of time. There are only people and magicians here. The expression on each face is different, with regret, sadness and anger. But the same is the indifference in one eye and the ridicule in the other eye

    "Execute!"

    President Albert, dressed in a black robe, shouted. Clomir knew that soon the plank under his feet would open and he would be strangled alive.

    Clomir closed his eyes and choked. He listened to the frightened voices of the people under the stage and felt the hot flames around him.

    Kolomir opened his eyes in surprise. The plank under his feet lit a raging flame. No, it should be said that the whole gallows was a sea of fire.

    The shackles on his hands were opened. As a Fire Mage, these flames were like his friends, and could not hurt him at all. Coromir could even feel the joy of the flame, which was the joy of his old friends'' reunion.

    Kolomir looked around blankly. He saw a thin figure standing in front of Albert, the president of the magic association in a black robe. The same black robe just looked very thin from his back.

    Albert''s expression of pain, a little purple snake in his mouth, twisted, and the other end of the little snake was in the shadow''s hand. This, this is life sucking magic! Absolutely not wrong, who, who is so skilled in this magic!?

    The man in black is not the only one in front of President Albert, under the gallows, in front of all magicians, in every corner here.

    They are releasing this damn life sucking magic, and they are sucking human life!

    Helpless screams, howls of fear and crazy laughter under the gallows

    This is the doomsday, this is the doomsday predicted by coromir. Human beings will be extinct in the hands of this magic. This life sucking magic is the gift of the devil!

    Just when coromir was stunned, Albert became a mummy, an old mummy. The mysterious man in black went to kolomir in the sea of fire. These flames are like seeing the master, giving way to a road.

    He took off his hood. He showed a happy but sad face to kolomir, because the owner of this face was Aaron

    "Brother, I''ve come to save you..."

    Aaron looked at kolomir with a smile. The smile was very real, not false at all, but there was some evasion in his eyes.

    "Pa!"

    A loud slap hit Aaron in the face, with tears in his eyes, but there was unspeakable regret and hatred in his heart.

    "Aaron! Haven''t I warned you not to use this damn life sucking magic again! "

    "Hehe, brother, but I have to save you!"

    Aaron covered his face and the evasion in his eyes was not at the moment, but firm.

    "I shouldn''t have discovered this magic, I shouldn''t have. We were all wrong. This magic can''t give the future of mankind. It only brings destruction. Just like here, the world here is called hell! "

    Klomir pointed to the group of people under the stage who were like addicts, smoking the black robes of other people''s lives.

    "Brother, magic is not right or wrong, is it? The weak can be a part of our eternal life. Don''t you think it makes sense? At least we can lead them to witness the new world! A world where human beings become gods! "

    Kolomir only felt that the 16-year-old boy in front of him was very strange. Was this still the brother who was protected by himself? Is this still the brother hiding behind him?

    "Aaron, promise me never to suck human life again, okay? You want to be God, you want eternal life, brother help you. Brother, will you study a new magic that can make people immortal? Listen to your brother and never touch this damn life sucking magic again, okay¡°

    Aaron tilted his head and smiled sweetly at kolomir. This smile reminded kolomir of the coward brother who had hidden behind him.

    The hermit, an organization founded by Aaron, is composed of mages who master life sucking magic. They call themselves soul wizards. Aaron also planned to rescue coromir. First of all, he let these soul wizards appear in the sight of the magic association and claimed that they could selflessly hand over their experience of understanding and absorbing life magic. That''s why coromir was executed and Aaron''s rescue. All the dust settled, but kolomir''s heart was not calm. The most frightened scene appeared, but he could no longer blame Aaron after that slap. Is Aaron really wrong? What''s wrong is that you found the magic. Kolomir affirmed and denied his ideas in his heart. At the moment, he has only one purpose, to develop a new thing that can make people immortal instead of absorbing life magic. Maybe this will make Aaron give up the magic and the convent. Aaron took coromir and the members of the hermit and left Luoyu city. But kolomir will never know that the falling feather city has really become a falling feather like its name. There will never be a living man in this city again. Colomir and Aaron came to a strange place and established their own territory here - the city of soul, which is the hermit. This is where Aaron''s seal of God is. Since coming here, kolomir once again warned Aaron that he can only absorb the life of animals and never touch the light of human life. After that, clomir locked himself in the basement and began to frantically study the new magic or items in his mouth that can make people immortal. Although kolomir warned Aaron and Aaron nodded for sure, he didn''t know that the unseen souls in his experiment were not the white mice in Aaron''s mouth. Two hundred years later, the demon clan suddenly appeared in this land. Aaron with anger led the soul Wizards of the hermit to absorb the life of the demon clan madly. The emergence of the demon clan made people gradually forget the fear of being dominated by the hermit for 200 years. Aaron did not lose his humanity. At least after the emergence of the demon clan, Aaron''s life sucking magic will also face these demon clans. Gradually, the hermit began to keep a low profile, but this did not change Aaron''s habit of abducting some human babies every once in a while. In his words, the baby''s soul is the most delicious, the baby''s life is the most irresistible, and the baby''s light of life is the most powerful. I don''t know when, in the rules of the Priory, there was a provision that human babies would not be sucked into life until they were 12 years old. Without knowing it, clomir is still studying the alternative of life sucking magic in his mouth. The convent, which was evil to the bone, changed after the appearance of the two girls. Their names are Ellie and Keya. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 83

    Since coming here, the city built by the hermit, the city of souls, coromir has been studying another magic or item that can replace life sucking magic in his own research room.

    Relying on the so-called light of life of white mice and wild animals provided by Aaron, coromir thoroughly devoted himself to the research.

    His idea was beautiful, but in fact he did it. Hundreds of years after the emergence of the demon clan, he succeeded. Those are two beads. One is white, which is called the Pearl of life; A black one, he named it the Pearl of the soul.

    In kolomir''s mind, the life and soul come from different creatures except human beings, but in fact, these two beads are full of the soul and life of human beings and the demon family.

    The White Pearl of life provides infinite life, and the Black Pearl of soul contains countless human souls. Kolomir''s imagination is perfect. Integrating these two kinds of beads together, the soul supports life, and life provides the soul. This is the real immortality.

    But things were not as he expected. He failed, and even the two beads were nearly damaged in the process of fusion. But it was this experience that led him to find another use of the two beads. White can delay human aging. Although it will die, it still has a life span of thousands of years. This black pearl of soul can bring mankind back from the dead. But this kind of rebirth is not perfect. The reborn human beings have no human characteristics. It is more like a demon family.

    But it was such a flawed bead that the demon king of the demon family took it away. It was the first time he faced the demon king, who was completely immune to life absorbing magic.

    Only one person broke into this mysterious hermit Town, the city of the soul. Aaron nearly lost his life in order to prevent the demon king. Clomir could only watch his soul pearl be taken away.

    In disappointment and hatred, clomir threw himself into the research again, and the imperfect pearl of life was lost to Aaron.

    As time goes by, it''s a winter. There''s a lot of snow. It seems to fall the snow accumulated for several years.

    This is the first time that kolomir has left his research room since the demon king took the soul bead.

    He walked alone in the soul City, looking at red eyed soul wizards, which made him feel very uncomfortable.

    For thousands of years, he and his brother Aaron didn''t say a few words because of his research and because Aaron always avoided him and seemed to be planning something.

    At this time, kolomir is no longer middle-aged. Relying on the light of life sent by his brother Aaron, he looks more like an old man and an old man at the moment. However, age means nothing to him. If he wants, he can live longer than anyone.

    Disappointed with the research, he sat at the gate of the city of souls, followed the snowflakes with his hands, and looked at the slowly melting snowflakes in his palm. Clomir felt very comfortable. The life of snowflakes is very short, but is it meaningless?

    Infinity and a moment are just the expression of life. Kolomir looked at these snowflakes with some insight. His pursuit may have been wrong all the time, but he had to do so in order for his brother to give up the damn life absorbing magic and the damn hermit.

    Although this process needs to be paved with life sucking magic, he just wants a result. A bright future where he and his brother can get rid of this damn devil magic.

    Just then, two soul wizards dressed in black robes embroidered with red phoenix came towards the city gate, each holding a baby in their arms.

    "Ah, ah, ah, wait! This, this is? "

    Kolomir hadn''t spoken for a long time. He was like a mute. He sobbed for a long time before he said the whole sentence. At the moment, he felt his voice was so ugly.

    "President, this..."

    As soon as the thin soul wizard spoke, he was interrupted by another fat soul Wizard: "this is an abandoned child. Let me pick it up and plan to raise it..."

    Yes, although clomir has been in the research room, Aaron made him president and himself vice president. But when it comes to power, the president of kolomir is only a virtual post. The actual control is Aaron. This is something that all soul wizards here know.

    Kolomir looked at the swaddling clothes covered by snow and the baby''s little face flushed with cold. At the moment, the two babies didn''t cry and looked at him with their eyes open. His eyes were clear and stunned clomir.

    He frowned and just wanted to speak, but he was interrupted by the fat soul wizard.

    "Yes, sir. I''m anxious to come back and feed the baby. I''m not careful."

    The fat soul wizard said, patted the snow off his swaddling clothes, and looked at clomir with a smile.

    It''s not surprising that the two babies brought by kolomir. The soul wizard will bring some abandoned people here, which can be regarded as strengthening the strength of the hermit.

    Kolomir waved his hand and let them enter the city, but two new and fresh lives were branded in his heart. He made up his mind to keep the two children away from this damn magic!

    From that day on, kolomir''s attention to the two children has never stopped. Five years later, the two children are five years old, which is the age of naughty. Perhaps it was clomir''s lonely heart for thousands of years. The noise of the two children seemed so beautiful to him¡° Grandpa! I don''t want to call the 23rd! "¡° And I, and I, I don''t want to call the 24th! " Kolomir smiled and touched one by one. In front of him were two little girls with sheep''s horn braids, a blue hair and a yellow hair¡° OK, OK, would you like grandpa to give you a name? " The two little Loris clapped their palms happily, turned around coromir and shouted, "there''s a name!"¡° Well, your name is Ellie, okay? What about you? Just call it Keya, okay? The alikeya flower growing in the mountains is the most beautiful flower in the world and a brave flower. "¡° OK, the baby''s name is Ellie! Thank you, grandpa! " The little girl with blue hair kissed kolomir happily. Little Laurie with yellow hair seemed very shy, and some shy scholar Ellie kissed clomir. As the days passed, the two little girls took this place as their home. They didn''t know what the mages in black were doing, and they didn''t know what was waiting for them. Because they just live happily with coromir¡° Grandpa, what''s this black? "¡° Grandpa, Keya said I was a fool! "¡° Grandpa, those uncles in black look terrible. " Before the age of twelve, Ellie and Keya lived a carefree and innocent life, but they will never know what kind of nightmare will greet them on their twelfth birthday in the future. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 84

    The rooms of Ellie and Keya have a special area in the soul city of the hermit. It is like a city in the city, surrounded by high walls.

    This is the place where the abducted children live, guarded by the soul guard. These children live a life of eating and sleeping like captive animals.

    However, there are many children here, but naive children don''t think so much. For them, it''s a very happy thing to live with their partners.

    Every child will be told that they will be allowed to join the soul wizard at the age of 12, and then they can get out of this area and get their freedom.

    Every child is very eager to grow up to the age of twelve and see what the world outside the high wall is like.

    There are two exceptions to this group of children, Ellie and Keya, who can go in and out freely with the permission of kolomir.

    Therefore, whenever Ellie and Keya come back from the so-called outside world, they can always attract some envious eyes, especially those interesting toys in their hands.

    Inside the high wall, Ellie and Keya''s room.

    In front of Ellie and Keya, a girl who looks their age holds a very shabby cloth doll in her hand. The doll looks simple and rough.

    "Sister Ellie, you can get out of here, right? Can you do me a favor? Sister ten left here when she was twelve. But how many years will it take me to be twelve? I think I want to send this doll to my No. 10 sister. I''m afraid she''ll forget me. "

    As a result, Ellie pretended to be an adult, patted her chest and promised, "Xiao 29, don''t worry, my sister will help you."

    After seeing the little girl off, Ellie took the doll and said happily to Keya, "let''s go find the old man! The old man must know where sister ten is, right? And we haven''t been looking for him for a long time. He said he would teach us magic when we were twelve! Magic, you know? It''s the kind of thing that Xiu, PIU and Dong, which is awesome! " Ellie chattered, but ya just listened with a smile.

    In this way, Ali and Keya came to the black door, which was the only door that could leave here.

    The soul guards standing on both sides of the door didn''t look at Ellie and Keya. They could walk out of here at will because of kolomir''s orders. Just to prevent them from running around, someone will always follow her. This time is no exception.

    As usual, Ellie and Keya came to kolomir''s research room, which was very familiar and full of strange objects.

    "Old man, here we are!" Ellie shouted happily when she saw clomir.

    Kolomir didn''t mind the name of the old man. He preferred the name of the old man to calling himself grandpa when he was a child.

    "Naughty boy, where have you been these days?" Kolomir prepared some snacks early in the morning. He happily gave them his heart.

    "Wuwu, old man, help me find someone. We''ll give this to her!" Ellie ate all over her mouth. Her mouth was vague. Maybe she was afraid that clomir couldn''t understand. She swallowed hurriedly and choked out her tongue.

    But ya patted Ellie on the back.

    "Slow down, greedy cat, who are you looking for?" Clomir handed Ellie a glass of water.

    Ellie repeatedly described the appearance of sister No. 10. At last, she was afraid that clomir would forget and asked again before she was ready to leave.

    "Yes, old man, you said you would teach us magic, didn''t you! We will be twelve years old in a few days. Don''t regret it then. I want to learn ice magic. I want to freeze the bad guys like ice! Sister Keya said she liked fire magic, didn''t she? "

    Keya''s mouth was slightly tilted, and she had nothing to say to the ELF''s strange Ellie, so she could only nod and acquiesce.

    "Well, I''ll teach you. If you''re lazy, Grandpa will teach you well!" Colomir promised happily.

    "Grandpa, have you seen a man in black who looks like a 15-year-old child here?"

    Keya, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly asked.

    Kolomir was stunned and fell into memories. He shook his head after a long time: "I rarely go out of this research room, but it seems that the number of soul wizards has not increased much in recent years..."

    Clomir frowned and began to think over Keya''s questions.

    But ya saw that kolomir was lost in thought and pulled reluctantly Ellie away from kolomir.

    Walking to the room where she lost her freedom, she was followed by a soul wizard. In Ellie''s words, even if she didn''t follow, she didn''t bother to walk around here. She didn''t like the city tone here. She liked snow, and it was too dark here.

    If only it had snowed, dye all the buildings here white, it would be very bright.

    As they were walking, a middle-aged man in white appeared in front of them.

    "Stop! How did you get out of there? " Before Ellie and Keya spoke, the soul wizard behind her knelt on the ground first, her head buried low, and her mouth trembled and said, "Aaron, Lord Aaron. It''s your brother, Lord clomir. He allowed these, these two children... "Clomir? Brother, what do you want? Can''t you get out of your heart? If you can give up the damn research and help me, now the world is yours and mine, and the hypocritical God will be pulled down by me! "¡° There are a few days left. The time is very suitable. Tell the guard that it is forbidden to go out without my order! Remember, no one but me. " The man in white specially emphasized the word who. The soul wizard quickly agreed with nono. Ellie and Keya watched the man in white walk away slowly... Soon, Ellie and Keya returned to their room. Ellie lay in bed and was a little unhappy, "hum, who is the man in white! He said, "if you don''t want to go out, you still have time. What is it, strange uncle?" But ya didn''t speak. She just looked down at the floor with a deep doubt in her eyes¡° Can ya? " Ellie yelled at Keya with some annoyance¡° Ellie, I have a bad feeling... "Kaya looked at Ellie and wanted to stop talking¡° What''s the matter, sister Keya? "¡° I''m afraid of Grandpa kolomir''s research, and the people in black. I always think they are different from us. " Ellie suddenly turned over from the bed and touched Keya''s head and her own head. But ya frowned and patted Ellie''s hand, "Ellie, you said that when we were 12 years old, we would really go out from here and have freedom. Would this freedom mean..." "what is it?" Ellie looked at Keya and asked strangely¡° It''s death... "But ya saw that Ellie was going to scream and hurriedly covered her mouth¡° Don''t cry. Have you ever thought about where those people who come out of here are? They, they all seem to have disappeared, and the No. 10 sister mentioned in 29 has left here for a month. Have you seen them? " Aliping regained her mood and said shakily, "maybe it''s too big here. We just didn''t see them..." but do you remember grandpa''s words, and the man in white. " Ellie suddenly covered her mouth to prevent herself from shouting, "are you skeptical? What does the right time mean? " Keya nodded and didn''t answer¡° No, absolutely not. Besides, the old man will definitely be fine. You must think too much. Keya, my sister, let''s go to the old man and tell her the question! " Keya shook her head and pointed out the window. Not far from the window, there was a group of soul wizards standing there¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 85

    In this way, in Ellie''s worry, time passed day by day. Three days later, Ellie sat in the room with an uneasy heart, but ya frowned and stared at the black door not far away.

    "Creak." The door was pushed open, two soul wizards followed by a dozen children.

    "Come on, let''s have an adult ceremony today. After today, you will become one of us and be free."

    The words of the soul wizard aroused the loud approval of several children behind him. Among them, two boys came and pulled Ellie and Keya excitedly.

    These days, Ellie and Keya are waiting for kolomir every day. They hope that this grandfather can come. No matter whether the ceremony is really out of here or dead, they all want to see kolomir at last.

    But they were disappointed. Coromir didn''t come, but the soul wizard came first.

    Ellie and Keya follow behind the soul wizard. Ellie, who is usually like a swallow, is worried and can''t say a word.

    This is a long dark downward staircase. On the wall of the staircase, there are fireballs hanging, which can be regarded as illuminating the whole staircase.

    Under the light, the shadow under the stairs is like a beast with its mouth open, waiting for the giant beast that devours such a group of children.

    Ellie and Keya didn''t know how long the stairs were, but they held hands and their palms were full of sweat. Ellie clenched Keya''s hand a little uncomfortable.

    In the light of the fireball, Keya''s face was not quite right.

    Soon, in the laughter of other innocent children, the party finished the long stairs. Led by the soul wizard, they came to the dark square.

    "Hoo!". A sudden burst of flame broke the air.

    Dozens of flame lamps light up at the same time, illuminating this area as bright as day. The figure of the soul wizard mysteriously disappeared.

    In this light, everything is seen. But Ellie would rather not see clearly. The playful children stopped laughing and the panic on their faces suddenly came.

    This is a circular square. In fact, the platform is more suitable than the square. Two deep circular gullies divide the original circular square into three areas. Inner ring, middle ring and outer ring. And in the light of the fire, these gullies can vaguely see dry bodies

    At the moment, these children are standing on the inner platform. Ellie no longer thinks about how they cross these bottomless gullies to come here. Because, at the moment, she has been swallowed by despair. She knows what she will face and can no longer escape.

    "Ke, Ke ya..."

    Ellie''s voice trembled, and she held Keya''s hand tightly.

    "Don''t be afraid, Grandpa clomir will come and save us."

    But ya comforted Ellie softly, even though she didn''t believe it herself.

    The children are in a mess. At the moment, even naive children understand their situation, especially on the gully on the edge of the platform, there is a dry arm.

    Some brave children could not hold their breath and tried to jump into the abyss.

    Ellie was frightened and stopped, but her voice was drowned by the child''s scream in the fall.

    Screams, screams of despair, screams of despair swallowed up by darkness.

    Helplessness, sadness, fear. Here we can find all the emotions that human beings should have when facing the unknown and danger.

    Ellie looked at Keya. Keya looked sad. Ellie also wanted to cry and shout. But at this time, Keya always held her hand tightly.

    In this darkness, Keya gave Ellie a strength called courage.

    "Shut up!"

    Suddenly, there was a roar on the outer ring of the platform. A man in white appeared in the outer ring.

    At his feet, an ice bridge appeared with his steps. The man in white robe walked on the ice bridge and came to the inner platform.

    Naturally, Ellie knew this man. This was the white robed man who once called brother kolomir and prohibited all going out.

    In an instant, the children crying in despair and howling in fear rushed to the white robed man. At this moment, the white robed man seemed to be the only Savior and God here.

    Not as these children imagine, the white robed man does not bring salvation. With disgusting eyes, the man in white kicked away the children around his feet one by one.

    He didn''t stop. With a gentle wave of his hand, white snow fell in the dark.

    This is Ellie''s favorite snow. Her favorite is winter. In that case, it will turn this place and the city of the soul from darkness to white. Pure white, holy white.

    But now the snow, Ellie just wanted to avoid. She held Keya''s hand tighter, and her fingers gradually turned white. Ellie doesn''t want to let go, but ya doesn''t want to.

    The snow fell on the children. The children''s blank faces were fixed at this moment, and everyone became ice sculptures.

    Ellie held Keya''s hand and was frozen like this. They looked at each other. The firmness in their eyes was self-evident

    Ellie and Keya were still conscious. They saw the man in white walking around in front of the frozen children, muttering something in his mouth. They saw the white robed man put his hand on the ice. Soon after, a dark purple wriggling snake in the child''s body was pulled out and put into his mouth by the white robed man. Then there was a black shadow, which was also sent into the belly by the man. With the man''s action, the frozen child turned into a dry old body. One, two, three. At the moment, Ellie and Keya are like cherries waiting to be eaten. Death is only a matter of time. Soon the man came to Ellie and Keya. After a few rounds, he just nodded and went straight to the other children again, sucking life one by one. The frozen Ellie looked at Keya, Keya smiled, as if she was not afraid of death. Due to the angle problem, Ellie could see that Keya''s other hand was shining faintly, and the ice on her hand was getting smaller. Ellie looked at Keya in horror. Keya was still smiling. It was a fearless smile. Before long, only Ellie and Keya were left in the whole broken platform. Only these two young people are waiting for the life of death. The white robed man stood in front of her, looked back and forth, and said something. Just when Ellie was curious, the white robed man''s hand fell, and he put his hand on Ellie''s ice... Ellie looked at Keya with an anxious face, and gradually closed her eyes, dizzy and collapsed, attacking the young Ellie. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 86

    Originally holding the heart of death, Ellie''s physical discomfort disappeared. Surprised, she opened her eyes, but the scene in front of her was the last thing she wanted to see.

    There was a burnt mark on the white robed man''s robe in front of her. At the moment, he was holding Keya''s neck angrily, and Keya was hanging in the air.

    But ya''s face is still smiling, still such a faint and fearless smile, still looking at Ellie, she sent a fireball to Ellie with her last strength.

    The ice broke. Ali just wanted to run towards Keya, but her steps stopped,

    Keya, whose neck was hung in the air, turned red. She was no longer such a light smile. She tried her best to compare her mouth to Ellie. Ellie slumped on the ground. She could recognize it, but ya said escape

    Ellie didn''t escape. How did she escape? This ravine, this abyss, she is just a child.

    Ellie watched the white robed man pull out the dark purple snake from Keya''s body. She also saw the small black ball floating on the white robed man''s hand.

    The man in white put the snake and the black ball into a bottle. She threw Keya''s body aside. Ellie looked at the dry and old Keya with her eyes open. The expression on Keya''s face was ferocious and painful, which Ellie would never forget.

    "No!" Ellie let out a cry of pain, a cry of sadness, a cry of despair.

    "No!"

    Another angry roar sounded at the same time, drowning Ellie''s sad voice. Ellie cried. She didn''t even have the qualification to be sad?

    The white robed man who was walking towards Ellie was obviously stunned, looked at the angry voice, shook his head and sighed.

    "My brother, clomir. Did your research succeed? "

    Yes, the man in white is Aaron.

    "Aaron! You, why did you do this! Didn''t you promise your brother that you would never absorb human life again. You, why! "

    Ellie saw that the owner of the angry voice was clomir, the old man in her mouth. Did he finally come. Ellie ignored their conversation and climbed towards Keya''s body.

    "Kaya, sister Kaya, why did you do this. Why are you? If you don''t save me, I''ll die first. And you, and you can wait, Grandpa, can''t you? Look, Keya, grandpa is coming. Grandpa is coming to save us. You wake up, you open your eyes, you open your eyes... "

    Ellie wailed with Kaya''s body in her arms.

    Clomir glanced at Ellie, but his face seemed a few years older.

    "What about the child''s soul? What about the light of her life? "

    Colomir asked Aaron.

    "I ate it, dear brother."

    "You! Why on earth did you do this. Aaron, you''re not you anymore. Why? "

    "Hehe, dear brother, don''t you think I''m more like God? Here, here is my altar. I have absolute control over all the lives that appear here, including you and my brother. "

    Kolomir''s heart was shocked. Aaron and the coward''s brother who always hid behind him were different at the moment. The culprit of all this is himself, who invented this damn magic, and who has never enlightened Aaron for thousands of years

    "I''ll take her away. I''m tired. I don''t want to stay here. I want to spend the rest of my life quietly. "

    Coromir sighed.

    Aaron burst out laughing. "Brother, where''s your research? Are you giving up? "

    "Brother, give up your childish idea. Come back, brother, become God with me and your brother! Immortal God, the God who controls human life! "

    Clomir didn''t speak. He went to Ellie.

    "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! You old man can come a little earlier. Keya, Keya won''t die. It''s all your fault. You compensate me, Keya, you compensate! "

    Ellie pounded wildly at coromir, venting. Coromir just held Ellie in his arms without too much words.

    She picked up Ellie and walked towards the outer ring of the platform in Ellie''s beating. With every step, there would be a hot flame under his feet. In this way, she walked through the abyss that once made these children despair

    "Brother, do you think you can go?"

    Aaron''s voice was filled with anger, and an ice skate flew towards kolomir.

    "I am your brother, not the human in your arms! I am, I am! " Aaron shouted wildly. Every time he roared, an ice skate flew out.

    Coromir didn''t look back, but casually threw some fireballs behind him. The fireball hit the ice skate and exploded.

    "You have changed, my dear brother."

    "Hehe, I haven''t changed, it''s you! It was I who saved you from being executed by the magic association. It was I who brought immortal hope to mankind. The weak only deserve to be the food of God. Brother, your magic can change the world, but you shrink back, but you give up. Brother, you change! You become as weak and rotten as those humans!! "

    "My former brother, Aaron. I am a sinner; And you are not God! " Kolomir did not speak any more. Aaron had completely fallen, and there was only a bitter tear in his eyes. All this is the disaster he brought to Aaron. What is wrong is himself. If it weren''t for Ellie, he would choose to die. But now kolomir just wants to take Ellie out of the altar and out of the city of souls. He raised the child and spent the rest of his life atoning for his sins, even though he knew that these could not make up for the scars in the heart of the painful child in front of him. Aaron was still howling. His cry made the whole soul City tremble slightly. The soul wizards were crazy, and countless magic came at coromir. However, kolomir is kolomir after all, a former Fire Mage. Colomir left here, stood outside the city gate, looked at the city of souls, and sighed infinitely. Is it snowing? Coromir held out his hand and then the snow. The tears on Ellie''s face were not dry. She looked at the city where she once lived and the city where she once let herself despair. She gave out her last roar¡° I curse you, I curse you with everything, and you will perish! Soul wizard, you will fall into hell, you will be doomed, your dirty blood will run out, and your rotten soul will be annihilated! Here, here will be illuminated by light, and the darkness will dissipate. You, you soul wizards have to die, you have to die! " Ellie said and cried again in pain. For a moment, klomir couldn''t say a word and could only hold Ellie in her arms¡° Sorry, I did it... "Cromir whispered after all. He led the heartbroken Ellie to the distance. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 87

    The wretched old man in front of me, the old wretched old man, told such a story in his mouth, a story that was sad and untrue.

    A story that I don''t know how to evaluate, whose fault is it? Is it magic''s fault, or is it the fault of this old man named clomir? No, I think it''s human heart and humanity that are wrong.

    Lanstya looked very sad, especially after hearing Aaron''s call to God. The sadness in the heart of the waste goddess is definitely higher than three floors.

    Kolomir''s words aroused Ellie''s memories. Ellie was also strong. At the moment, she leaned against Lina''s shoulder, but her body trembled slightly.

    Lina is always comforting Ellie, just like her sister.

    The wretched old man seemed to be a few years old again. His hands were pressed on the mahogany staff, and his eyes were dull. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Chloe, well, old rascal, although it''s a little inappropriate, can I ask you a word?"

    Clomir''s muddy eyes looked at me, "I''m a sinner..."

    "I''m not asking you that."

    "I regret finding life sucking magic."

    "I''m not asking you this. Can''t you listen to me? I''m asking you, how many lives have you sucked me before?"

    Kolomir threw his staff at me and became angry, "little shriveled calf! Lao Tzu told a story of six chapters, but you are still worried about how many lives you have been absorbed? I really regret not sucking you! "

    The angry old rascal yelled at me. Out of human self-esteem, how can I bear it? Even if you told a six chapter story, even if you were sad in the past, it can change the fact that you suck my life, and the obscene expression that you have been staring at lanstya and Lina?

    "You old Bangzi, I care about my life and death. What''s the matter? Come on, you suck me to death. Sucking me to death, will you save Ellie? "

    The old rascal looked at me and his momentum immediately dropped. Sighed and said, "I didn''t suck your life. You know from what I said that sucking life is to extract the red light of life from your body, and I''m exploring you with my own light of life and sucking life magic. I''ll never cast it again, never again..."

    "If I can do it again, I hope I haven''t found the magic at all..."

    "Boy, I hope you can help me. I''m old and the use of magic is not as good as before. I need your help... "

    Clomir''s voice was sad. I think so. Anyway, he was the creator of the magic and the brewing of the tragedy. Colomir, who abandoned the life sucking magic, is just an old man. Even the flame magic, how much strength can he have now?

    "Grandpa, no, I don''t blame you, I don''t blame..."

    Ellie, with red eyes, came to kolomir again. Kolomir gently wiped the tears from the corners of Ellie''s eyes, "Ellie, do you still remember the origin of your name?"

    Ellie looked at clomir and smiled reluctantly, "the alikeya flower growing on the top of the snow mountain is the most beautiful and brave flower in the world..."

    I sighed and wanted to ask lanstya and Lina to leave here, but the obscene old man smiled at me. This smile made me cold and couldn''t help thinking: How did this kolomir change from a Madman of magic research into such a obscene old man in just more than ten years.

    After he looked at me, he touched Ellie''s head and nodded slightly at Ellie. Ellie knowingly asked lanstya and Lina to go out of the room. The waste goddess gave me a meaningful look when she left. The philosophical look made me inexplicably angry.

    "What are you going to do, old rascal? Say it first. I''m not a casual person."

    I looked at kolomir with some vigilance. He suddenly shook the mahogany staff in his hand to the ground. Behind me, there was a fire wall in front of the door they had just walked out of.

    My heart became more and more uneasy. Although there was only an obscene old man in front of me, anyway, he was the one who created life absorbing magic. No matter how he experienced, he was also a soul wizard.

    The wretched old man kolomir rolled his eyelids and said, "that girl, the girl with white hair, she is a God, isn''t she?"

    I didn''t answer, but looked at the old rogue kolomir with vigilance.

    The old rascal smiled at me, "boy, don''t be nervous. God and devil are your secrets. I will keep them secret for you. The old man once said, "when I finish my story, I''ll tell you how to resist life sucking magic."

    The wretched old man looked at the mahogany staff, turned his eyelids up and looked at me, "ordinary soul wizards can absorb life by contact, and Aaron and I can absorb it in the space. I was conceited that there was no way to resist this evil magic in the world until I met someone, the first demon king! "

    The wretched old man kolomir suddenly paused and stared at me before he continued.

    "I don''t know how he did it, but he is the only person I''ve ever seen who sucks life magic and has no effect on him. As if he had no life, no soul. I think you''ll have a way, too, if you do. "

    Kolomir looked at me again. I hurried away from his sight. Did the wretched old man still not forget the smell of the demon king he smelled on me? He deliberately stressed that if it were me, I was a little uncertain whether he had found my demon king identity. In order to show my composure, I deliberately buttoned my nose, flicked it casually and landed on kolomir''s staff¡° Old rascal, although I think I''m handsome and powerful. But I''m not a demon. Don''t you look at my soul? " The old rogue kolomir shook his staff with a disgusted face, "is identity so important, human or demon king. You''ll help Ellie, won''t you? " He looked at me with a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth and a calm look at me¡° What''s more, it''s too late for you to get away. " The wretched old man kolomir wiped the staff head and said without lifting it¡° I heard from Ellie that there were soul wizards in the town. I once thought they were coming for Ellie and me. Now think calmly, I''m afraid it''s not so. They should not know that Ellie and I are here. Moreover, even if they do, Aaron will not be stupid enough to send some small soul wizards to catch the old man. " I looked at clomir in surprise. "You mean?"¡° Yes, it''s the Pearl of soul in your hand. There is a feeling between the Pearl of life and the Pearl of soul, and it is not surprising that he can determine the approximate location of the Pearl of soul. I just have some questions. Has Aaron found a way to integrate the Pearl of soul and the Pearl of life? Otherwise, he has no reason to want this bead... "Kolomir once said that he developed two beads, one white and one black. Black is the soul bead that can revive the dead. White can give mankind infinite life. Unfortunately, this is not perfect, but it is still possible to increase the life span of a thousand years. The Pearl of soul was taken away by the early demon king. He lost the Pearl of life to his brother Aaron. If it''s really like what clomir analyzed, things are really a little difficult to do. However, I have already promised that the old man will help Ellie. Even if the soul wizard does not aim at me or the soul pearl in my hand, I will destroy these evil mages. What''s more, I have heard such a sad story¡° Old rascal, since that''s the case, we''ll find out the soul wizard in this town first and solve him. You take me to that shit soul city. Young master, I''m going to a bloody town! " Clomir looked at me with satisfaction and nodded. "Do you know how to find out?" I shook my head. I don''t know how to find these evil things. I can''t rely on scolding. I let lanstya stand in the street and scold for a few days and nights. Maybe I can scold this soul wizard? Kolomir regained his previous look of obscenity. At the moment, he half narrowed his small eyes and wrinkled his face, just like looking at lanstya''s eyes. He squinted at me, "your light of life is strong and plump, and your soul looks delicious." He said something and licked his lips. At this moment, my whole body was cold and my body was stiff. The obscene old man kolomir and the old rogue looked at me excitedly. Sure enough, are all soul wizards untrustworthy? Am I about to usher in my spring here and open the door to the new world. I twisted my neck rigidly, looked at the fire wall at the door, and fell into despair again. Just as I was about to shout, kolomir bullied me and covered my mouth. He looked at me with an evil smile¡° Boy, don''t shout. Let''s play kitten fishing, shall we? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 88

    The obscene old rogue kolomir was dressed in a red robe and a green hat like a green grassland. It seemed that the beautiful sheep with sheep horns appeared in front of me. Ah, the ewes with long horns were excited to think about it. It''s like big d cute sister.

    He pasted it in front of me, and the smile on his face was not enough to be described as obscene. This smile interpreted the word yindang incisively and vividly.

    Especially this philosophical remark, kitten fishing, hehe, do you really think Lao Tzu is pure white?

    "Bah! I''d rather die than surrender. Old rascal, even if you succeed, you can''t change the grassland above you and my unyielding soul! "

    The old hooligan was obviously stunned and looked at me strangely. "I mean, the kitten is fishing and the soul wizard is hooked."

    My old face is red. "I mean that too."

    "Oh, yeah, yeah, that''s our rare consensus."

    "Yes, yes. Let''s go find fish now. I didn''t expect that your soul wizards love fish. "

    The old rascal coromir smiled, "boy, you misunderstood. The old man is a cat, the soul wizard is a fish, and you are an earthworm!"

    "You are an earthworm. Your family is an earthworm. Let''s compare. Look who''s big. Spicy chicken. I told you that it''s me two centimeters from the ground. "

    Kolomir was not angry. He looked at me and laughed. I was a little hairy when he waved his hand. A circle of flame suddenly appeared on my hand. The flame didn''t feel hot, but tied my hands together like a rope.

    "You, you, what are you doing? I''m going to shout. Don''t do that. Old gentleman, shall we talk calmly? I have to save my energy to deal with the soul wizard, right? Why don''t you do it another day? "

    The old rogue kolomir glared at me, pointed his hand with a magic wand at the flame wall on the door, and the flame dissipated in an instant, as if it had never appeared.

    "Ellie, come in and let''s play kitten fishing. Hey, hey... "

    Capua, a humble house in the city, has been uninhabited for a long time from the dust on the ground.

    At the moment, my hands were tied to the chair with ropes. Lanstya covered her stomach and smiled vigorously. Lina was fine. She just glanced back and forth at me and the rogue old man kolomir.

    What surprised me most was Ellie. Her excitement was no less than that of the old hooligan. Did all the people who had been in the retreat have an s potential?

    "Anle, do you feel like an earthworm now? Meow, meow, meow."

    Lanstya said to me as she wiped her tears and deliberately learned to bark.

    I tell you, waste, I''m carrying the glorious mission given to me by my sister. Now just laugh. One day I''ll make you cry again.

    "Bah! You want to see earthworms. Come on, I''ll show you. "

    If I hadn''t been tied to a chair, I would really have a fight with this group of indifferent humans without public morality.

    Since he came to this house, the old rogue kolomir hasn''t looked at me. He has been secretly aiming at Lina and lanstya, and smacking his lips from time to time. His obscene nature has been exposed. It seems that the old grandson''s research life for thousands of years has made him too depressed. It is said that there is still a basis for him to become a mage for thousands of years, but he has such a lecherous weakness when he becomes a mage, Not very good.

    "Anle, I smell your soul and the light of life. Just wait. The soul wizard will definitely take the bait. No one will refuse such a delicious soul. What''s more, the Pearl of soul is still on you. "

    "Two beauties, I invite you to have something to eat. Don''t worry, the soul wizard should come at night. It''s all right now, hehe. "

    The old rascal said this and directly greeted Ellie. They went out of the room, leaving me tied to the chair alone.

    "Ah! Didn''t you say you came at night? It''s only afternoon. Why do you tie me up! If you want to go, at least untie me. Hey! Don''t go, come back... "

    Looking at the four people who didn''t look back, I spat hard, which was also a funny face that lanstya threw at me when she walked out of the door.

    I sat in my chair and began to think about life and sort out the whole event. Because of Dawu''s death, I got the soul bead, that is, the soul bead in the mouth of klomir. Also let the soul bead reappear. According to the old hooligan, it''s the soul wizard I attracted. I''m afraid it''s also the soul bead.

    At the moment, the soul bead is on me. The old rogue also says that my life is delicious and my soul is delicious. I don''t deny this. In fact, I think my body is more delicious, hehe.

    The soul wizard should come to me. When he sees me tied here, he will laugh and have a stomachache. I''ve seen people waiting for rabbits. I haven''t seen rabbits tie themselves. Knock on the door and ask, do you want something to eat? I''m very delicious. The stew and stir fry are very good. It''s good to eat. Give me a compliment.

    Thinking of these, I secretly complain in my heart. What should I do? From the behavior of the old hooligan kolomir, he doesn''t care whether I live or die. However, the old rogue once said that the early demon king could resist life sucking magic, which is very useful. I think it''s also true that the early demon king could take soul beads from the hermit alone. It''s really unreasonable that he couldn''t resist this magic.

    Who was the first demon king and what he did? I became more and more curious. He saved Dawu and brought Yuli from the dark elf family. What else did he do for the first demon king? Was he a role arranged by God? Thinking of this, I whispered in my mind, "big sister, are you awake? It''s convenient to say a few words. " This is not my advice. The key is that she will tighten the hoop curse. She can give me a headache at will. This is not fun. Before long, the big sister''s lazy and sexy voice sounded¡° What''s the matter? I don''t know about the first demon king, and I won''t say it if I know. " This was blocked before I asked. Although I was very angry, I smiled and said, "big sister, look at you. You just got up, right. It''s only two o''clock in the afternoon. You can''t be so tired. You know, big sister, your body is important. Do you understand? I''ll be distressed in this way, you know. "¡° Little BB, say something! It''s boring not to give you a task these days, isn''t it? "¡° No, no, big sister, don''t get me wrong, that, I just want to ask, this, um. How did the original demon king resist life sucking magic? "¡° I don''t know. There''s something else. " Well, the answer is so simple, so sharp, without procrastination. It shows the humble attitude of talking to the demon king¡° Big sister, well, I don''t have a lot of value for your sister. How do I use it? I exchanged strength attributes once. " Seeing that I can''t ask, I have to work hard on your sister''s system. I still have some of your sister''s values that haven''t been used. It''s also good to strengthen attributes, which can be continued for at least a few more seconds¡° Well, you''ve changed your sister''s value in the swimsuit task. Now there''s your sister''s value in bullying the little trash and solving Dawu, a total of 2000 points. What do you want? "¡° Oh, this is your attribute value. " When the eldest sister talked about Dawu, my heart was clenched. This thousand of your sister''s value is really a reward for dyeing blood. Not long ago, I came up with a picture with my attribute value written on it. Name: Anle Occupation: Demon King attribute: strength: 100 speed: 120 physical strength: 80 Magic: 70 IQ: 250 your sister value: 2000 points. My IQ of 250 is so dazzling whenever I look, "come on, add all my attributes to 100!" I readily said to my big sister that my long cherished wish for many years will be completed today. I can also proudly say to the sky, my door is 100¡° Are you stupid? 100 your sister''s value for a little attribute, you add it all to 100? You need 5000 points of your sister''s value. You only have 2000. Pass your IQ? " Big sister''s voice was sullen, and I smiled awkwardly¡° Then add it to your physical strength. It''s exactly a hundred. It''s a second. " Big sister doesn''t talk nonsense. I feel comfortable all over. I should have finished adding points. In the future, I really should add some special effects to this process. It''s unacceptable to be strong like this. Just as I complained about the extra points in the system, the window directly opposite me was opened with a "squeak". A head with a mask on his face poked in... He took off the mask and showed a face that surprised me¡° Unexpectedly, it''s you! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 89

    I was tied to a chair and watched the man turn over the window and stand in front of me.

    The man took off his mask and showed a familiar face. Her eyes were filled with joy, like finding prey. Hehe ran to me with a smile.

    She hugged me tightly, rubbed the softness of her chest against me, and smiled.

    I''m tied up and can only be trampled by this man.

    Is she a soul wizard? It''s impossible! I can''t accept it, but I don''t relax my vigilance and enjoy it. No, it''s being destroyed.

    "Master, why are you here? Are you the baby?"

    Yes, it was the beast ear girl who crept in through the window. To be exact, little wolf ear Niang MIA was also the big chest and brainless thief.

    "Mia, how did you come here?"

    "Eh? Of course, it comes from the keen sense of smell of a professional thief. After lunch, I seem to be the guide of fate. I''ve been thinking about life around here. "

    "Just now, I saw a man in black walking around the window. He must be a thief. I don''t have to think about it. It must be the elder who found out there was a baby. "

    "So as soon as he left, I came right away. Fortunately, I have a mask with me. Master, where''s the baby? Ah, Shifu, you say it''s strange. Why are there Shifu everywhere there are babies? Is it difficult to find the baby on master? "

    Mia touched her little wolf''s ear and tilted her head at me.

    This move of hers sprouted and turned over. MIA had beautiful brown hair. Her bangs had just reached her eyebrows. There were several braids beside her ears, and long soft hair behind her.

    This is not a wolf, it is a docile kitten.

    But Mia''s words surprised me. A man in black has been wandering? Didn''t the old rascal say that he usually does it at night? Is it hard for him to bear my strong body and soul? But why didn''t he do it directly? I was tied like this. Isn''t this sincerity enough? Can''t I put up another sign that says you''re welcome to try?

    Mia suddenly looked at me when she finished talking. She was obviously stunned. Her eyes narrowed and looked at me as if she was thinking about something.

    She stared at the rope on my body and said something thoughtfully. Then she pulled the chair legs a few times and tried to drag me away with the chair.

    "Ah! Stop! Mia, what are you doing? "

    Mia looked at me strangely. "Master, you tie yourself to the chair in broad daylight. It must be a baby, isn''t it?!"

    "Master, please satisfy me. Since I became a thief, I haven''t succeeded in stealing any treasure. Master, please, let me steal this chair."

    Mia said. Finally, she burst into tears. She pushed me and sold me. Especially those big watery eyes, my heart is about to melt.

    "Well, untie me and give you the chair."

    Mia didn''t mention the chair. Now I''m angry when I lift the chair. Why tie it up for me? I shouted like that and didn''t untie me. Are you afraid I won''t be a good bait? This is an insult to my career and other dead people.

    Where are you now, old rascal and lanstya? It was tied to the chair. The soul wizard came. I''m not dead. Fortunately, Mia broke in and saved me.

    However, it is rare for this girl with a strange brain to think of the chair as a baby, which also saves me some trouble in explanation. Untied me, she took the chair to leave, and I was relieved to be my bait.

    After hearing this, Mia said a word and kissed me on the forehead. She said that master is the best. Master is the most handsome thief. This praise made me the first brave man in Capua city and the evil demon king feel very uncomfortable, but I still looked at MIA with a smile.

    Mia squatted behind me and began to untie me, but the little wolf ear mother seemed to be very bad at unting the rope. After a long time, it became tighter and tighter. I felt my wrist hurt.

    "Hey, Mia, can''t you bite with your teeth?"

    Mia looked up at me and then stared at me. For a moment, I was a little surprised. Did this sentence violate Mia''s bottom line? Wolf girl taboo to say bite?

    "Master, master, I''m going with you. Come on, come and cut the beard!"

    I kept my head tilted back and looked at MIA squatting behind me to untie me. At this moment, hearing what he said, he suddenly turned back.

    One was wearing a black robe, embroidered with a not too big blood Phoenix at the lower right corner of his robe, flapping his wings and making a high head scream. This is the immortal bird Phoenix, which is also the symbol of the soul wizard!

    No mistake, this absolute soul wizard. Although he was wearing a hood and I couldn''t see his face clearly, his eyes were bleeding red, like the eyes of beasts lurking in the dark, greedy and cruel.

    Before I could stop it, Mia suddenly stood up, walked towards the soul wizard and stood in front of the soul wizard.

    "Hey, hey! Do you still have professional ethics? Although you saw it first, I came to this room first, didn''t I? What do you need most as a thief, you know? Rules, right! You see me and don''t go back. You just don''t obey the rules, do you understand! You are an elder, and you should set an example! You go quickly. "

    Mia kept on talking like a firecracker. I was so anxious that I stepped up my hand and expected to break free from the shackles of the rope as soon as possible. If it was later, Mia might become a mummy. Where''s the old rascal, where''s lanstya, Lina and Ellie. Now it''s a matter of life and death. Where are you? If you don''t come out quickly, my bait hiccup fart is nothing. MIA is innocent. While I was doing my mental activity, the soul wizard moved. With a strange smile, he took off his hood and showed a face. From the appearance, he was a handsome young man, but his blood red eyes were full of indifference¡° Did you misunderstand me? I am... "Before the soul wizard finished, Mia pinched her waist, poked the soul wizard with her fingers, and tilted his body slightly. The handsome young man was obviously stunned, and his eyes were full of indescribable looks¡° Huh? What did I misunderstand? Aren''t you better than me? But I am also determined to be the greatest thief. You are an elder, great! What kind of senior is it if you don''t obey the rules? I tell you, I''m going to the guard to sue you! I accused you of burglary and broke our burglary rules! Hum, are you afraid? If you are afraid, go! " Mia pinched her waist. Her arrogance was very arrogant. She seemed to forget that she was also a thief. The young soul mage looked at MIA blankly, touched the chest poked by MIA, and blushed. What a world it is! The world is too chaotic. Is the soul wizard moved? Such a soul wizard, a soul wizard who regards human life as grass mustard, is even shy and blushing at the moment. Is there any law and justice! I quickly shook my head. Now is not the time to think about this. I hurriedly stepped up the action of my hand, and soon the rope showed signs of loosening. The young soul wizard bowed his head shyly, and Mia was still teaching her¡° Tell me, if you don''t wear good night clothes, wearing such tasteless clothes will blind such a handsome face. You can''t understand like my master. My master, he''s not dressed well. That''s because he''s ugly, isn''t he. You''re different, and you''re young. Look at what you embroider. The immortal bird Phoenix, you still want to live forever? " After MIA finished saying the immortal bird, the shyness in the eyes of the young soul wizard flashed, and then indifference reappeared. He smiled. My heart is terrible. MIA has nothing to say about the undead bird. Although the soul wizard has lived for a long time, his psychological age should still be a boy of seventeen or eighteen, which is the age of palpitation. It was not easy to be confused by beauty, which brought him back to reality and reminded him that he was a soul wizard. The young soul wizard slowly extended his hand to Mia''s forehead. My heart pounded and rubbed my hands back and forth, trying to break free from the rope. Mia also looked at the young wizard''s hand in confusion. She didn''t know what he was going to do. I shouted when it was too late¡° Be careful! " Mia turned her head and looked at me blankly, with deep doubts in her eyes. She looked at the young soul wizard again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 90

    I watched the young soul wizard put his hand on Mia''s forehead. The greed in his eyes seemed to be materialized, but there was a strange look in this greed. At the moment, Mia is still a little wolf girl. The soul wizard is the real hungry wolf, and Mia is a docile sheep waiting for death.

    My heart is jumping wildly, my throat is dry, and I don''t know whether the action of breaking free from the rope has accelerated or stopped. A trace of despair and helplessness occupy my heart.

    "No! No! "

    The roar, like a stone, could not stir a ripple in the evil greedy eyes of the soul wizard, and dissipated quietly in the air.

    I still couldn''t get rid of the rope in my hand, and I began to curse the wretched old man in kolomir. It''s obvious that it''s going to kill me. It doesn''t matter if I die, but now MIA is in danger. I cursed and prayed that the old hooligans would come quickly and the time would pass little by little.

    However, what happened to Mia and the young soul wizard can be said to be changing rapidly, which made me smile bitterly for a time.

    The young soul wizard''s hand has been on Mia''s forehead for a while, but I didn''t imagine things to happen. MIA still stood in place with a blank face, and the light of life has not been drawn out.

    Mia was a little angry, patted off the soul wizard''s hand, put one hand in her waist and pointed to the young soul wizard, "what are you doing? You can eat my tofu if you are an elder? Touch what? Touch? And master, what are you shouting about? "

    Loss appeared in the soul wizard''s eyes. Then, as if he had summoned up courage, he extended his hand to Mia''s forehead again, patted it down again and again, and touched his forehead again and again. They were having fun.

    "Your skin is so good, I can''t bear... Would you like to go back with me?"

    The young soul wizard''s face was a little red. He didn''t seem to dare to face Mia''s eyes. He said with a pinch.

    "Back? Where are you going? Elder, which den are you in? No, no, I mean the thieves guild... "

    Mia, the soul wizard is indeed in the den of thieves, and the den of thieves steals life!

    I have a black line on my face. This young soul wizard may be hundreds or thousands of years old, but is he still a teenager? Is this spring? It is often said on the Internet that you have been single for a hundred years and become a magician, and now you want to eat fireworks in the world? Sure enough, the beautiful little sister is the natural enemy of virgins.

    "Almost. Have you two had enough fun? Mia, untie it for me first."

    I reluctantly said to MIA. Although I can''t figure out what the soul wizard is going to do for the time being, my vigilance is still in my heart. It can be seen that he doesn''t kill mia, so he''s a little relieved.

    I stared at the young soul wizard. Now I know what''s strange in his greedy look. It''s a kind of palpitation and admiration. But in the eyes he looked at me, there was only indifference except greed. How angry! Why do you like special treatment? Why do you only like beautiful and lovely little sisters? Have you ever seen a big man in women''s clothes? Young man, you still have too little experience. It seems that the world does lack such an artifact as the Internet.

    Mia hummed and walked to me. The soul wizard did nothing but look at me unkindly. In this way, Mia relaxed my tie. Is this soul wizard so conceited? Look down on me like this? Or was he relieved that I was tied here and fully demonstrated my sincerity?

    "You don''t have to worry. Although you are delicious, it''s for your sake that you offered me this, female, female. Hand over the soul beads and I won''t kill you. "

    The young soul wizard spoke, glanced shyly at mia, and then said to me coldly.

    Especially, this little thousand year old virgin is so arrogant. It''s no wonder that I was bound and showed such sincerity, but I was misunderstood to exchange MIA for my life? Worthy of a thousand year old virgin, the fantasy world is so strange and full of peach.

    "Oh, hehe, don''t I want to be more sincere and come to you personally to make you suck me cool?"

    Mia looked at me and the young soul wizard with a confused face and frowned slightly. Could it be that the little wolf girl saw something?

    Mia scratched her head and said softly, "master, are you jealous of me? Ah, master, although I admire you very much, I...... "

    "And you, don''t think I''ll like you if you''re an elder. It''s impossible. I don''t like people without thieves'' professional quality. I''m very angry when you cut your beard, hum!"

    The young soul wizard and I stayed in the same place. I haven''t fully digested Mia''s words. How can this little wolf girl see that we are competing for her? This is clearly to scold on the eve of the duel between life and death, okay! Sure enough, you little wolf girl is here to sell cute.

    The young soul wizard was a little lost. He looked at Mia and sighed. Then he stared at me viciously, as if he thought I was his rival in love. The hostility of a thousand year old virgin made me feel cold. I was afraid that he would forcibly open another door because of MIA''s refusal. I think you are also very beautiful. That''s really terrible.

    For a moment, the air in the room seemed to be frozen, and the three were so stunned. Mia, unwilling to be lonely, broke the peace. "Master, I''ll loosen what you said. This baby, this chair belongs to me, right?" Mia is going to move a chair when she says something. Wolf girl, my little wolf girl, please take a good look at the situation. Are you still thinking, baby? Mia''s words seemed to have a chain reaction. The young soul wizard moved. He attacked me like a shadow, and his mouth roared angrily¡° Don''t think you can take away my love by giving a gift! " Especially, what is a gift? And when did MIA become your favorite? I looked black, but I didn''t dare to hold it up. I quickly recited magic, blessed speed and power, and dodged back at the same time. But the young soul wizard is worthy of a monster who has lived for hundreds of years. His combat effectiveness is somewhat beyond my imagination, especially the speed. It seems that he came to me in the blink of an eye. He stretched out his white hand and hit me directly on my forehead. What a philosophical touch kill! The soul wizard''s hand was still on my forehead. A moment of weakness hit me. I could clearly feel something passing quickly. I was secretly bitter in my heart. I wanted to clap his hand while I still had some consciousness. But these hands are firmly adsorbed on my forehead¡° Huh? So you like my master? " Mia''s voice sounded. At this moment, the adsorption on my forehead disappeared. The soul wizard awkwardly withdrew his hand and hurriedly explained to MIA¡° No, no, it''s not. I, I''m killing your master. "¡° what! I beg your pardon? Well, you not only cut your beard, but also kill people. You''re not a thief at all! " Mia''s saying that you are not a thief is very angry. In this little wolf woman''s world, this should be the most humiliating line. The young soul wizard was obviously stunned and stayed where he was for a time. His look was unspeakably lonely. At this time, the change happened again. A man flew in from the window. He was also wearing a black robe with a blood Phoenix embroidered on the robe. The difference was that his Phoenix was embroidered on his chest. The same hood covered his face, revealing only a pair of blood red eyes¡° Giggle, it''s still a waste. I still have to do it myself. " He took off his hood and showed his face. His scarred face and red eyes seemed to have no sense of existence. But even so, the arrogance and indifference in my eyes and the strong sense of killing surprised me. He took a bone magic wand in his hand and slowly pointed to the wolf girl MIA who was still mumbling and someone cut her beard, and still clutching the chair in his hand. On his staff, a small ball flashing white and lavender light, this, this is arcane energy¡° It''s all over. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 91

    The sudden Scarface soul wizard pointed his wand at Mia and extended his hand to me.

    Weakness, this weakness is no stranger to me. It''s life sucking magic!

    This, this is what the rogue old man kolomir said, a soul Wizard of the same level as them, a soul wizard who can absorb life from space!

    At the moment, the situation is not optimistic. If the arcane energy ball on his staff hits mia, it will be either dead or injured.

    My heart is becoming more and more anxious, but my whole body is weak and I can''t take steps at all. I can only look at MIA with a blank face. At the moment, my situation is not optimistic. I''m afraid my life will be taken out in full before long.

    The arcane energy ball flew to MIA under my helpless eyes. I just feel that there is a fire in my heart, a burning fire.

    Originally, the demon king armor system, that is, your sister''s system, which was hidden by the task release sister when kolomir investigated my soul, has a different feeling at the moment.

    It seems that something is breaking up a little.

    "No!"

    A roar of anger rang out. It was not me, but the young soul wizard!

    He frantically pounced on mia, and there was a faint white mist like air mass on his hand.

    And this air mass is heading for the Scarface soul wizard who absorbs my life in the air!

    "Boom!"

    Arcane energy exploded. The explosion was really where MIA was, but she didn''t hit MIA. At the moment, in front of him, the young soul wizard stood like a mountain. But the strong air wave still lifted MIA away. She tilted aside and fell into a coma.

    The young soul wizard was so bloody that he could even see Sen Bai''s spine. His upright body could no longer support him. He knelt down and vomited out a mouthful of black blood.

    At the same time, the air mass sent out by the young soul wizard also arrived as scheduled. There was a trace of anger on the face of the scar face soul wizard. He didn''t care to absorb my life again. With one hand, a light curtain mixed with white and lavender light appeared in front of him. The air mass is like a clay ox into the sea and is absorbed by the light curtain

    "Damn it! Number one! Do you want to die? Have you forgotten what the task is? "

    The Scarface soul wizard growled with resentment.

    I got breathing time, the hidden system was activated independently without my control, and I could feel the change of my body in an instant.

    My change attracted the attention of the Scarface soul wizard, who looked at me with caution.

    "Your light of life is the fullest I''ve ever seen, and your soul is delicious. What do I think you are? It''s the demon clan! Damn the demons! "

    After he said that, he simply threw away his staff and pointed his hands at me, as if he were going to release turtle Qigong, trying to increase his strength to absorb my life.

    Now it''s not about whether the demonization will be found by Lina and them. The situation in front of me has given me a headache.

    At this time, the sword of victory is not with me. How can I compete with this soul wizard, and there is this terrible life sucking magic.

    I can only fight with his fists and feet. When I think about this, I secretly read a spell to strengthen various attributes again. First, avoid the scope of life absorbing magic. Then, I don''t believe that his skill has no scope. If it''s a full map, I''ll discuss the coffin with him now.

    But before I moved, the soul wizard with scar face was surprised first, and then there was panic on his face, "no, no, it''s absolutely impossible. How can it have no effect? Are you, are you the devil? "

    His words also made me obviously stunned. Can I resist this magic? How? However, it was indeed the first time to face this evil magic. Colomir only used his own light of life to resonate with the light of life in my body, so as to explore my soul.

    Speaking of being able to resist this magic, is there really only the first demon king? What do I have in common with him? Is it the strange smell of soul in kolomir''s mouth, or the demon king''s armor!

    This armor is the product of God, and it seems reasonable to resist evil magic. What''s more, now the armor is integrated into my body. Even if I can''t resist Aaron and coromir''s life absorbing magic, my intermediate leader level like this should be very casual.

    In that case, it''s time for everyone to look up!

    I closed my nose and slowly approached the soul wizard with scar face. He was like seeing a ghost. With my approach, he retreated step by step.

    But he was still trying to suck life from me, just like releasing turtle Qigong again and again. I couldn''t help but give him a few words, "Ha Mei ha Mei ha!"

    "Come on, old grandson, suck me. Don''t you have the ability to release your skills as soon as you come out. You think you''re on the road and gangk off the road? You think my ADC is for dry food. Don''t you like to suck? Come on, you suck enough. "

    I simply put the hands of the Scarface soul wizard on my chest.

    His face was a little red, and I couldn''t help scolding again: "your old grandson, as soon as he appeared, he shouted that it was over and the flag flew up. What''s more, ''you damn it, number one, did you forget the task?'' come on, what''s the task? Soul snatching beads? Kill me? Come on, my soul is delicious and the light of life is full. Why do you suck? Come on, don''t you know arcane magic? You put it! " I arrogantly scolded the soul wizard with his head down and scar on his face. He was scolded by me like a angry little girl. But when I said arcane magic, he suddenly raised his head and smiled evil at me. This smile affected the scar on his face and made people cold¡° Hey, hey, thank you for your reminder. " As soon as the soul wizard with Scarface had finished speaking, he suddenly grabbed the bone staff discarded on the ground with one hand, and the staff flew straight into his hand. Grass! Take it off. I''m so cheap. I can resist his life sucking magic, but it doesn''t mean I''m not afraid of this arcane magic. Why am I so stupid to watch him take back the staff? I''m sorry for my 250 IQ¡° Brother, you see, this is all a misunderstanding, right. As the old saying goes, stay on the front line. I want to see you after RI, don''t I? Besides, you touched my chest, didn''t you? Let''s make an appointment another day... "You see, the sister is not lying on the ground, and your little brother is also lying on the ground, right? In this way, let''s leave a contact information and send our little brother to the hospital first, OK?" I rubbed my hands and said awkwardly to the Scarface soul wizard. Such polite words must warm his evil heart¡° Cluck, die! Kill you! I''ll suck it while the body is still hot! " When the soul wizard with scar face finished speaking, he raised the bone staff in his hand. The light on the staff flashed, and there was some light outside his body. Grass! This hooligan! There is such a disgusting hobby! Since you are not considerate, don''t blame me for being ruthless! Although I seem to be fooling around with him, in fact, I am secretly gathering the energy in my body. Although the blood moon cries and cries without the sharp blade of frost as the carrier, I can still release, but the power is much smaller. But I have wings, grandson. Wait to eat my mellow and fragrant domineering spirit! I didn''t wait for the magic release of the Scarface soul wizard. I jumped back and opened the distance. Behind me, the huge bat wings suddenly appeared, covered with red mans on both wings. How domineering and domineering. The magic singing of the Scarface soul wizard was also complete. In front of him, a diamond crystal glittering with white and lavender light slowly emerged. The magic energy on the crystal was beating violently. Soon, these arcane energy hit me like an electric current. I smiled, flapped my wings, and a broad half moon red awn light knife came out from both wings and shot at the scar face soul wizard¡° Come on! Old grandson, let''s hurt each other! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 92

    As the magic of the middle-aged soul wizard was released, a wide red awn also shot out between my wings.

    From time to time, his rhombic arcane energy crystal shoots arcane energy arrows like lightning.

    How can I describe the collision between the arcane magic of the Scarface soul wizard and the energy provided by the demon king''s armor in my body? White, lavender and red lights are intertwined, and the red blade is cut on the diamond crystal. And the crystal can''t stop emitting beating lightning like arcane energy and making a strong sound.

    Speaking of this sound, that is jumping blind Karaka, Allah, hula, Balala energy, honey, honey, dada

    Scar''s face clearly saw that my red blade had the upper hand. He strengthened the arcane energy of the crystal and fired some arcane arrows at me from time to time. This old grandson didn''t have the quality of the round game.

    I will advise him there. At the moment, he is demonized. Although the power of the demon king''s armor system can not be completely used by me, the energy provided by this armor is very abundant. One blade is not afraid, so I''ll do two.

    "You, you cheat!"

    The power of the two blades was beyond my imagination. Scar''s face cried out of despair and watched the diamond crystal released by me destroyed. At the moment, the blade that destroyed the crystal still went towards him. Without the obstacle of diamond crystal, the blade speed is very fast.

    However, scar''s face was not made of mud. His body exuded a lavender protective shield, which was the arcane shield against the wind attribute air mass of the young soul wizard at that time.

    Sure enough, the two blades disappeared like a clay ox into the sea, and the shield around him lost its color and dissipated.

    My heart is full of anger, you old grandson. You said you would stop it?

    I flew forward and came to scar''s face, who was still secretly happy. Under his surprised eyes, I slapped him.

    "Pa!"

    I felt pain when I heard the sound. Scar''s face was obviously stunned. He touched his face and asked, "you hit me?"

    This sentence made me suddenly stunned. For a moment, I looked at my hand and didn''t know it. So, didn''t I hit him?

    I''ll go to your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister. Oh, ignore his surprise. And scar face wrestled together, like a rogue fight, inserting eyes, locking throat and kicking crotch.

    The chaos of the scene is comparable to the previous blind Karaka. The reason why I am so skilled in this set of operation is entirely due to the world-class war between the third grade of primary school and the second fool in the next class. That war is also the glory war to determine who is the last in the class.

    Finally, I won. I successfully saved my penultimate honorary title. In tears of regret, the two fools promised to hand in blank papers in the future. But I didn''t expect that the trust between people would be so fragile. In the fourth grade, he became the first in the class. His father also came to thank me personally, saying that I had educated his son and made his son correct.

    Of course, later, I fought with another person for glory, that''s what later

    At the moment, after I played an original boxing technique comparable to the power of Military Boxing, scar face was pressed under me. I sat on him and maintained an extremely philosophical position.

    Scar''s face shed tears. I don''t know whether it was humiliation or excitement.

    Just then, outside the door, there was lanstya''s silver bell like laughter.

    "Dolu, I can''t wait to see Anle''s face wronged. Wow, hahaha..."

    I took back the adjective of silver bell like laughter, which was as evil as a ghost from hell.

    Hearing lanstya''s voice, I had a bad secret in my heart. This was coromir. They came back. It was imminent. I quickly took back my wings and wanted to withdraw from the demonization.

    I recalled the method given to me by my big sister and tried my best to imagine my handsome appearance when I was human.

    Just then, the door was pushed open, lanstya and his party came in, and I just released the demonization.

    "Dolu, Anle, do you miss me? This... What''s going on! You, are you okay? "

    Lanstya''s playful expression turned into worry and hurried to me.

    Lina and Ellie did the same, but coromir nodded and smiled.

    "Do you belong to the police? It''s over. Are you here? My life is not life? "

    "Anle, do you really like men?"

    Lanstya squatted down beside me, looked at scar face and said, "it''s just a little taste..."

    "Bah! Waste, don''t find something to tie up for the old grandson! "

    Lina and Ellie also found mia, the little wolf who fainted to the ground. I''ve always been a little strange about MIA. It''s a wolf, but I''ve never seen her tail.

    At the moment, she fainted to the ground. From my point of view, the angle is a little subtle. There seems to be some furry things in her long skirt. Is it because her tail has been hidden in her clothes? I think so. So is my cat maid. She always hides her tail in the maid''s clothes. Every time I want to see it, she will be very shy.

    At this time, kolomir came and woke me up from my wishful thinking. The soul wizard under me stared at the old rogue as soon as he came in. As soon as kolomir, who was wearing a red robe and a grassland hat, approached, the Scarface soul wizard screamed, "yes, it''s you! "Yes, president!" The soul wizard with scar face didn''t seem to think that clomir would be here. He was frightened in an instant. He gave up resistance like a defeated rooster. Kolomir ignored the barking scar face, just signaled that I could get up. With doubt, I stood up. Kolomir pointed the mahogany staff at the scar face, and suddenly two flame chains appeared at his hands and feet. I think klomir has finished the scar face, and without nonsense, he takes lanstya to MIA in a coma¡° Anle, is that also a soul wizard who lies on the ground with a bloody back? " I listened to lanstya''s words, looked at the young soul wizard who didn''t know life and death, and nodded slightly. When she came to mia, her breathing was very smooth. There are also signs of wanting to open your eyes at the moment¡° Anle, Mia, why is she here? Why is she hurt again? " Lina held Mia and asked me worried. I summarized what had happened before. Before I finished, Mia opened her eyes. She looked at Lina and me in confusion, as if she suddenly remembered something. She suddenly stood up from Lina''s arms and nearly fell down again. Ellie quickly helped her. MIA broke free from Ellie''s help and ran towards the young soul wizard lying on the ground. She knelt down in front of the young soul wizard and lifted him up. Mia''s face was warm. The young soul wizard, who I thought had belched fart, didn''t die. He looked at MIA walking past, stretched out his hand and tried to touch Mia''s forehead again¡° I... I''m a bad man... No, don''t... cry... "MIA sobbed, grabbed the soul wizard''s hand and put it on her forehead. Mia''s action worried me. I was still afraid that the dying soul wizard would absorb Mia''s life in order to survive. Not only me, but also lanstya, Lina and Ellie looked alert. Mia held the young soul in one hand, and the wizard put one hand on his hand on his forehead¡° Senior, you, you saved me. " The young soul wizard squeezed out a reluctant smile, "until... Today... I... I... I... Found that... Guarding... Is so... Happy..." I couldn''t bear to look at the sobbing Mia and the young soul wizard like this. No matter how evil he was before, it is an indisputable fact that Mia was saved by him, At this point I winked at lanstya. She walked knowingly towards the young soul wizard. At the same time, kolomir seemed to make a great determination, dragging his scar face towards the young soul wizard. At this time, the young soul wizard smiled at MIA like a child¡° My name is No. 1. I''m glad to meet you, and I like... "Fortunately, I haven''t finished, and that''s the death flag. Young boy, you''re going to finish! Nothing nonsense. At this time, you should say I can save it. The young soul wizard still has black blood in his mouth and some black blood on his teeth, but this silk has no effect on his image in my mind. As long as he has good thoughts, he will look back on the other side. Even in the most evil and dark grottoes, there will always be one or two bats who are willing to yearn for the light. But once they yearn for the light, their death is not far away. The reflection of the young soul wizard seemed to only support him to say these words. Mia''s sobbing voice turned into howling. For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole room was extremely sad. Colomir seemed to see something wrong, too. He sighed and said to the Scarface soul wizard¡° You are the life that I have absorbed for the first time in thousands of years. You should feel lucky! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 93

    Kolomir''s voice was low and could not hear joy and anger. At the moment, he seemed to be no longer the obscene old rogue.

    Scar''s face trembled and there was a yellow liquid under his body.

    "Old club, president! You, you can''t do this. This, this man, he hasn''t absorbed other people''s lives at all. He, he is like garbage. You, what are you doing to save this waste! I, I am you, your brother''s right hand! I, I am! "

    It''s just that scar face doesn''t say so. As soon as his voice fell, the old rogue kolomir waved his hand directly to scar''s face, a wriggling dark purple snake was pulled out, and scar''s face turned into a mummy in a painful wail.

    He sent the light of life into the young soul wizard''s body, looked at the dry body with scar face, looked at his hands and shook his head.

    "Redemption and destruction..."

    Clomir sat back in his chair and closed his eyes. It seems that the first life sucking in thousands of years still makes him feel uncomfortable.

    Mia stared at all this, and her face was full of confusion and ignorance. Lina could only deceive her that it was healing magic.

    Seeing that kolomir delivered the light of life to the young soul wizard''s body, lanstiya hurriedly put his hands on his bloody back, and the soft white light on his hands covered the exposed spine of the young soul wizard.

    At first, when the young soul wizard finished the death flag, he fell into a coma. If kolomir hadn''t delivered the light of life to him in time, now should be the time to discuss the style of his coffin.

    Lanstya''s treatment soon ended. She was a little tired and found a place to sit down. Lina and Ellie went out to draw a basin of water and began to scrub the back of the young soul wizard.

    Seeing that the young soul wizard was ok, Mia gratefully poured tea for kolomir and lanstya. Kolomir now recovered his nature and started the obscene mode.

    He swept lanstya and Mia back and forth. While MIA poured water for him, he also took Mia''s hand and said he wanted to show her.

    "Little sister, are you a cat? I like the cat family best. It''s the cutest race in the world. "

    "No, Grandpa, I''m a wolf..."

    "Oh, hey, hey, I like wolves best. It''s the cutest race in the world. Can you show me your tail?"

    Mia blushed and looked at me for help. I was already angry. Now I had a chance to vent.

    "Old rascal, let go of the girl!"

    Kolomir heard my cry, snorted and looked at me coldly.

    "Boy, you haven''t said how you captured the soul wizard with the immortal Bird Embroidered on his chest. He is not an ordinary level soul wizard. "

    "Do you care how I catch him? Is he willing to be beaten by me? Why are you tying me so tight? You want me to die? You old rascal, if it weren''t for my bad luck, I would have the aura of the protagonist. In particular, although the author''s grades are not good, he doesn''t want the eunuch book. Young master, I have already belched farts! "

    Clomir looked at me, his face full of disapproval. Come and hit me. For a time, I didn''t understand the old rascal. I asked me to help protect Ellie, but it obviously killed me. Is it possible that the old rascal is accurate? I''m not afraid of absorbing life magic? Coupled with his profound words before, I always feel that he knows I am the devil.

    I squinted at coromir, trying to see through his dark heart.

    "Cough, it''s a bad plan."

    Kolomir''s rare softness. Lanstya seemed to have stopped at this time.

    "Anle, what shall we do next?"

    I looked at lanstya with a frown and nuzzled at coromilnu.

    "Ask the old grandson, now count what he can! He has an IQ of more than 250, especially when he pits me. "

    Coromir was not angry either. He smiled and then looked at lanstya.

    "Little sister, don''t worry. When the young soul wizard wakes up, we''ll ask some questions. Old man is very strange now. Aaron, what does he want soul beads to do? "

    "Old hooligan, that young soul wizard really, as Scarface said, has never absorbed human life?"

    Kolomir is still looking at lanstya. Now lanstya holds her shoulder and asks for help with a wronged face. I patted the old rascal on the back and motioned him to wipe his saliva before looking.

    "Boy, why do you think I saved him? Judging from his soul age, he is only seventeen. "

    "But his eyes are red. Didn''t you say that the eyes of soul wizards will be red after absorbing life? And his blood is still black. "

    The old rogue kolomir touched his eyes and fell into meditation. "This is also the place where the old man is curious. I''m afraid no one can surpass me, even Aaron. Your soul is very interesting. "

    Kolomir suddenly turned the topic and looked at me. It seems that the old rogue still doubts my identity.

    "Anle, he seems to be awake." Lanstya put one hand over his flat opal, and the other pulled at the corner of my coat. Before I spoke, kolomir went to the young soul wizard first, changed his obscene state again, looked serious and was about to speak to the young soul wizard who had just awakened. I didn''t want MIA to know something about the soul wizard. About this young man, it was better for MIA to mistakenly think he was a thief. I whispered in lanstya''s ear, "take MIA out. She doesn''t know something." Lanstya walked thoughtfully to Mia and whispered something in her ear. Mia looked at me and at coromir. With a puzzled face, she reluctantly left the room. Seeing MIA leave, I nodded to kolomir and signaled that he could cross examine¡° I ask you, Aaron, why did your president look for the Pearl of the soul? " Kolomir''s tone was very serious, with unquestionable dignity, which penetrated into the soul. The young soul wizard looked very weak. Now he was lying in bed and looked around confused. After hearing the words of the old hooligan kolomir, he looked at him in a daze. It seemed that he was remembering something. After a while, he said, "I, I don''t know..." kolomir was angry and shook his magic wand on the ground. "I don''t want to search for souls!" A frightened expression appeared on the young soul wizard''s face, "I, I really don''t know. I haven''t even seen the president''s face..." I looked at the frightened look on the young soul wizard''s face and felt that he didn''t seem to be lying, "old rogue, would he really don''t know? It seems that his level should be very low." Colomir nodded thoughtfully, "your soul age looks only seventeen, but why do you have traces of human life?" The young soul wizard sighed, "I, I really haven''t absorbed human life, I only absorbed the life of some small animals. Just him, the scar face you killed, he is my master. This is the first time I have come out on a mission with master. "¡° A few days ago, in the city, master asked me to absorb human life. I didn''t agree. Master was very angry. He killed three people and gave me the light of life of one of them. That was the first time I accepted the light of human life... "He forced me to come today. In fact, I was afraid. I lingered outside the window. Later, I saw mia, the beautiful little sister. I just summoned up the courage to come in... "The young soul wizard said, his face reddened slightly. As soon as I heard it, it seemed reasonable, but I was surprised by his hostility to me and the greed and indifference in his eyes¡° The look in your eyes is not what a teenager who has never absorbed life should have. " He looked at me and sighed, "the hermit is a magic cave. There, don''t say the eyes, the heart is cold." Kolomir nodded. Ellie saw that we had been questioning him. She seemed to be a little impatient. I don''t know if she remembered herself, "master, don''t embarrass him. What''s your name?"¡° My name is No. 1. I''ve seen you, sister Ellie... "The soul wizard in front showed a shallow smile, but his eyes were red and looked evil. Ellie looked at the soul wizard in front of her in horror, "you, you, what do you call me! Who the hell are you! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 94

    After listening to the young soul wizard, Ellie involuntarily stepped back a few steps. Lina hurriedly dragged Ellie for fear that she might fall.

    "Yes, it''s you? You, aren''t you a girl? "

    At this moment, I try my best to recall the story that kolomir said. There seems to be some impression about the 29th, as if it was the little girl who wanted Ellie and Keya to send dolls to his 10th sister in Chapter 86.

    It was also indirectly that Keya found out the truth of the 12-year-old ceremony. Only then did kolomir find out that the 10th died and guess what to do to rescue Ellie. It can be said that it was the unintentional act of the 29th that saved Ellie. And now kolomir saved the 29th. It has to be said that all this seems to be the arrangement of fate.

    The young wizard who claimed to be No. 29 seemed a little embarrassed when he heard Ellie''s words. His face flushed slightly. It''s special. Why are you so shy. Where was the momentum to kill me.

    This little wizard, I really didn''t expect to be a big man in women''s clothes when I was young. Would he be very cute? I''m a little excited when I think of it. And I''ve given gifts to girls since I was a child. Now I flirt with MIA as soon as I meet. He is only seventeen years old. I can''t help looking at him more. It can be said that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.

    "Well, when I was a child, sister No. 10 asked me to grow my hair and braid my hair. Later, later, I got used to... "

    His voice grew louder and louder, and Ellie nodded thoughtfully.

    "I think so. I''ve only seen you a few times."

    Ellie''s paralyzed face looked sad, afraid to recall the time when she first met the young soul wizard. At that time, Keya was still alive.

    Ellie shook her head and wanted to expel some bad emotions. "Master, it was he who asked me and sister Keya to send puppets to No. 10. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t go to you... "

    Kolomir touched Ellie''s head and said lovingly, "I know, son, if he didn''t let you send dolls, I wouldn''t know that the 10th died, I wouldn''t find the damn ceremony, and I wouldn''t save you and Keya. And now that I have saved him, it is clear. "

    When kolomir talked about Keya, his words were full of sadness, which also infected Ellie.

    I saw the scene a little low for a moment and coughed twice, "then why did you call number one again?"

    It''s not surprising that the names of these children abducted by soul wizards are numbers. But good twenty-nine has become number one. I don''t understand it.

    No. 1 looked at me, looked at Ellie again, sighed and said, "everything starts with Ellie you escaping from the retreat."

    "When you ran away, President Aaron went crazy. That day was also the end of those of us who did not reach the age of twelve. The crazy Aaron seemed to have nowhere to vent his anger. He came to the house where our children lived.

    Like the white God of death, a child died as soon as his hand was lifted. Some children and I huddled in the corner of fear and despair, watching the mummies all over the ground and listening to the wailing of the city.

    Later, there were only five children left in more than thirty. The five of us knelt on the ground and begged Aaron. President Aaron just looked at us and left.

    I didn''t understand why President Aaron let us go. Now it seems that it''s just because our soul and light of life can''t satisfy him. In this way, the five of us escaped because of our own waste and garbage.

    Later, we were asked to join the convent, and the five of us changed our names, number one to five. To join is actually to serve as servants for those members of the Presbyterian Council. "

    No. 1 didn''t seem to want to say this, but his words hit Ellie and clomir like a heavy hammer again.

    Coromir could not stop sighing, and Ellie''s eyes were wet.

    I regret asking about the past events of No. 1. I didn''t expect that such a bloody story was hidden behind a single name.

    "You, are you going to trouble the convent? If so, I don''t want you to go. President Aaron seems to have made some big moves. I once heard Scarface say a few words after getting drunk, saying that once they succeed, they can become gods. "

    No. 1 rubbed his head and tried to remember.

    I looked at kolomir, and his eyes were full of doubts. He knew nothing about what the brother wanted to do, but no matter what kind of action it was, I was afraid it would use the soul beads in my hands.

    "Anle, I''ll take the guard of Capua with me."

    Lina also realized the seriousness of the matter. She frowned and said to me.

    I shook my head. If I took the guard, it would be like sending food to the soul wizard. Ordinary soldiers have no chance of winning against such evil mages.

    "Number one, I ask you, how many soul wizards will there be in the hermit at present."

    "About 1300."

    "All absorbed human life?"

    "Well, the convent hasn''t abducted babies since Ellie and them left."

    I nodded and asked the old rogue kolomir, who frowned on one side, "old rogue, just us, how much do you think the odds are?" Old rogue kolomir looked at me without any expression on his face and said word by word, "ten percent." Actually, I don''t have to tell coromir, I know. This team, colomir and I are fighting strength for the time being, and the waste goddess is? Lina needless to say, God level attribute, 100% no sense of existence. Ellie is even more terrible. She attacks her teammates directly. Mia seems to have no combat power. Even if she does, I''m not going to let her go. As far as we are concerned, we also said that it would be appropriate to attack the monastery. The whole old, weak, sick and disabled is lanstya''s brain disability. Now we are in urgent need of strong teammates. It would be good if federo could go, but federo''s response to the mention of soul wizards is obviously wrong, and it seems that he has a festival with these evil soul wizards. Of course, the best thing is to let my magic servant go, but how to involve my magic servant in such a group of human teams is difficult. Thinking of this, I said to Lina, "Lina, go to find Pedro and publicize the crusade against the convent! See if you can summon some brave people who use their ability. " Lina nodded, said goodbye and left the room. Kolomir nodded at me with satisfaction, "boy, now you''re in charge. I believe in your ability." When she finished speaking, she returned to the state of the old rascal again, and her two small eyes narrowed at lanstya. I don''t care about the obscene behavior of the old rascal. Now it''s business to find a way to bring my demon servant here. When I read this, I winked at lanstya and motioned her to speak, but I overestimated lanstya''s understanding. She thought I was teasing her, and then made a face for me. I was so angry, "waste! Come out. " Lanstya was obviously stunned. She was still shaking her tongue and making faces. She was anxious to answer back and almost bit her tongue. Lanstya came out with a slight frown and a sullen face. "Why!"¡° As you heard, our group of people obviously can''t fight. I want to shout Julie to them. "¡° Are you thinking about how to make these two waves unite smoothly? " I nodded, "this is just one aspect. Just now I fought with the Scarface soul wizard. I found that I can resist the life sucking magic, so I must go as the demon king!" Lanstya thought for a moment when she heard that I could resist the magic of life¡° Anle, do you know Altman? "¡° You mean? "¡° Yes! "¡° Hey, hey, do you know ace Altman? Are you interested in changing with me? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 95

    I have to say that lanstya''s idea is so good that it can be used on me. All superheroes have two identities, don''t they. Find a place at the critical moment. Do you think it''s a corpse? No, no, it''s just a transformation.

    That''s what she said about Altman. I''ll go to the soul city as a brave man first. When the war starts, the scene is chaotic. Then I will run to a corner and come back after demonizing. Who knows who I am.

    When I said the fit transformation, lanstya blushed and spat. I''m a little puzzled. Isn''t it that aisaotemanli, nanxizi and the Big Dipper collide with a ring and then fly up to complete the combination in the air?

    "Waste, what are you spitting at me? I mean, now go to the demon king castle and gather my demon servants. Tell them I''m waiting in the soul City, waiting for them to find a soul wizard to activate the soul flame for the resurrection of Dawu! "

    Lanstya stared at me and said, "no, you''re going."

    The waste put on airs, but I don''t know what she was thinking. I coughed a few times, "Lord lanstya, a beautiful, kind, just and charming goddess, your people, please help."

    Flattery is always useful. Lanstya smiled happily and waved her hand again and again: "ah, Le Le, you don''t have to do this. Our goddess beauty coexists with intelligence. Everyone knows that. Leave this task to me. Don''t worry!"

    Lanstya was like a sparrow jumping. Her plume swung behind her and jumped happily into the distance.

    I watched lanstya go away with satisfaction. This little trash is always so boastful.

    If lanstya could bring my magic servants at that time, the odds would be a little higher. In addition, Lina went to find bald fidro. Such a lineup is not luxurious, but it is also very strong.

    Back in the room again, Ellie and the soul wizard named number one were talking. I didn''t bother. Went straight to kolomir.

    "Old rascal, now he has torn his face with the hermit. What about the soul flame on my soul bead?"

    The old rogue kolomir had been staring at number one, and his ears were slightly towards Ellie. The old rascal seemed to have a strange defense and aversion to any male creature too close to Ellie.

    At the moment, he heard my words and didn''t even look at me. He stared at Ellie intently, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, "I, Ellie, No. 1, aren''t these just three?"

    I shook my hand in front of the old rascal. He glared angrily and clapped my hand open.

    "Old rascal, although Ellie grew up in the convent, is she a soul wizard?"

    Kolomir was stunned and touched his old wrinkled chin, as if he wanted to stroke his beard, but when he found that he had no beard, he turned to touch the green hat on his head, "Hey, I forgot that she was not, she didn''t absorb life. I gave her my strongest fire magic. "

    "Speaking of it, Ellie was very lively when she was a child. She didn''t look cold at all. She also liked the cold ice magic, but later she asked me to teach her Keya''s favorite flame magic. Silly boy, do you think I don''t know the purpose of learning this magic you''re not good at? But everything is over, still can''t forget it? Silly boy. "

    Kolomir''s voice was low, and his words were full of sadness, in which there were some complaints.

    After listening to the words of the old rascal, the matter of soul flame can only be put aside for a while. It''s really impossible. Go to the soul city of the hermit''s nest. I coerce a soul wizard by force and ask him to help complete the ceremony.

    But after listening to the old rascal about that he taught Ellie flame magic, I had a bold guess about Ellie''s flame magic that hit her teammates 100%.

    "Old, old rascal, you used to be a Fire Mage. Have you ever set up any organizations?"

    The old rascal was obviously stunned and looked puzzled, "why do you ask this? When I was 15 or 16 years old, I did set up a community when I studied magic in the magic school. I vaguely remember what it was called "FF group" thousands of years ago... "

    "Old rascal, did you learn magic without a girlfriend? Can''t see others? "

    The old hooligan, the old face of old Rome, looked at me more astonished. "How do you know, boy?"

    "Hehe, I''ll just guess. Don''t care. You''re busy."

    Grass! Sure enough, the old hooligan is the fire group that is supposed to burn heterosexuals. It seems that this thousand year old rogue still has this idea in his bones, and even infiltrates into his magic, which makes Ellie''s flame magic so strange.

    Where is Ellie''s attribute? This is the attribute of flame magic. The old rascal''s love for Ellie is too deep. Like his father, he doesn''t want Ellie to be arched by a pig. This resentment makes Ellie''s magic only attack her teammates. Who else will form a team with her? She must have no friends.

    However, meeting Lina, who is 100% ignored by the enemy, is also a guide of fate. Only Lina is willing and very happy to make friends with Ellie.

    I looked at Ellie, who was talking to number one with no expression on her face, and sighed. What an ill fated girl. Instead of staring at Ellie, kolomir sniffed at me from time to time, pointed his wand at me and put it down. My back spine was cold. I guess you''re a single dog. I guess you''re a FF group. Why kill them all. Just then, Lina''s voice came to mind outside the door, "Anle, Lord fidro is coming." Then, bald ladybug, dressed in white casual clothes, looked very energetic and came in. The moment he walked into the room, I felt the whole room lit up a lot¡° What a strong light! Boy, you shine! " The old rascal couldn''t help but praise. Ellie and number one just looked at the bald federo and continued to chat¡° Elder bald, just accept the magic power! " I covered my eyes and couldn''t help howling. Kolomir seemed to hesitate. He took off his green hat and went to fidro¡° Boy, here you are. This is an artifact I got in a mysterious country. Forgive me. " Bald fidro looked at the old rascal for a long time, especially staring at the old rascal''s red eyes. Then he took the green forgiveness hat¡° Sir, is this hat an artifact? What''s the use of it? " The old rascal suddenly giggled like a tractor, "boy, take it with you, you will forget a lot of troubles." I helplessly looked at these two people, one teasing and forcing a hooligan, and even discussed a forgiveness hat. There was a faint meaning of mutual concession. I really took a lot of troubles that I could forget and would choose to forgive her¡° All right, have you two had enough? There is nothing serious to do! " Lina also coughed slightly. Federo was a little embarrassed. She put the forgiveness cap on coromir''s head and said gently, "don''t catch a cold, old Sir." Today''s wind makes my heart messy¡° Anle, Lina told me that I would try to gather some brave people in the city, if the time is not urgent. I can mobilize my silver sword knights from the main city of the Duchy of Aryan. Soul wizard, everyone can kill him! " Kolomir laughed, "what a young man. Yes, I like your momentum." I was about to speak, but No. 1 suddenly inserted, "I like it too, hehe." As soon as he finished speaking, federo squinted and touched his bald head and looked at him. He looked at his black robe. Federo quickly went to No. 1. Under Ellie''s surprised eyes, he lifted the quilt covered by No. 1. The bloody Phoenix at the bottom of No. 1 black robe appeared as if laughing at the bald fidro¡° You, you''re a soul wizard! All soul wizards have to die! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 96

    Before I could react, bald lad directly took out the sword from his waist and stabbed No. 1. There was no fear on No. 1''s face, but only sadness.

    "Stop!" I gave a loud roar and hurriedly came forward and hugged fidro.

    Old rogue kolomir also waved his staff and set up a fire wall between fidro and number one.

    I put my heart down and comforted bald ladybug, "are you crazy! We just saved him and you were killed again. Aren''t we going to discuss attacking the hermit? This man can lead the way. Besides, he is different from ordinary soul wizards. It''s troublesome to explain specifically. I recommend you to read the previous chapters! "

    "But he''s still a soul wizard! All soul wizards have to die! " Bald Ladybug federo shouted irrationally. Although I vaguely guessed that he had hatred with the soul wizard, I didn''t expect it to be so deep.

    "Fidro! You should calm down first and have something to say! "

    I winked at Lina. Lina hugged federo''s arm. Ellie also got up and pulled federo back.

    After some effort, the three people counted fidro as sitting in a chair. The anger on his face still didn''t dissipate and he still stared at number one.

    "Bald, fidro. Will you speak slowly? How much do you have against these soul Wizards? "

    Fidro suddenly put his head in his hands and his eyes were moist. After a long time, it seemed that the mood had calmed down, and then he slowly said, "I am an orphan. I was raised by my master. My master used to be a strong swordsman. He taught me a lot. When I was six years old, master picked up a baby from outside. I don''t know who abandoned it. But the tragedy also happened that day. That night, you know, I often dream about that night. "

    Federo said, looked at me, and I patted him on the back.

    "That night, two people in black cloaks came. I saw them through the window. Their clothes were embroidered with blood Phoenix, which I remember very clearly. When they were still outside the door, master found them. Master hurriedly arranged for me to take the baby and hide in the cellar in the room. He told me to keep quiet.

    Then he remembered the sound of fighting, but the sound didn''t last long. It soon stopped. I thought master had won. I carefully looked into the room through the baffle of the cellar. The goal was a pair of red eyes full of greed and plunder. "

    Federo said this and subconsciously glanced at kolomir. At the moment, the old rogue kolomir didn''t seem to care about the story. He recovered his obscene state and stared at Lina with a smile.

    "The two men took the baby. He didn''t seem interested in me. He just kicked me away. Helpless, I cried and howled, but no one came to give me any help. I looked at the teacher''s father''s shapeless dry body. His body didn''t even have a drop of blood¡°

    "Since then, I have studied swordsmanship hard for the moment of revenge, and later I know that those two people are evil soul wizards. At the moment, there is such a soul wizard in front of me. Anle, do you think I should kill him? "

    Fidro said to me gnashing his teeth, "Whoever stops me now is against the first brave man of durlan! Is against the sword of Perseus in my hand! "

    I sighed and looked at the sword in the hands of bald lad fidro. It turned out that the sword with unique shape is the sword of Perseus. It is said that the sword that even the sea demon can kill is a bit more handsome than my pirated victory sword.

    "Fidro, let me explain to you. After I finish, you can decide whether to kill or not."

    I told the story of No. 1 and the story about Ellie. It''s just that coromir, who saved Ellie from the devil''s cave, replaced me with a mysterious man.

    After hearing this, federo looked lost and put away his magic sword. "It''s my impulse."

    While fidro was talking, the young soul wizard No. 1 had been staring at him. Seeing him finish, No. 1 murmured sorry.

    Ellie was very sensible and handed federo a cup of hot water. Lina brought a basin of hot water, twisted the towel and wiped federo''s bald ladle. The bald ladle was polished.

    I looked at Lina a little dull. What''s the situation? Isn''t it normal to wipe his face with a towel? Is federo''s body actually his bald ladle?

    I was relieved to see federo calmed down. Soul wizards have indeed done a lot of bad things. Now it''s time to settle accounts.

    "Fidro, I can understand your mood. It''s not too urgent to attack the soul wizard. Let''s call..."

    Before I finished speaking, the old rascal coromir interrupted, "boy, your original purpose is to activate the soul flame on the soul bead?"

    I nodded inexplicably. Federo looked at me and seemed to be thinking about what the soul bead was.

    Speaking of it, I haven''t talked to federo about soul beads yet. It''s normal for him to be surprised.

    In order not to make him suspicious, I told bald lad federo what I had said to Lina and Ellie before about the story that the Bone Demon saved me and federo. Bald lad federo frowned after listening to it. It still seems unacceptable that the Bone Demon saved him.

    "You mean the bone devil saved you and me and died with the queen? Finally, the soul bead soul flame goes out? " I was about to answer, but coromir opened his mouth first¡° Boy, I forgot to tell you that this soul bead still has ten days at most. If you can''t activate the soul flame above, you''ll never want to activate it. " The old rogue kolomir looked serious and didn''t want to be joking. Since he said it, I don''t doubt it. After all, he made the soul bead. I thought the task would be very easy, but I didn''t expect it to be a time limited task¡° How long does it take to get from here to the spiritual city of the order? "¡° At least eleven days. " Kolomir seemed to be remembering, and then said. Well, isn''t it clear that I can''t activate the soul flame on the soul bead? Come back to Dawu or can''t you save him¡° I know a way. We can get there in eight days! It''s just, it''s just a little dangerous... "No. 1 suddenly interrupted while listening to our conversation. I took a breath and looked at No. 1 with great satisfaction. Fortunately, No. 1 knew the shortcut. Otherwise, it would be empty¡° After all, where is the spiritual city of the Priory? "¡° In the valley of Arthas... "Kolomir doesn''t seem to mention the name. I thought for a long time, but I still didn''t remember where the Arthas valley was¡° You don''t have to guess. Arthas Valley is located in the west of kapua, which is also the location of the festler empire. It would be much better if they could help this crusade. " Said the old rascal kolomir, holding the green hat on his head. I nodded. I really haven''t heard of the Arthus Valley, but the festler Empire has heard that it is a country that advocates force, and there are only swordsmen and knights in the whole country. They don''t like the profession of magician. In their opinion, all magic is not a symbol of iron and blood tough man¡° Lina, federo, let''s go to the city now and gather the brave and set out early tomorrow morning! And, fidro, about your silver sword knights, let''s call together. " Bald fidro touched his bald head and nodded at me. While it was still early, federo and Lina, I went to the brave guild again and began to call people. The next morning, I was standing outside the city gate of Capua, and federo followed me. Behind me, Ellie and Lina were holding the old rogue kolomir. Kolomir was very happy and couldn''t help staring at Lina. No. 1 stood aside and didn''t know what to think. Since lanstya said a few words to Mia and Mia left, she never came back. In front of me stood more than 40 brave men, with different occupations and different looks, some of whom were just expectations and hatred on their faces. To tell you the truth, I am very satisfied with the brave who can have this number¡° Anle, don''t worry, my knights will arrive outside Arthas Valley earlier than us. " I nodded. Now that we can start, knowing that we are going to attack the soul wizard, the Mediterranean city Lord endured the pain and supported dozens of horses. Originally, this Crusade could become a guild task for the brave through the Mediterranean city Lord, but I didn''t do so. What I didn''t want to go was forced to increase death. I raised my sword of victory and pointed to the west, "just heroes! Towards Arthas Valley, let''s go! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 97

    Outside Capua, I rode on my horse, walking side by side with fidro and the old rogue coromir. No. 1 walked in front of me and led everyone along the shortcut he said.

    "Anle, where''s Lord lanstya? Weren''t you together before?"

    Bald fidro suddenly looked at me. His words attracted the attention of Lina and Ellie. They drove their horses to me.

    "She said she had something else to do." I deliberately pointed to the sky with my fingers. The three people looked like they suddenly realized, not in words.

    Behind us are five carriages carrying 45 brave men. This is our lineup.

    To tell you the truth, it is a dream for such a team to attack the soul city of the hermit. What''s more, it''s a group of evil mages who can use life sucking magic. It can be said that the key to this war is my demon servant army and federo''s silver sword knights. In addition, I asked federo to send a letter to the king of the Duchy of Aryan, hoping that he could use diplomatic means to unite the festler empire. I believe no one will refuse to attack the Hermit, especially the festler Empire, which is the most persecuted by it.

    At that time, the brave of Aryan, the brave of festler and the knight of silver sword will still have a good chance of winning.

    A group of people are walking in the open field. It''s very late in the evening. It''s unwise to march at night in this world. Brave people need to keep enough courage at all times to deal with monsters and beasts that may appear at any time. In particular, there is still an unknown forest in front of us. No. 1 just said that there are dangers in it.

    In this way, the party stopped and began to set up tents. Federo set up a bonfire with people. Lina and Ellie were busy having dinner, even number one. Today''s No. 1, dressed in white casual clothes and black hair, except that the pupil is red, at first glance, it looks like an ordinary human boy, a young and sunny boy.

    Only me and the old rogue kolomir squatted on the ground and looked at the busy people quietly.

    "What about the old rascal?"

    ¡°78£¬63£¬89¡£¡±

    "What about that?"

    ¡°82£¬66£¬84¡±

    "Hey, hey, why should I believe what you said?"

    The old rascal suddenly looked at me. Where is half of the obscenity in his eyes? This is clearly the light of wisdom!

    "With the eyes of old women who see the whole city of Capua!"

    "OK, I''ll bet with you! Let''s stop talking about Europe! Lena, just say her bust. You guessed right. Later, I''ll see you and call you Mr. Mao; If you lose, how about calling me my little master when you meet later? "

    Old rogue kolomir suddenly cackled and laughed, "bet! I bet with you! 86£¡¡±

    I stood up and went straight to Lina without looking at the wretched old man kolomir squatting on the ground and peeking at these brave women.

    "Lina, come first." I greeted Lena and took her to the old green hat Mr. clomir squatting on the ground.

    Pointing at the old rascal with one finger, he said, "this shameless old man has been staring at you and said your bust is 86!"

    Lina looked at me angrily, and then "pa!" With two soft sounds, a red five finger print appeared on the faces of coromir and I. Under my silly expression, Lina turned and ran away.

    Her two slaps hit the clouds and water, and the noise moved the sky, alerting some melon eating people who were still on the side. They all put down their work and looked at me and the old rogue kolomir. People with a blank face stared at me and the old rascal. If it is found that Lina played it, wouldn''t it be thrown into the house when she asked the reason?

    The old rascal reacted very quickly. When he saw the people looking here, he quickly stretched out his hands and made an attack palm. I had to marvel. He is worthy of being a veteran rascal.

    I also stretched out my palms and patted each other, "two little bees, flying in the flowers! Fly left, fly right. pia£¡¡±

    After slapping each other for a few times, the old rascal suddenly slapped me on the right face, and Lina slapped me on the left face. In this way, a blood red five finger print was left on my left and right faces, especially this time of the old rascal, it was hot and painful.

    I clenched my teeth and saw the old rascal laughing with unspeakable pride. Everyone''s attention was still on our side. I forced the old rogue to play the high five game again.

    After a round, the old rascal waved long and slapped me again. I blocked him with my hand and slapped him in the face with my backhand. The old rascal covered his face and looked at me with resentment. At this time, the people continued their work, and the scene was calm.

    The old rascal and I covered our faces with our hands and continued to squat on the ground, "you boy, don''t you know what respecting the old and loving the young is? You hit me? "

    I''m so angry that I don''t come here, but I still rely on my old age? If you don''t hurt so much, will I fight back?

    "Old rascal, I know you are afraid that others will see that we were beaten by Lina, but you have obvious signs of revenge. Don''t think I''m stupid!"

    "How can you say that? What did you say to Lina? If you don''t talk like that, she will beat us? You are such a hooligan. No, you talk like that? You say she''s European in front of a girl. You really lose the face of a hooligan! "

    The old rascal pointed at me and scolded me. I also knew I was wrong. I could only mutter a few words. I continued to squat and secretly observe the busy girl with the old rascal. Before long, the people set up the tent, and Ellie also prepared the food. I sat around the campfire with the old hooligan and number one, federo and Ellie, eating delicious food. Ellie looked at the old rogue clomir and said with some complaints, "master, how can you still play such childish games when you are so old? Does it hurt?" Clomir''s eyes were full of pity. He looked at Ellie and shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt to be a teacher, but it hurts to be a boy." I was afraid to talk while eating. It was a shame to think of my experience¡° By the way, Lina just watched you play games. Why did she suddenly run away? It''s all dinner. She hasn''t come back yet. " Said fidro, swallowing his food. As soon as I heard it, I was shocked. There was always an ominous premonition in my heart. At the moment, it was late. The wilderness was empty. Our place was relatively high, because it was safer. I put down my food and looked around. Due to the magic of your sister''s system of demon king''s armor, even in the dark, I could still see clearly. There was no Lina around, and the only possible thing was the forest not far ahead. It was originally planned to cross the woods early tomorrow morning, so our Party chose to spend one night here first. In retrospect, Lina was running in the direction of the woods. I stood up and said to the crowd, "I''ll find it." Ellie was a little worried and put down her food. "I''ll go with you." No. 1 just wanted to speak, federo looked at him. Although federo gave up killing No. 1, his eyes were always hostile every time he looked at No. 1¡° Some people are needed here. There''s no need to go. Lena shouldn''t go far. " Bald Ladybug touched his head and continued, "if you lose your way, towards the light, I''ll put the bonfire..." I waved my hand, "don''t bother so much, you bald ladybug, in this confused night, just count his shining, and I can see it all the way." Bald Pedro was not angry, touching his head and laughing. The old rascal coromir also took off his green forgiveness hat on his head, stared at fidro''s bald head and stroked his hair. Without speaking, I took Ellie into the forest. The air in the forest was a little wet and smelled uncomfortable. Ellie followed me closely¡° Anle, Lina, will she be here? By the way, why did she suddenly run away? "¡° Because of your master, your master bullied her! " Ellie should know her master''s character very well. She sighed and stopped talking¡° Lena! Where are you? " I shouted as I walked, and Ellie followed me¡° Wow. " A sound suddenly sounded, which was extremely obvious in the quiet night¡° Who... Lina, is that you? " Ellie''s voice trembled, shrank behind me and shouted to the source of the voice. My palm is a little sweaty. It''s strange in the forest. I stare at the grass making a sound with vigilance. Just like all film and television dramas, a lovely electric fox ran out. Since I ate this thing in the forest to fight against the dragon, I see it walking around now¡° Don''t be afraid, it''s an electric fox. " I said to Ellie, who was holding the corner of my coat. For a long time, Ellie didn''t answer me. Is this a small fire method? I slowly turned back and saw Ellie with her eyes closed. As soon as her body was soft, she would fall down. I hurried to hold Ellie up. Just then, there was a sharp pain in the back of my head. I tilted to the ground, had a splitting headache and gradually blurred my consciousness. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 98

    "Wake up, Anle, wake up!"

    There was a faint voice in my ears, but it was vague. I slowly opened my eyes and looked around confused. My head still hurt.

    Still in this forest, I looked down at myself and was bound again. I said that people in this world are really annoyed and interested in binding? Then you''d better tie me up with a pattern. At least a tortoise shell tie and give me some respect.

    Not far in front of me, a group of people gathered around the campfire as if they were eating.

    "Are you awake?"

    There was another whisper in my ear. I turned my head and the face in front of me was Ellie.

    "What happened?" I asked Ellie in the same low voice.

    "I don''t know. I woke up a little earlier than you."

    "Don''t talk yet, pretend to be unconscious!"

    I said quickly to Ellie, because two people came from the campfire.

    Before long, the footsteps approached. I closed my eyes, but I was a little anxious. I didn''t know what kind of danger I would face.

    "Why aren''t you awake? You''re too heavy? I knew I''d let savvy go. "

    Huh? That sound, savvy? This is the voice of my demon servant Julie! Hearing this, I put down my heart and opened my eyes slowly.

    Standing in front of me, a gray leather armor outlines the hot figure, the big long legs and the beautiful white hair. Suddenly I was relieved.

    The person around her is gangdamu. I suddenly remembered the green figure I saw at the last sight when I was unconscious. I''m afraid it''s gangdamu, a green skin goblin. Well, you little goblin, how dare you beat your demon king. Little shriveled calf, wait for me and see how I deal with you when I go back to the castle. They didn''t recognize my human appearance, which relieved me a lot.

    You Li was carrying a bow and arrow on her back. The black wooden bow and arrow was very strange in the night. She drew an arrow from her back and pointed the arrow at me.

    "Brave man, I will ask you a few questions. I hope you can answer well. "

    Youli''s voice was cold and full of irresistible dignity.

    "Hey, hey, if you don''t say it, I''ll pull out your hair." Just big wood danced and said with excitement on his face.

    I glared at gangdamu fiercely. He immediately stopped his action, looked at me blankly and looked at himself. It seemed that he couldn''t understand why he stopped the awkward dance.

    Julie looked at me with a pensive face.

    "Ask." I spoke faintly.

    Youli was obviously stunned. I can guess that she must have the feeling that a hunter becomes a prey.

    "Let me ask you, brave man, where is the soul city of the hermit!"

    I smiled helplessly in my heart. I was a fool. I arranged lanstya to summon my demon servant early in the morning, but I didn''t know the location of the soul city at that time, let alone tell her.

    These evil servants must have wandered here and found brave people who seem to be fighting against soul wizards.

    "Arthas valley of the Principality of festler."

    "You didn''t lie to me?" Asked Julie warily.

    "No, I''m afraid you''ll kill me."

    "But you''re calm."

    "No, no, sister, you see my body shaking." I pretended to tremble as I spoke.

    "Sure enough, it''s a glib human being. Gangdamu, take this female human brave away and ask again!" Julie looked at me with some disgust.

    "Well, little sister, can you give me something to eat?" Now I''m not afraid at all. I''m still a little hungry. I just said to you Li.

    "You! Strange brave man. " Yuli hummed and walked towards the campfire.

    After a while, Ellie, who was taken away by Dawu, returned to me. I wasn''t worried about her being taken away. I know these evil servants too well. Killing is a very distant thing for them.

    After Ellie was brought back, I simply asked a few questions and quietly waited for Ellie to send me food. Although Youli is a dark elf and a demon, her heart yearns for light.

    Not long ago, a figure came towards me. When she approached me, I saw that it was the forest Banshee autumn!

    Autumn also found Ellie and me. The tray containing food in her hand almost fell. Her mouth grew up and her impatient face was full of surprises.

    "Ann, Lord Anle! Sister Ellie! It''s you! "

    "Keep your voice down!" I hurriedly said to Qiu, although I''m not afraid to attract them, I''m human at the moment, and I still want to be more realistic.

    Qiu suddenly realized something, nodded to me and looked at the people by the campfire.

    "Lord Anle, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Later, I''ll get you out! " There were some bright things in her eyes in the night.

    When Qiu finished speaking, he seemed to be afraid that my magic servant would be suspicious. After putting down the tray, he turned and ran towards the campfire.

    I shook my head helplessly, autumn. I don''t need your help. I''m just hungry. You know, you send food. Don''t just put it down and go. I can''t eat like this, okay. I looked at the food on the plate not far from me and swallowed.

    "Anle, I''m hungry..."... "Time passed minute by minute. During this period, Aojiao Lori fiola and sick Lori Bella came to me, but they all pointed at me like visiting the zoo. When I begged for food, no one paid attention to me. The most annoying savvy, she not only ignored my thirst for food, but also charmed me, stirred my mind, and made Ellie spit at me. But to my surprise, I didn''t see the figure of lanstya, a waste goddess. It seems that in the future, I will warn these evil servants that they must give preferential treatment to prisoners, at least eat and drink. Watching my group of evil servants laughing and laughing by the campfire, I felt desolate in my heart. At the moment, I am accompanied by only Ellie''s complaints and unknown insects. Soon they lay down, and a figure stood up and carefully moved towards me. Not long after, the figure came in front of him. It was autumn. Qiu motioned me not to speak, then squatted down and untied the rope for me. I didn''t stop Qiu''s move. Although I knew that I would be free in the morning if I stayed here overnight, I was afraid of federo and others. When they saw that Ellie and I hadn''t returned for a long time, they came back to President Lin to look for it. If they found that Ellie and I had been kidnapped by the demon clan, there would be unnecessary conflict¡° Autumn, aren''t you afraid of letting me go? " I said to Qiu, who was loosening me. Qiu smiled, "Lord Anle, I found the place where you said different demon families can live happily. The holy land of the demon family is called the demon king castle. " I nodded. Although this is what I know, I was very glad to hear Qiu say so¡° Did you see Lena in the woods? " Ellie couldn''t help asking. Qiu shook her head and continued to untie me. Not long after, Qiu untied the rope between Ellie and me. I moved my muscles and bones and wanted to talk, but Qiu spoke first¡° Lord Anle, last time I heard someone say that you were put in prison for molesting women, which made me very worried... "I looked black. This is the reason why lanstya refused her when Qiu wanted to go to Capua city with me. I didn''t expect that I would be so embarrassed when she asked¡° That bastard made a rumor! " I pretended not to know. Qiu was obviously stunned. Then she reacted. She looked at Ellie and suddenly moved forward and close to my body. Her beautiful face was very close to me. I could even smell her hair. Qiu lay down in my ear and said softly, "be careful, lanstya. She is a demon. She was sent by the demon king to KAP Adam undercover..." I pretended to be shocked and grew up. I didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he pretended to hate and whispered to Qiu, "where is she?"¡° I said I went to ask you for directions. We got lost and didn''t know how to go to the soul city. Lord Anle, did you also go to the city of souls? "¡° What are you talking about? " Ellie frowned at me and Qiu¡° No, nothing! Run away! " After hearing Ellie''s words, Qiu suddenly pulled back from me, pinned her hands behind her, looked at me, her cheeks were slightly red and whispered. I was fascinated by this look. Qiu, did he fall in love with me? I really need to go. I nodded at Qiu and took Ellie towards Qiu''s finger. Qiu waved his hand behind him and said something to me. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 99

    Ellie and I can''t remember how long we walked in the forest. Along the way, she kept describing to me the feeling of the rest of her life. I just felt tired and hungry. While Ellie was talking, a light spot appeared not far ahead.

    Like the brightest star in the night sky, it guides me forward. Oh, the brightest star in the night sky, please light me up

    "Lord fidro!" Ellie shouted at the source of the light.

    I saw the light coming towards me and Ellie quickly, like a moving light bulb, and soon came to me.

    "You, how did you come out? I''m worried to death. Is everything all right? " This light bulb is the bald federo''s bright head.

    He breathlessly patted his chest and said to me and Ellie.

    "We..."

    I hurriedly interrupted Ellie''s words, "nothing, just lost and looked for a long time."

    Ellie looked at me thoughtfully and stood aside.

    Federo also looked at me and Ellie suspiciously and pondered for a moment, "at night, the road is a little difficult in the forest. Fortunately, there was no accident. Lina came back earlier than you. If she hadn''t come back, I wouldn''t have come to look for you two. "

    I nodded to bald Pedro and followed him towards the camp.

    On the way, Ellie whispered to me, "Anle, why don''t you tell the truth?"

    "Ellie, you didn''t listen to Qiu. The demon clan also went to trouble with the soul wizard. The enemy of an enemy is a friend. Besides, if you haven''t gone to the soul city yet, you will fight with the demon family here. Who will benefit? "

    Ellie thought for a while, nodded and stopped talking.

    Soon, the three returned to the camp. Coromir and number one and Lina didn''t sleep either.

    When Lina saw us coming back, she hurried to meet us. She just looked at me, hummed and began to take Ellie to ask for warmth. I was relieved to see Lina was all right. I didn''t ask where she went.

    No. 1 is busy bringing tea and snacks to Ellie.

    "Boy! What have you done in the forest? " Kolomir suddenly stood up and pointed his mahogany staff at me.

    I looked at the old rogue kolomir for some reason, "what is it? Looking for Lena! "

    "Dare to argue! The old man asked you, "why does Ellie cry?" Kolomir looked at me angrily, even with a flame in his eyes.

    I looked at Ellie strangely. At the moment, Ellie was wolfing down a chicken leg, and there were some tears in the corners of her eyes.

    "Old rascal, don''t you have the eyes to see women all over kapua? You won''t take a good look at Ellie. That''s why she cries hungry. I''m hungry, too. "

    I swallowed my spit, grabbed Ellie''s chicken leg, didn''t care about anything, and ate directly. Ellie stamped her feet anxiously. Lena smiled bitterly and brought some food.

    Klomir looked at Ellie with pity, stared at me again, and then put down the staff in his hand.

    The old grandson really has nothing to say to Ellie.

    Ellie chewed half the chicken leg and fell asleep. With Lina''s help, kolomir shook his head, laid Ellie down and covered her with a blanket

    The next morning, they woke up early in the morning. I waited all night and didn''t wait for lanstya. Qiu once said that she was going to ask us for directions, but she didn''t see her for a long time. This waste goddess should not return to Capua again. However, she is a goddess at least, and her luck is not bad. It''s reasonable to say that she will encounter any danger.

    After finishing cleaning up, they set off and stepped into the forest.

    In the words of No. 1, you can see Arthas valley through this forest and walk up the plain for a few days.

    Arthas Valley is very strange. The whole valley is like a huge bowl, and the only entrance to the valley is near the festler empire. If we go from Capua, we need to go around the back of the mountain to the entrance to the festler empire.

    This requires half a circle around Arthas Valley, and time will be wasted here. The route of No. 1 is a path only he knows, so there is no need to detour, but it will be very dangerous.

    This danger seems to be only aimed at ordinary people, which is useless for soul wizards, so no. 1 can''t tell what kind of dangerous law it is.

    The silver sword order of bald fidro will also wait for us near the Arthas Valley, although it is a long way from the Duchy of Aryan. But in federo''s words, they are a group of brave people who travel day and night, so they may arrive before us in time.

    The Long March made people very tired. I can''t remember what day it was. After coming out of the forest, the plain was too monotonous.

    The most energetic person along the way is not fidro, nor the brave, but the oldest old rogue kolomir.

    As soon as he came out of the forest, he shouted that his body was old and could not stand the bumps. He forced himself into a carriage, a carriage full of brave women.

    And they are all the soft and crisp high priest''s sister, that is, the nurse''s sister. The aroma in the carriage was exciting. The carriage with six seats seemed a little crowded at the moment. You ask me why I know so clearly? Because I''m also in the carriage. As the leader of the team, I need to conserve my energy, right¡° Little girl, you are sacrificial, aren''t you? I like sacrificial professional girls most in my life. "¡° Old hooligan, you said last time that you liked cat girls, and later changed to wolf girls. " The old rascal coromir glared¡° Can you move up a little? Look how crowded you are. " The old rascal glared at me again. "It''s so cold and overcast that I don''t squeeze into these beautiful and kind-hearted girls." I ignored the old rascal. It''s June now. Although it''s not too hot, I can''t use the word Yin Han. The old rascal is clearly robbing¡° Old rascal, don''t you have a conscience when you say so? Look at the sweat on your head. Your green grassland is dripping water, you know. This is only June! "¡° So, boy, did you come to dismantle the stage on purpose, did you see these girls and girls, and the hot sweat would not work? " Clomir held the green forgiveness hat on his head. Before I spoke, the little sisters who had been sitting next to him suddenly left their seats and hugged the three young ladies in the opposite seats. They trembled and stared at me and the old rogue like looking at a tiger. The old rascal looked at me with some complaints and didn''t speak. He was lucky alone. But my eyes have never forgotten to peek at those high priest girls. At the moment, I feel more and more important here. Didn''t I come just to save these girls persecuted by old hooligans¡° That''s Anle. Have you heard that the demon king helmet thief is still a pervert... "He''s still an exhibitionist!" The six girls held each other, glanced at me from time to time, and whispered about me. Although the voice was small, it still made me hear. My heart is more and more desolate. I am so handsome, the messenger of justice and the symbol of love and peace. Anle, the first brave man in Kapuya City, has been misunderstood by the world. It seems that I really don''t want to go in Kapuya city... Not to mention the old rogue kolomir who takes the oil from you. This pot is particularly heavy on my back. Just then, the carriage stopped. I lifted the curtain behind the carriage and jumped out of the carriage. Running to the front of the line, number one, federo, Ellie and Lina all stopped their horses and looked ahead. But there was joy in federo''s eyes. I looked along the eyes of the people and couldn''t help taking a breath. In front of me stood a towering mountain peak. The tip of the mountain stood in the cloud, and the clouds were as ethereal as a fairy mountain. I''ve been walking for seven days. It seems that this is the legendary mount Arthas! Not far from the front, two teams of people and horses are obviously facing each other. One team is dressed in various colors. The other team is all silver helmets and armor, with silver long swords in their hands and snow-white war horses under their hips. It looks majestic. I was secretly worried. Needless to say, it must be my demon servant and fidro''s silver sword knights¡° Come on! Stop them! " I took my horse back from a brave man, got on the horse and ran towards the two teams not far away, and federo followed me. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 100

    I whipped a whip, and the war horse ate pain and accelerated its speed. Seeing that the two teams have been fighting in a regiment not far away, it would be a great loss if it caused casualties.

    In the scuffle crowd, a girl wearing a long black skirt and a mask on her face was particularly active. She shuttled through the crowd and pulled the rack hard, but it was useless.

    Getting closer and closer to the two teams, I shouted, "stay under the knife!"

    I don''t know why I want to shout. I just think I''ve never said such a thing. If I say it once, it should be great.

    Sure enough, my cry sank in the chaotic brawl. Fidro also came to me at this time. He took a breath, puffed his mouth and flushed.

    "Stop!"

    The sound of federo was like a thunder, and the king''s arrogance shot at the people in the chaos.

    Especially his silver sword Knights stopped their movements and turned to look at fidro.

    Seeing that her voice was useful, I imitated it, puffed my mouth and tried my best to eat Nai. The roar was like thunder.

    My evil servants looked at me like fools, while the people of the silver sword Knights regarded me as a clown.

    I''m not embarrassed at all. At the moment, I even want to sing a song, "elephant, why is your nose so long..."

    Bald lad federo and I got off the horse and came to the people who were still fighting in a scuffle. Now it was like being hit by a hole.

    "Silver sword knights, listen to the order, whole team!" Bald Ladybug federo said seriously. At the moment, he gave me a mysterious and magical thing called security.

    I rubbed my hands and looked awkwardly at my evil servants and their evil families, "why don''t you join the whole team?"

    Youli looked at me angrily, "well, you cunning brave man, you escaped that night. You dare to appear in front of me and tell me to wait?"

    I glanced at my evil servants. Their eyes were full of indifference and disdain. Only Qiu looked at me affectionately and seemed to feel something wrong, and then changed to glare.

    I smiled at Qiu and moved my mouth slightly. The mouth shape told her, "we''ll meet again."

    "Enough! The whole team! " The mysterious woman in black dress and mask saw my mouth move, and then said to my magic servant.

    Her voice is very strange, and this dress, I can''t recall for a time, there is No. 1 person in my demon servant? Who are you? You give orders to my demon servant. The demon king is also a profession?

    The woman in black walked towards me slowly, with a graceful figure, but her chest was as flat and broad as a highway. What a broad mind.

    This can be guessed with your toes. This is the waste goddess lanstya. This brain is full of waste from sea crabs. You can also think of cross dressing, but cross dressing can really save a lot of trouble.

    "Brave adult, don''t you think you shouldn''t interfere in the affairs of the demon clan?" Lanstya lay down in my ear and said that her voice was full of charm, which fascinated me for a moment.

    "Bah, waste, talk well." I whispered back.

    "Ah? How do you know it''s me? " Lanstya looked at me curiously.

    I looked at the highway in front of her. I really couldn''t bear to tell her because of her broad mind.

    "Because of your unique temperament and charming appearance, my goddess, you are so dazzling everywhere."

    Lanstya giggled, looked at me with satisfaction and walked back to the demon family.

    "She, what did the demon clan tell you?"

    Asked bald fidro, frowning.

    "He asked me if you were single."

    "Ah? What do you say? Did you boast about me? Say I''m durlan''s first brave. "

    "Well, I''ll focus on your bald, shiny head like a star in the night sky. Unfortunately, she said she didn''t like it."

    Fidro was a little lost. He touched his bald ladle and said to himself, "if you don''t understand appreciation, you will grow."

    I squint at the lost federo and admit my fate, grandson. The author has determined you to die. You will always be bald and the most dazzling star in the book.

    Federo touched his head and walked towards the place where the silver sword Knight order was located. I can only stand and watch him. At the moment, if I go to the demon family again, I will still suffer white eyes. After all, I am not their demon king, but just the happiness of the brave.

    "Silver sword knights, what are you fighting for!"

    "Glory and victory!"

    "Well, who is our enemy at the moment!"

    For a time, people of the silver sword knights, look at me and I look at you. I don''t know how to answer.

    "Let me tell you, Pedro, the first brave man of durlan, that it is the evil soul Wizards of the hermit and the city of the soul! Our war with the demon clan is not over, but not now! "

    "For the Duchy of Aryan! For captain federo! Destroy the soul wizard! " The silver Knights shouted in unison. The voice was full of fearlessness. It has to be said that these people made federo train very well. Lanstya saw that federo had opened the mobilization meeting and learned to do it¡° Listen, people of the demon king castle, what are you fighting for? "¡° "The devil?"¡° For hair? "¡° Hey, I like the demon king. "¡° Hum! I''m not here for the demon king. I am, huh? I''m here to revive Dawu! " I stood in place awkwardly, with a little hot on my face. These little shriveled calves will go back in the future. I must train well. Let alone momentum, it''s a shame. I can''t speak neatly. Some of the Knights of the silver sword covered their mouths, held back and smiled. This action makes me even more angry¡° Forget it, don''t talk about it. In short, now our enemy only has the soul Wizard of the soul city. In order to hit them, come on! " Lanstya lost her spirits when she heard the people''s impolite and even humiliating words. She finished this sentence with a groan. In this way, the demon family of the demon king castle and the human warriors allied again. With different emotions and purposes, they followed No. 1 to the so-called dangerous cave. It has to be said that if there is no one, no one can really find this cave. The hole is very small. Almost only adults can climb in. As No. 1 said, after climbing a few steps, it will be very spacious. If there is no one, no one can imagine that this small hole goes straight to the soul city of the hermit, but the danger is still unknown¡° Anle, I just heard from my team members that the reinforcements of the festler empire will break through the soul city from the front in a day, so that we can have a double-sided attack. " I nodded. What I was most worried about now has been settled. If so, it would be better. There are more than 200 people in the silver sword knights, and my demon servant also brought nearly 300 people. In this way, plus the brave people I brought, there are 600 people. If there were more reinforcements from festler. Isn''t it easy to carry this small city of souls? I looked at the dark cave in front of me and fell into meditation. What kind of danger is waiting for us? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 101

    In order to deal with emergencies well, I decided to hold an emergency meeting.

    I squatted on the ground with bald Pedro and old rogue coromir, while lanstya, dressed in a black dress and cross dressing, stood in front of us and looked at us with a frown. No. 1 also stood beside her, with a helpless expression on his face.

    Since the meeting with the demon clan, kolomir has found a new world, and his technique of scanning the women in the audience has also been significantly improved. At the moment, he is like a Catlin with blue fire.

    "Don''t look at it yet. Get down to business!" I took a disgusting look at the old rogue kolomir.

    He smiled, "you said you, I finished reading it. Boy, don''t tell me, this demon girl looks really energetic. However, I always feel familiar with you! "

    Kolomir''s original obscene face became serious and suddenly looked at lanstya.

    "Old rascal, stop it! You are not afraid to grow needle eyes, but also familiar with, familiar with your sister''s brother-in-law''s sister. Look what you''ve been holding back for thousands of years, and what you''ve been flirting with. "

    Afraid of what the old rogue kolomir found, I quickly cut off the topic and said, "No. 1, tell me how dangerous this cave is."

    No. 1 looked at the crowd awkwardly, "I, didn''t I say that it''s okay for the soul wizard to go in? Listen to my master, the Scarface who was killed by you. People who haven''t learned life sucking magic will die miserably if they enter here by mistake..."

    "What the hell is going on in there?" Bald fidro wiped his bald head with a towel and said.

    "Not long after climbing in, it''s a road leading to the city of soul. It''s no different from an ordinary cave."

    "Old man, I''ve never heard of this place. There''s no soul wizard guarding it?" Federo withdrew his gaze from lanstya and said to number one.

    "No, this shortcut, in fact, many soul wizards don''t know, and I don''t know how Scarface knows."

    I nodded. That''s the basic situation. I really have to try to know what''s dangerous.

    "LAN, blue sky, what do you think of the demon clan?"

    I almost called out lanstya''s name. She stared at me. "No, you can arrange it."

    People stared at lanstiya, perhaps because they didn''t expect the demon family to speak so well.

    When I saw that the people looked a little different, I quickly said, "no longer delay. Put the carriage and unnecessary things here. Let''s explore the cave!"

    Arthas Valley, outside the cave.

    Now I stand here. Just in case, I let Pedro enter the cave first, so as to meet the people inside, and I will enter last.

    I watched everyone enter the cave one by one. It would have been very boring. Fortunately, the old rogue kolomir was with me.

    He and I squatted next to the cave. Every time we passed a woman, he would give full play to his professional expertise and easily read out three numbers. Sometimes I have a few words with him, but it''s not so boring.

    Before long, lanstya walked in front of me. She looked at me and the old rogue kolomir squatting on the ground with some doubts. Then she went into the cave with a question mark on her face.

    "How much? Why didn''t you say it? "

    "Boy, you''re insulting hooligans. No, you''re insulting our professionals. Primary school students, will you evaluate it? " Clomir looked at me, his eyes full of wisdom.

    "I admire your professionalism, old rascal. If I have a chance, I hope I can personally take you to Capua prison for some time. I hear it''s very philosophical now, and the soap is tied with a rope. "

    "Hey, boy, don''t be so sarcastic. If you want to learn, I can teach you. " The old rascal smiled at me and showed a look you know.

    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry in." I pulled up coromir and pushed him into the cave.

    "Boy, even if I go into the cave, I will still watch there. You can''t stop me from exploring knowledge!"

    I clapped my hands with disgust on my face. I picked up the forgiveness hat that coromir dropped when I pushed and pushed. I thought I would put it on for her when I entered the cave.

    Not long after, I was the only one left in the whole place. I looked at the carriage and luggage. I can''t care about it now. Let''s go to the cave first.

    No more thinking, I went into the cave. The first few steps are very narrow, which makes people feel very depressed. Fortunately, you can straighten up without climbing a few steps.

    Not long ago, I saw the people who had climbed into the cave. The space here was really huge. Even if we, more than 600 people, stood here, it was not crowded at all.

    The old rogue kolomir stood not far from the exit. At the moment, he touched his loose hair. I walked over and gently put the green forgiveness hat on his head. "Why are you so careless? Look, the green hat has fallen off."

    Kolomir happily held his hat and smiled at me. "Boy, thank you. Thank you for not robbing my forgiveness hat."

    I felt sick in my heart. The expression of the old hooligan was indescribable.

    Seeing that everyone was there and there was no accident, I stopped talking to the old hooligan and walked in front, walking towards the depths of the cave with fidro and No. 1.

    Lanstya wanted to walk with me and let me catch up with the demon family. Without her constraints, there will be some unrest. After all, these demons are still very rebellious in their bones.

    "Anle, did you hear anything?" After a short walk, federo suddenly stopped and asked me.

    "Huh?" After listening to his words, I pricked up my ears and carefully recognized that there was no sound except the breath of us.

    "Maybe you heard wrong?" I said to federo,

    "No, no, he, he heard right. I finally know what the danger is! It, it''s coming! "

    No. 1 suddenly showed a frightened look, squatted on the ground, hugged his head, looked like waiting to die, and trembled and said something unknown.

    It? What is it? What the hell is going on?

    Just as I was curious, coromir came over.

    "Sin! It''s all sin! Unexpectedly, brother, are you crazy? "

    Kolomir shook his staff on the ground and scolded. The expression on his face was unclear, some painful, but more helpless.

    "Old rascal, what''s the matter? Please explain it in 300 words. "

    He glanced at me and sighed, "I know the smell. Do you remember the story I told you, I found that the damn life sucking magic was for a dog raised by Aaron?"

    I was stunned. "You mean?"

    The old rascal nodded to me definitely, "it''s it, it''s Anan!"

    When coromir finished, federo looked blankly, "what are you talking about? Is that a dog? There''s nothing to be afraid of. "

    "Bald ladybug, dogs are not terrible, but what if they have lived for thousands of years?"

    He didn''t know kolomir''s past, and he didn''t know the dog, but he took a breath after listening to my words, "thousand year old dog, that''s already a demon."

    "Silver sword order! Get ready to meet the enemy! "

    Lanstya also heard kolomir''s words, looked at me, and I nodded slightly. Then she ordered to my demon servant.

    "The devil''s Castle listens to orders and is ready to meet the enemy."

    I no longer arranged for all the brave men I brought: "all paladins come forward, among the mages, and the high priest stands last. First, protect your teammates! Second, protect yourself! Third, beat the dog hard! "

    When they arranged for each other, the voice gradually became louder.

    When the people entered the cave, the mages present illuminated it. At the moment, not far from the front, a huge dark shadow slowly appeared, accompanied by a low roar.

    The party looked at the shadow nervously. Under the light of the flame, the shadow was big and small, mysterious and abnormal.

    Gradually, the shadows slowly gathered together and became the appearance of a dog, and it was no longer an exaggerated size.

    Kolomir stood at the front and stared at the corner. Soon, a small white haired local dog appeared in front of the crowd.

    I smiled bitterly. The old rascal is scary. For a dog of this size, I can hit two with one punch and kick three with one foot. What happened after living a thousand years?

    This white haired dog should be a small dog, almost the same size as Thai r Tian. At the moment, it wags its tail and barks at coromir. It''s very cute.

    It ran towards kolomir, jumped up and jumped into the arms of the old rogue kolomir. He kept licking his face. Even if it was a thousand years old, the old dog could still remember its owner.

    "Old rascal, you say you are old and buried in the sky. You still tease us. It makes everyone so nervous. Isn''t it just a puppy? You won''t. "

    "Oh, let''s hurry." Said bald fidro, touching his head.

    No. 1 just stared at Anan, and his body was still shaking.

    Clomir stood in front of me. I could only see his back. At the moment, he touched the dog''s head and said something.

    A human male Paladin, without my permission, came to kolomir and wanted to touch the white haired local dog, Anan.

    "Don''t come!"

    "No!"

    Kolomir shouted at the same time as No. 1, but it was still a step late. The human brave had come to kolomir.

    I''m a little strange. It''s just a puppy that has lived for thousands of years. As for, it''s still untouchable?

    I just wanted to talk, but this was swallowed into my stomach forever.

    Because the brave man flew towards Anan with gorgeous dark purple light from his body. The brave man wailed in pain and became a mummy in an instant

    This is the first time I have seen such advanced life absorbing magic! This dog, named Anan, who has lived for thousands of years, jumped out of kolomir''s arms and began to eat the body of the brave. All this happened so fast that I couldn''t react. Anan raised his head and showed his teeth to me. His eyes were like soaked in blood and stared at me. At that moment, I felt that Anan was sneering at me... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 102

    All this happened between lightning and flint. I looked at all this dully, looked at the dry corpse of the brave, raised my head and sneered at my white haired old dog Anan!

    "Anan! shut up! Come here... "

    Kolomir called Anan, trying to make him stop eating.

    Anan raised his head and looked at kolomir. His mouth just whined. My heart is over. I''m afraid the old dog won''t listen to kolomir''s words at all.

    "Boy, come on, let them back!" Kolomir reacted, turned around, clenched the mahogany staff in his hand, stared at Anan and yelled at me.

    I also reflected from the stunned God that I had underestimated the white haired old dog who had lived for thousands of years. The words of the old hooligan woke me up.

    "Fidro, let them go back. Its life sucking magic doesn''t need to be touched and doesn''t increase unnecessary casualties!"

    After the death of the brave man, everyone looked at Anan in horror, but there was no panic. No matter the silver sword members or my evil servants, even the brave men in kapua city brought by me were not in the slightest panic. There was a kind of hatred in the eyes of these brave men.

    Soon, under the guidance of fidro, the people evacuated here. Anan, a white haired old dog dressed in an angel''s appearance, didn''t seem to care about all this. He ate the body very leisurely all the way.

    Kolomir just stood aside and did not act rashly. Is it difficult that the old rogue is also afraid, or does he have the heart to kill Anan?

    "Anle, what should I do?" Bald fidro came up, along with Ellie and Lina, even number one and lanstya,.

    I took a look at fidro. Now this old white haired dog that can absorb life from space is really beyond their ability. Those soul wizards who rely on contact to absorb life are better. I believe it''s no problem to deal with three or two people by relying on the strength of federo, but they can absorb your life without contact. You don''t even have the qualification to avoid.

    The danger mentioned by No. 1 seems to be the old white haired dog Anan, but he didn''t meet Anan when he walked here, and he also said that this danger will appear only when people who are not soul wizards enter. So does it mean that Anan will not absorb the life of soul Wizards?

    Thinking of this, I quickly said to the people, "fidro, you take Lina and they step back. You stay on the first! Fight the dog with me. "

    "What about you? Aren''t you afraid? I fight with you, "bald Pedro looked at me with sincerity and no fear of life and death.

    "Don''t worry, he won''t absorb my life. I have soul beads. He will regard me as a soul wizard."

    For a moment, I didn''t know how to explain that I could resist this strange life sucking magic, so I had to say so to fidro.

    Federo looked at me suspiciously, especially in my arms. He pondered for a moment and nodded to me.

    "Lina, Ellie, let''s step back, the farther the better!"

    When Ellie left, she said to the old rascal with a worried face. I looked again and sighed.

    "Anle, your coffin. I''ll prepare the iron wood for you."

    Lina also came over and smiled at me gently. "I''ll put some flowers in front of your grave. After all, I''m 86."

    Lina was still angry in her words. It seemed that she had not forgotten what I said about other chest girths with the old rascal before.

    I could only smile awkwardly. Although Ellie and Lina said so, the worry in their eyes was not fraud.

    Lanstya, dressed in a black dress and wearing a mask, came towards me, lay down in my ear and gently said to me, "be careful."

    Then, along with federo and his party, they retreated behind me. At this time, only me, No. 1 and old rogue kolomir were left standing here, watching Anan munching bones with vigilance.

    "Old rascal, don''t do it yet! Do you still have compassion! Anan is not your puppy for thousands of years! "

    "I know! I don''t want to kill, but I can''t! "

    Kolomir said such a thing that made me very confused.

    He looked at me, and suddenly a huge fireball burst out of the mahogany staff, straight towards Anan, who was still chewing bones.

    Anan did not avoid, but still ate vigorously. A huge fireball hit its front door with a loud noise. Anan was ok, but there were some burning marks on his white hair.

    The scorching heat forced me to step back, but it had no effect on Anan. I began to understand kolomir''s words. Is it difficult that all of us will die here? Or will Anan let us go when he''s full?

    While I was thinking, Anan licked his claws and stared at me. He stared so quietly. He spit out his scarlet tongue, took a few breaths, and walked slowly towards me. His tail shook very happily.

    Kolomir looked at Anan nervously. Let alone him, I was very nervous. Even No. 1 clenched a black staff in his hand. It was disgusting and looked like an animal''s bone.

    Why should I choose me? Just because I''m not a soul wizard, I slowly took out the sword of victory hanging around my waist¡° Woof, woof! " Anan''s cry is very normal, but I don''t hear the cute feeling that a dog should have anymore. I no longer hesitated, took out the victory sword around my waist, increased the speed and strength, pulled a sword flower in the air, broke the air with the long sword, and stabbed at Anan. Unexpectedly, you chose me first. Given face, I don''t believe it. Are you really invincible? Anan didn''t dodge when he saw my long sword go towards him. It seemed that his eyes were full of disdain. Yo, it''s really a dog''s eye. In fact, it''s not that Anan despises me. The sword in my hand is like stabbing on an iron plate, which makes my mouth numb. Anan shook his hair and walked towards me like death¡° Anan! Stop, Anan! " Kolomir whispered a few words to Anan. Anan just looked back at the old rogue kolomir and sobbed. He came to me again. No. 1 had been scared to sit on the ground. This bear thing, if you knew it was so embarrassing, you might as well ask him to step back. For a time, the air in the whole cave seemed to solidify. I stabbed Anan madly. There were no flaws in my head or body, eyes or mouth. It was like a King Kong dog. Anan seemed a little upset. He suddenly grew up with his mouth towards me. I knew it was to release the magic of absorbing life to me. Although I have resisted the absorption of scar face before, I still have no bottom in my heart whether I can resist it now. Anan''s life sucking magic is obviously stronger than scar face by more than one level. When kolomir saw that the call was useless, the staff in his hand continued to shoot flame rays towards Anan. No. 1 seemed to summon up courage and put wind magic towards Anan. The flame almost burned to me by the wind. I hurried to signal No. 1 not to mess up. No. 1, who had summoned up his courage, is wilting again. Now is not the time to consider him. This white haired old dog is really tricky. Since I can''t fight, I''ll run. Do you think I''m a fool? Stand here and let you go? Even if I''m given r by the dog, I won''t let you go. Wait, no, isn''t Anan a dog¡° Kolomir, I''ll fly a kite. You keep burning it with fire. If it''s useless once, come more times. Increase the fire! Don''t care about my life! To win, fire at me! " Kolomir seemed to make up his mind, threw the staff into the air and whispered something. Suddenly the whole mahogany staff burned. The damn white haired old dog seems to recognize me. It''s like playing a game of chasing each other. Anan wags his tail and chases me happily. It can''t even look at the number one sitting on the ground. It chases me frantically. Fortunately, the demon swordsman selected by my brave career, I''m really not afraid of speed. At this time, coromir''s magic was ready, but there was no fire on his staff, but I obviously felt a lot of heat around me. Surprised, I just looked down and trembled. The old rascal really didn''t care about my life or death. At my feet, the ground has a faint red trend. At the moment, Anan and I seem to be in magma, no, no, more like a crater, quietly waiting for the volcanic eruption. I stopped, and Anan noticed something different and bared his teeth at kolomir with a few growls¡° Mr. dog, shall we discuss something? Why don''t you and I sit down quietly and talk about life and ideals. Shall we die together? " Anan didn''t pay attention to me. He might smell the danger of the impending flame. Anan''s hair suddenly rose and his bones rattled. Compared with the flames under my feet, the smell emitted by Anan scares me more. Anan, what is this thousand year old dog doing? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 103

    At first, when the earth under my feet turned completely red, there was no discomfort when I stepped on it, but there was a burning smell in the air.

    But this sudden burst of flame is really like a volcanic eruption. At this moment, where can I care about the strange of the Millennium single old dog? Later, I''m going to fly into the blue sky, side by side with the sun.

    There are all kinds of shouts in my ears, especially the voices of Qiu and lanstya. As a brave person, only they will really care about me in the demon servant team.

    "Coax!"

    There was a sound in my ears, which made my ears ache. The whole person was like standing in the hot sun in early August, still barefoot. Heat, not ordinary heat.

    I cursed klomir in my heart. As the protagonist of this book, why should I be burned to ashes? You, the old hooligan founder of FF group, must have seen that my heterosexual relationship is so prosperous, jealous of handsome me, and deliberately avenged myself for public and private affairs.

    No, why do I just feel hot without any pain? With doubts, I looked around. The flame didn''t burn me. There was a light golden light shield and a silver white light shield outside me. Another layer is obviously foggy, which should be a wind shield.

    But the most obvious thing is the flame shield outside all defense shields. It can be said that without this flame shield, these messy weak and strange shields still can''t protect me.

    It seems that the old rascal still knows the general and has no scruples. I quietly look at the thousand year old dog Anan in the fire. Because the fire is fast and violent, I can''t see too clearly. I just feel that Anan wrapped by the fire is gradually getting bigger.

    Is this thing swallowing fire? No, no, absolutely not. Anan has only lived for thousands of years. I''m afraid he also lives by feeding the light of life by Aaron. It''s obviously unreasonable that he can swallow the flame.

    Due to the burning of the flame, I can''t see the reaction of people outside. I just hope they don''t have too much fantasy. Anan should not perish, because Anan still gives me a sense of danger not to lose to the flame at the moment.

    Suddenly, a violent roar came from the invisible flame, which wrapped Anan''s flame, and then the flame scattered, and the flame thrown away by Anan flew around like a meteor.

    Not long after, there was a commotion and scream behind me, as well as the angry voice of fidro.

    "All magicians who can solve the shield, come forward and open the defense shield! Protect everyone! "

    I felt a little relieved and continued to stare at ananlai. At the moment, although the flame was still erupting, it obviously had a weakening trend.

    Anan''s figure is also revealed in front of me. Now Anan''s appearance is really called a monster, a true monster.

    Anan''s body soared dozens of times or even more. At the moment, he looks at least two meters high, his muscles are twisted, and his huge dog head is exaggerated. The teeth are like sharp blades, the four canine teeth turn out like ivory, and the bone spines stand on the back. Its whole body was red with fire, and its fur was gone.

    It looks disgusting now, as if it came from hell. I even think of the hell''s watchdog, Cerberus.

    Soon after, the flame dispersed and the flame shield outside my body disappeared. At this moment, I found that the mountain under my feet was burning red, and there was a big pit on the ground, the size of two or three houses. It''s at least five or six meters high, and Anan and I are in this pit.

    Through the remaining flame on the ground, I saw Anan. He bowed his head and didn''t move. The body is no longer red, but black.

    Kolomir stood by the pit, frowning at me, "this, what is this! Anan? "

    I''m not angry. You ask me about your dog? The bear doesn''t move at the moment, but it doesn''t mean it''s dead. You scream and surprise it again. I''m not the first to bear the brunt of hiccups. Even if Anan doesn''t use life sucking magic, it''s not as easy to bite me with this wind pulling shape and sharp teeth as a chicken leg.

    "Shut up! Hurry up and pull me up! "

    With a height of five or six meters and a body of two meters, I don''t believe it. This Anan can grow wings and fly out. Once I''m pulled up, it''s what Anan can fear. It can wave in this pit.

    Kolomir quickly turned and left. I couldn''t hear their conversation in the pit. This time, I quietly walked to Anan''s nearby and carefully observed it. There was no better adjective except nausea and terror.

    I don''t know what''s going on with Anan. Is it because of injury, deep sleep or other reasons? He lowers his head and faintly exhales heat from his nose, but he closes his eyes and doesn''t move. But my heart or my demon king armor, your sister system tells me, Anan, it will wake up soon!

    "Hey, hey, brave man, I''ll save you. Just give me some hair."

    Suddenly, an evil laughter came from the top of the pit. I looked back and saw that it was my demon servant gangdamu. At the moment, he was driving gangdamu No. 1 aircraft suspended above the huge pit and looked at me excitedly. There were also lanstya and coromir at the edge of the pit, which others did not see.

    "Gunaki! Hurry, don''t delay! " I couldn''t help yelling. GANGDA wood seemed obviously stunned. He flew towards me with machine No. 1. He seemed to show off his skills. Generally, he circled above Anan before stopping by me. He stretched out a green palm to me, "give me my hair, or I won''t take you." Cao, this damn goblin, see how I deal with you when I arrive at the demon king castle, "stop talking nonsense and evacuate quickly! Anan is not dead. "¡° What! " Just big wood poked his head out of the body. Now I found that she had a black wig on her head. I don''t know where she got it. But the shape of this wig is very wonderful, some non mainstream feeling¡° Shut up and wake it up... "A low roar interrupted my words. Anan raised his huge head and slowly opened his eyes. His red pupils stared at me and gangdamu. I just felt a cold sweat all over me¡° Why, withdraw, hurry! " I hurried to hold gunaki''s No. 1 aircraft and urge him to take off quickly. Gangdamu was a little flustered. He failed to fire several times in a row. He was so anxious that his head was sweating¡° Why, is your Gundam mecha pirated like this? Lighter or electronic? Do you have a hand-operated one? Hurry up, bald man! " Lanstya was also yelling above, which made kolomir look at her strangely. I turned around the first machine and tried to find the same handle as the tractor. I shouted with irrational anger, because Anan has looked at us now. If he doesn''t go, he really can''t go¡° Hair, ha ha ha, what does it mean to live? Die, die. Hei hei... "After hearing me say that he was bald, he broke down. Above the pit, there was no way for lanstya to scold and roar, because gangdamu''s eyes were already at a loss. This was a goblin crash... I regretted scolding myself. Why did I mention this with a cheap mouth? Now, I can''t go even if I want to go. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 104

    Anan''s dog head is right behind me. I can even ask a fishy smell. I''m afraid he will bite me in the next moment.

    My scalp is hairy and my whole body is soft. At the moment, Anan is really like Cerberus, the watchdog of hell. It''s hard to kill such a monster even if I''m demonized. Usually this kind of boss I met has only one way, that is: run!

    I don''t want to die yet. I don''t pay attention to lanstya''s worried cry above the pit. I quickly ran away and was really not my opponent. There is a great disparity in strength. This kind of boss is generally wise.

    But when I ran for a few steps, I suddenly found that Anan didn''t chase me at all. When I was surprised, I saw Gang Dagu coming through quickly from behind me, crying. And I haven''t driven a mecha yet.

    With all kinds of questions, I looked back. Gangdamu''s No. 1 machine was like a pile of junk, discarded on the ground, and there were obvious tooth marks on it.

    I suddenly realized that this must have been bitten by Anan. It deserved it. You dead goblin. I didn''t just say I don''t want to live. What are you running now? Wait for death quietly. Let you set up a flag randomly.

    Anan followed gangdamu like a toy. I have to say that gangdamu ran away very fast. A goblin and a dog ran around the pit.

    Seeing that I was safe for the time being, I simply leaned on the sword of victory in my hand and watched the excitement. Lanstya tried to fly down to save me several times, but I stopped it with my eyes. Now, it will not only save people, but also implicate the waste goddess.

    "Kimi won the first lap and Anan was five seconds behind. Anan, come on! "

    "The second lap is just big wood win. Anan is four seconds behind. Anan, you work harder. If you catch up, you can eat goblins. Goblins are said to be chicken flavored and crunchy."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I didn''t understand what gangdamu was shouting, but every time he shouted, Anan would roar. They had a good time. This is the legendary game of chasing each other. If they catch up with gangdamu, they will really be inhuman on the spot.

    "Anle! Don''t be ridiculous. You can''t run away when big wood is dead! "

    Suddenly, lanstya''s voice came, and I was surprised. Yes, it''s still time to go to the theatre. I forgot the truth! Gangdamu was killed. I, the brave man who exploded Anan chrysanthemum, would not be even more miserable, hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe.

    With this in mind, I picked up the sword of victory in my hand and followed the running Anan behind. In this way, gangdamu, Anan and me won one, two or three. Ran with the wind in the huge pit, chasing the power of thunder and chrysanthemum, because from my point of view, although Anan shook his tail, the chrysanthemum was exposed in front of me.

    "When the wind blows, the hundred feet sing, and the green frost asks the sky! The cold awn is coming, a thousand bones are withered, and a sword breaks the air! "

    "Shadow sword stab!"

    The sword of victory stabbed Anan chrysanthemum!

    This sword is a blow that combines the energy of the demon king''s armor. Anan''s chrysanthemum is bleeding instantly.

    Anan suddenly gave out an angry roar, stopped, twisted the huge dog''s head, and stared at me with blood red eyes.

    Anan''s eyes were extremely fierce. I was frightened when he roared.

    "Grandpa dog, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t poke your chrysanthemum." Facing the angry Anan, I suddenly thought and begged for mercy.

    But it was really not my advice, maybe it was just a physiological reaction. I shook the blood on the sword with disgust on my face and continued to stab Anan. Anan avoided it flexibly. Suddenly, he turned around, and the huge dog head pointed at me. Gangdamu patted his chest and sat down on the ground.

    Anan seems to have stopped playing the game of cat and mouse. Since he became such a body like a hell dog. Anan doesn''t seem to use life sucking magic anymore. At least at the moment, he is angry that he doesn''t use it on me or against GANGDA wood. But I still have some vigilance in my heart. If I inhale it again, I''ll be fine. I''ll directly become a goblin mummy when I''m just a big mummy.

    Just when I was thinking, he raised his huge dog claws and attacked me. I quickly raised the sword grid to block it. Its strange force still fanned me far away. I struggled to get up and shouted to gangdamu: "gangdamu, hurry to attack back and forth with me, or we will all die. If you die, you will have no hair! "

    After hearing this, gangdamu nodded, took out the dagger from his waist, and stabbed Anan with red eyes. He was short and flexible, shuttling back and forth at the bottom of Anan''s stomach, stabbing Anan''s limbs.

    Seeing that gangdamu worked so hard, I used the magic swordsman skill to add various attributes again and attacked Anan.

    For a time, a goblin, a dog and a demon king fought hard, and Anan roared from time to time.

    Its whole body is as hard as steel. Even if the long sword is combined with the power of the demon king''s armor, it can''t hurt him. Because there is a onlooker at the pit, I can''t demonize it.

    Kolomir kept throwing all kinds of flame magic at Anan on the huge pit, but sometimes the ball of fire didn''t hit Anan, but hit me and gangdamu. I was in a mess for a moment. I shouted hurriedly and motioned the old rogue to stop persecuting his teammates. The ball of fire always reminded me of his apprentice Ellie.

    After a while, I was exhausted and there were many wounds on my body. Anan''s claws would be a scar as long as they met. Gangdamu was also in a mess. The wounds on my body were a little more than me. Anan had no wounds except the chrysanthemum stabbed by me before. After he suffered a loss, he always used his tail to protect the chrysanthemum, and the battle reached an impasse. Fortunately, however, the transformed Anan changed from a mage to a warrior, and the life absorbing magic was never released by it again. It''s really a pure soldier, a soldier who has broken away from low taste. At the moment, gangdamu and I are standing together. Anan is right in front of us. It roars angrily at gangdamu and me. There is a fishy smell in the air¡° Why is this harder than my No. 1 machine? What metal is the bone of this old dog? "¡° Dead bald, what did you say? " Just as gangdamu was about to attack, he saw Anan''s Giant Claw attacking again, with the potential to knock us down. He hurried back¡° I say it''s harder than my mecha. Besides, I have hair. Don''t you think the black one is the hair? " Metal, hard? Suddenly I remembered something. He shouted at lanstya and coromir, who were still at the edge of the pit and had a tendency to come down and fight: "go and find me all those who can do fire magic and ice magic. I want to give this thousand year old single dog a good chemistry class! " It''s time for you to see the power of Science in the 21st century! It''s called the double heaven Dharma of ice and fire! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 105

    Facing Anan, a thousand year old dog that can''t be destroyed, the only thing I think of is this method I''ve seen. Helpless, I shouted to the people in the pit.

    Lanstya and coromir looked confused, but they turned and left.

    "Just big wood, let''s hold on for a while, just a minute! Wait, I''ll give this thousand year old dog a double heaven of ice and fire and send it to the West! "

    Gangdamu nodded, stopped talking nonsense and bullied him again. Although we can fight Anan now, it''s only a matter of time before we drag on and die.

    I also waved my sword again, slowly mobilized the demon king''s armor energy in my body, and was ready to give Anan a bloody moon cry at any time. The sword of victory also has a faint tendency to turn red.

    But when Anan and I were fighting hard, the accident happened again. Gangdamu accidentally fell to the ground. Anan threw his tail at me and I hurried to avoid. It took the opportunity to press and hold gangdamu with its front paw, and opened its mouth to bite at gangdamu.

    Just then, when I was secretly complaining, the voice of kolomir came from the pit, "everyone is here, boy, what are you doing?"

    At the moment, the situation was very critical. I didn''t answer the questions of the old hooligans. I slowly guided the armor energy on the victory sword. The blood red half moon sword gas burst out in an instant. At this time, Anan''s mouth was only tens of centimeters away from GANGDA wood, and his scarlet tongue was about to lick GANGDA wood. The tongue is full of barbs. If you lick it, you will die or hurt.

    And I''m aiming at this tongue! The blood moon was very fast, and instantly hit Anan''s tongue. Anan felt pain, suddenly shook his head, roared into the sky, and let go of the big wood trampled by his claws.

    I didn''t have time to think. I flew and picked up the big wood lying on the ground with tears on his face and ran towards the edge of the huge pit.

    "You saved me. I don''t want your hair." The frightened gangdamu still said so.

    I can''t help thinking, but this is not the time to play with the little goblin. While running, I roared at the old rogue coromir in the pit: "first let all the mages of the fire system release the strongest fire magic in their life, and then let the cold ice mage release the ice magic, preferably water magic! Now is now! Attack now! Come on! "

    My roar reached the pit, and klomir''s eyes flashed. Then he immediately roared, "fire attack!"

    He was the first to sing the flame magic. In an instant, countless fireballs, rockets and fire rain were fired from the top of the pit and flew straight to Anan.

    At the moment, Anan is still shaking his tongue, and he has just come towards me and GANGDA wood. Repeated fire offensives have blocked his steps.

    The whole pit was as bright as day, and Anan''s whole body was red, but it just stopped, roared and didn''t hurt.

    The fire attack made the whole pit very hot and dry. I dragged a big wood to hide in the most corner of the pit. I''m afraid I''ll die of water shortage soon!

    At this time, in the flame, a black figure appeared. She was like a God, with a charming face and dark wings without any sense of evil.

    She is lanstya. At the moment, she doesn''t know where her mask has gone. The expression on her face is very anxious and has a tendency to cry.

    "I''m so worried. In fact, I wanted to come down long ago. Just... "

    Lanstya said apologetically to me with red eyes.

    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect Lord lanstya to care about me so much."

    I slapped gunaki on the head, "shut up! It''s a terrible thing! "

    "Yes, demon king..."

    "What do you call me?" I was surprised and asked in a hurry.

    Just big wood touched his head and whispered in his mouth. Why did he call the devil king.

    "Despicable brave man, I praised you just now. Now I dare to charm me. I almost desecrated Lord devil. You don''t even deserve to polish our Lord devil''s shoes. "

    Lanstya was amused by gangdamu''s behavior and smiled and looked at me with pride. Fortunately, gangdamu didn''t recognize me. I guess it was my move. No brave man dared to directly pat him on the head, which reminded him of the demon king for a moment.

    "Let''s go! If I stay here, I must be dehydrated! "

    Lanstya is not nonsense. The agitator''s wings hold me, and GANGDA wood holds my legs. She flapped her wings several times in a row, and then took me and GANGDA wood to fly towards the pit.

    Under the surprised eyes of the mages, gangdamu and I were safely placed on the ground.

    Ellie and others at the edge of the pit hurried around, and federo came over and patted me on the shoulder.

    I ignored the crowd, but looked at the pit howling and angry Anan. He was red all over and felt integrated with the fire.

    "Stop! Turn into ice attribute magic immediately! Release your strongest magic! "

    I yelled at the crowd. Some mages, including kolomir, immediately stopped attacking. Kolomir sat weakly on the ground. Ellie hurried forward to wipe kolomir''s sweat.

    As soon as my voice fell, those mages were still coming and releasing magic. Anan in the pit suddenly roared and rushed forward. It''s not good! This is to rush out of this huge pit. I don''t know why, I don''t doubt his jumping ability at the moment. Such a violent Anan is like a demon God, but in its red pupils, I seem to see loneliness and loneliness. Anan, will you be lonely after living for thousands of years¡° Attack! Now!! " I don''t know who suddenly shouted. A group of mages quickly released magic, including snowstorm, ice arrow, water gun and ice gun. At one time, all the different cold ice magic was released towards Anan in the pit. Anan had just rushed out a few steps, but his feet were frozen by a group of mages. Then all his different ice skills were greeted on him. Anan''s body is red at the moment, like a burning steel. With the magic of these cold ice systems, his body emits thick steam. I don''t know how long it took. There was no roar from the pit. The steam dissipated and Anan''s body was exposed. Anan was dark, with his head held high and his mouth open like a statue, standing in the pit. The people in the pit held their breath and looked at Anan quietly. Soon, Anan''s whole body was broken, like crystal, scattered on the ground... It seemed that a dog barked in my ear, which was a bark of relief... Anan was broken into pieces like crystal. I looked at the pile of black massive objects. If I didn''t say it, no one knew, it was Anan¡° Rest in peace, my old man... "Rest in peace! The old man shouldn''t have saved you, and Aaron shouldn''t have done this to you. For thousands of years, you have suffered...... "coromir stood by the pit and looked softly at the pile of" Anan ". There was something in his eyes... The life sucking magic can be said to have originated from anan. If Aaron hadn''t begged coromir to save Anan, maybe the magic would not have been discovered. But who can judge the past. Now that Anan is dead, we will attack the hermit, and everything about soul wizards will come to an end. We will step into death with Anan and sink into the abyss of time... The beginning of everything is also the end of this moment. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 106

    I lay on the ground without image, aching all over. Although the wound is very shallow, it can retreat from the high tension, but it magnifies the pain countless times.

    Whether it''s the demon clan, the silver sword knights or the brave people I brought, they all shouted excitedly. For them, this is the first battle. How can such a result not make them excited.

    Among the brave men I brought, several high priest ladies who had been molested by the old rogue klomir in the carriage frowned, walked over reluctantly and began to treat me.

    Lanstya didn''t know when she put on her mask and treated gangdamu. Gangdamu cried out in pain, which made lanstya stare at him.

    Bald fidro came over, squatted beside me, patted me on the shoulder and said, "I appreciate you very much."

    Bald Ladybug federo said this sentence in a strange tone, especially the eyes are a little squint. Is this because of my bravery and like me?

    "Get out! Dead fags. "

    Bald fidro looked at me with a confused face, turned and walked away.

    I scanned all the people here. Some of them were bandaged on their heads or hands. It seemed that the flame thrown off Anan''s body hurt many people.

    "How many people were injured and killed? Did anyone die?"

    Lina has been by my side, just looking at me. I don''t know what she''s thinking. Now listen to my question, and then you come back to your senses.

    "Except for a brave man before, only some people were slightly injured and did not get in the way."

    Just after Lina finished speaking, Ellie ran over from the old rogue clomir, which made the old rogue roll his eyes at me.

    I silently raised my middle finger to him, which was a silent protest against his throwing the magic that nearly killed me into the pit.

    "Anle, why doesn''t Anan burn to death? Just add some ice magic to you?" Ellie turned her eyes, touched her blue hair like the ocean and said to me. She looked very cute.

    Her words aroused the interest of bald Pedro who had just walked a short distance and the old rascal who turned his eyes on me. Even Lina, who was beside me, pricked her ears and stared at me.

    "My shoulders feel so sour."

    "I''ll rub it for you..." Lina quickly rubbed her shoulder for me.

    "Legs are also sour."

    Ellie didn''t speak, so she squatted down and hammered my legs.

    "Bald lad, your head is too dazzling."

    Federo hurried to kolomir, "old Sir, I have offended!" Then he grabbed the old rascal''s forgiveness cap and put it on his head.

    Clomir looked at me, and I smiled back at him kindly. He was obviously a little stunned, "boy, don''t you say. I''ll disappear now. I''m still listening! "

    "Why, this thing is invulnerable to fire and water. But he was attacked by fire and broken into pieces by cold ice magic? "

    "Yes! Why! " A group of people suddenly approached me, especially bald fidro, whose green hat almost touched the tip of my nose.

    "This is profound. I think I once saw immortals fighting in the Chinese dynasty. That battle was dark. I saw the magic four Xia attack with fire. It was the doctor of destruction who cried heaven and earth, but the doctor of destruction was also a fierce general. I saw him..."

    Not long ago, I was surrounded by a circle of people, clapping hands and shouting, "another one!"

    "So when you see the magical four heroes fighting Dr. destruction in this way, you use it?"

    Fidro touched the green forgiveness cap on his head and said to me.

    Before I spoke, the old rogue kolomir jumped to him from one side, took back the forgiveness hat and put it back on his head.

    "Boy, this is not the time for you to tell a story. There is still a hard battle ahead. Besides, whether Anan alone is in danger here is unknown. "

    I sat up from the ground, and my injuries were treated. I waved to the people and said, "all camps are ready! Get ready to move on. "

    After that battle, plus my eloquent storytelling, the people respected me, although it still couldn''t change the rogue eyes of the high priests.

    I really can''t delay any longer. I called No. 1 and led the people to start the journey. It was quite laborious on the way, mainly because there was no guarantee that there would be no more danger here,

    "Anle! You see... "

    Lanstya, wearing a mask and cross dress, suddenly shouted.

    I was a little impatient and was about to scold the waste goddess, but a glance along her finger made me breathe.

    Mountains of bones!

    "Don''t look, this should be, it should be the place where the children were abandoned."

    Old rogue kolomir was rarely serious. He pointed at his head.

    Because there is no light, but my eyesight is also very human. I vaguely feel that there seems to be a platform above my head. Is this where the ceremony was held for Ellie and them?

    "The last time I came here, I just walked in the dark with scar face. I never noticed such bones. Is this the place to feed the dog?" No. 1 asked klomir. Klomir didn''t speak¡° Anle, you wait for me a minute. " Lanstya went to the bone, stood in front of the pile, folded her hands and whispered. For a time, all the brave men lowered their heads and closed their eyes. Lanstya''s singing was melodious and graceful, but the lyrics they didn''t understand were very comfortable. Under her singing, the bones emitted a little light and dissipated in the cave... "Let''s go." Lanstya looked a little tired. I looked at the glimmer, like a firefly. Nodded towards her, some unknown emotions in my heart, but I still took steps. The length of time needs to be calculated by how many glimmers of light. After we don''t know how long we walked, our party walked out of the cave without danger, but the position made Ellie squat on the ground and cry. Here, this is the city in the city of the soul where he once lived, the city in the city of the imprisoned children. No. 1 is also looking at here with sad eyes and remembering the heavy past. Since Ellie was rescued by coromir, Aaron seems to have given up abducting children again, and this place has been deserted. At the moment, the crowd appeared at the root of a wall covered by weeds in the city¡° How could I be here? It was there that I entered with scar face last time. " No. 1 woke up from his memory, touched his head, looked around and said strangely. His words, like a drop of water on a cold day, dripped in my heart, "you, what do you say!" No. 1 was startled by my sudden roar. He trembled and pointed to a mountain not far away¡° I went in there with scar face last time... "My words attracted the attention of federo and coromir. When number one pointed to the distance, an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in my mind¡° No! Everyone is ready to fight! " I didn''t have time to explain too much and shouted quickly. This Novell has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this someplace, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 107

    A group of people stood in place and looked at the pushed door for a while.

    The door creaks. What kind of danger is waiting for us behind the door.

    As the door was opened, the people behind the door gradually became bright.

    A girl who looked only about seventeen years old stood behind the door. She was wearing a lavender long skirt with a pair of armor outside. She was as cold as ice, but her face was very lovely. Her long silver hair was particularly moving against the same Lavender hair hoop.

    In her hand, she held a long gun as dark as the night sky, on which there was a faint twinkle like a little star.

    For a time, I stayed where I was. What a beautiful girl. If you were not an enemy, maybe I would open a harem for you alone, thinking about how beautiful it would be to have a cup of tea and talk about life.

    Just as I was distracted, a head poked out from behind her.

    "Hey, hey? Sure enough, someone asked you, yes, it''s you. Are you a soul wizard? No, you don''t have a black robe or a Phoenix. No, or no, you''re not a soul wizard. Why are you here? Smart and intelligent, I won''t be wrong. You are a soul wizard, but your clothes are wrong... "

    The head owner who talks endlessly is also a girl, but different from the former gunman girl, the girl with short pink hair dressed as a Gothic maid looks more lively.

    For a moment, I wondered why there was a maid here, which was very different from my cat ear mother Hill''s maid. The girl''s dress was short skirt and black thin stockings. According to reason, there were no silk stockings in the world, but I kept telling myself that this was silk stockings.

    The girl''s dress is very tempting. That''s the real color. No, it''s real... In short, you know.

    The girl with short pink hair also has a dull hair like an antenna on her head. As she speaks, she moves very cute.

    "Ah, I ask you, are you soul Wizards? I can attack you if you don''t speak! I tell you, our Lily knights are here to attack the soul city. I didn''t expect it to be so easy to fight here... "

    The Little Pink Maid chattered endlessly. The gunman girl stared at me motionless all the way, and didn''t care about the maid like Gatling beside her. I have to admire in my heart: girl, good concentration.

    Bald fidro suddenly came up, pointed to a black badge on the chest of the Little Pink Maid and said, "the symbol of the festler Empire, they should be reinforcements. It was only agreed that they would break through and support us after we fought in the city one day. But why are you here now? "

    In that case, let''s not consider these first. Let''s ask directly.

    "It''s the festler empire."

    "Yes, I''m a veteran, eh? No, no, I''m atolia rein, head of the lily Knights of the festler empire. Hey, hey, Lucie, do you see my name? Even these evil soul wizards know it! Huh? No, they don''t seem to be soul wizards. Who are you? "

    The girl turned her head and said to me and to the gunman girl.

    To tell you the truth, the noise gives me a headache, but such a lovely girl, these are not important. Just to my surprise, is the maid the head? Can''t you fight the lily knights? Is it difficult to decide the leader based on Lily''s ability?

    "We are the brave men of the Aryan Empire and the town of Capua who came to attack the soul wizards! This is my silver sword order. "

    Bald Pedro hurried forward and said.

    "Oh, silver bald group, it''s very bright, hehe." The girl covered her mouth and smiled. The dull hair on her head trembled back and forth like dancing.

    "You, what are you talking about! I''m not bald, you... "

    Bald fidro shouted angrily, but his words didn''t speak, because at the moment, the spear in the gunman''s girl''s hand had pointed to fidro''s throat.

    I frowned at the girl called Lucy by the head of the maid. Her speed was incredible.

    But even faster than her was the old rogue kolomir, who had already fired a fireball when he realized it was wrong. The fireball flew towards Lucy.

    But what surprised me more was that Lucy just waved her long gun with one hand and stabbed the fireball. The fireball disappeared instantly. Then she pointed the long gun at bald fidro again.

    This bald lad, people say you''re bald, can''t you accept it with an open mind?

    "Your beautiful little sister is really smart. I''m bald. It''s ancestral. Hei hei."

    Fidro quickly changed his mind.

    When the head of the pink maid saw federo change his mouth, he covered his mouth and smiled and called back the gunman girl lucy.

    As soon as the gunman girl walked back to her, the head of the maid went towards the girl like a hungry tiger, shouting kisses. The girl looked like she had been through a hundred battles, but the long gun was straight, and the head of the Pink Maid immediately wilted down.

    Then she fixed her eyes on fidro with a deflated expression.

    "Hey, hey, hey, little bald head can talk. Hey, hey, little brother, what''s your name? Why do you always stare at me? Do you think others are very cute, especially little fool Mao is very moved, hey hey. "

    The tone of the head of the pink women''s volleyball team changed unexpectedly quickly. The last moment was as deep as the queen, but the next moment was cute and crisp, which made people''s mind ripple.

    But her words attracted lanstya''s eyes at me, Lena and Ellie''s light spit, and Qiu''s lost look.

    It''s really a little pink maid that''s hard to control.

    "Atolik..." I recalled her name.

    "Atolia rein, my little brother has a bad memory! Just call me Ryan! Let me tell you, my name is very good. At the beginning, my father...... "

    Lane became Gatling again. I stopped her in a hurry.

    "Captain lein, since it''s an allied army, we''d better discuss it."

    Lein nodded slightly and waved her hand behind the gate. A group of horses came in. There were more than 200 people, fully armed, half heavy knights and half swordsmen, but there was no magician.

    At the moment, in a room, I also have lanstya, coromir and federo, Lina and Ellie. Of course, there are lein, the head of the lily Knights of the festler Empire, and hill, the gunman girl.

    "This is my deputy commander, luciville zero tignos. Just call her Lucille! She''s very powerful. She''s the first gunner in the festler empire. I tell you, she''s the son of the star. Son of the stars, do you understand? It''s said that it''s the spirit of the stars... "

    After listening to lein''s introduction, I said hello to Lucy politely, but Lucy had no expression on her calm face and didn''t even look at me. The value of facial paralysis is comparable to that of Ellie. What a girl without three.

    "Why are you here?" I asked strangely, because after all, it was agreed that we would fight first in the city, and then they would take over. That''s what it''s called.

    "Hey, hey, hey? Of course, we came in. We were waiting outside. There was no movement inside. Just walked in!

    "I tell you, the soul wizard is very considerate. There are arrows on the ground. There are people in the world who are more crazy than me, hehe. Why are they so stupid? There are arrows on the ground, there is no defense, and the city gate is wide open. Isn''t it welcome for us to attack... "

    Ryan''s words make my hair stand upright! Well, there are still such stupid people in the world, which is obviously inviting the king into the urn. Is the art of war in this world so backward? It''s time for my grandson to teach them the art of war.

    Not only me, but also kolomir and others looked at her in horror.

    "What''s the matter with you? Hungry? I''ll tell you... "

    As she spoke, Lucy suddenly threw her long gun to the ground and covered her purse with her hands. "Don''t rob!"

    I was surprised in place, three no girls add food? Lost all your weapons to eat?

    "Anle, it''s probably Aaron''s plan for us to appear here, and so do they. Aaron, Aaron wants to surround us here! "

    Said kolomir, holding his hat.

    I nodded. It seems so.

    "Have you ever had a conflict with soul Wizards? Have you found anything wrong recently?" I asked Ryan.

    She tilted her head, and her hair turned like a radar. "Usually they often fight. They attack nearby villages from time to time. Speaking of it, it''s a little abnormal recently. I haven''t seen it in some days. The last time they attacked Kam village. Slaughtered a whole village! Damn it! "

    From lein''s words, Aaron, the soul wizard, did make great moves.

    I''m afraid our actions have been controlled by Aaron, but why have we been found out? Is it an insider or because? too bad! I forgot that the Pearl of life can sense the position of the Pearl of soul!

    I feel that things are getting bigger and bigger. Starting from scar face, it''s all like a game, and this game is to lure me here. To be exact, it''s a soul bead!

    At the moment, we are like mice that fall into a trap by mistake.

    At the moment, unfortunately, my sister''s voice sounded in my mind.

    "To destroy Aaron is to kill him. Is that clear this time? It''s worth 10000 points to reward your sister. "

    I took a breath. The reward for this task was really rich, but before I was satisfied, my big sister''s voice sounded again.

    "Yes, as a brave man!"

    This

    "Sister goddess, can you discuss something, such as killing me now?"

    Let me hit the boss as a brave man. Isn''t this suicide?

    I didn''t wait for big sister''s reply, but then a horn sounded suddenly.

    The war began

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 108

    A horn sounded suddenly outside the city. The horn sounded low and solemn, like a big stone in my heart. Especially after recalling the words of the elder sister of the National People''s Congress, my heart became more heavy. What''s this called? Isn''t this the whole pit of demon king.

    "It''s my man! This horn is attacked! " Lein, the head of the lily knights, who always talks a lot, is rarely concise.

    "Well, since you''re here, it''s for this moment! The showdown begins! "

    I stood up and said to the crowd.

    Then he rushed out of the room first.

    A member of the silver sword Knights standing on the wall turned down and said, "there are a large number of soul wizards coming from four directions. And some flying cavalry! "

    I looked at the black spots in the distance around me and didn''t hesitate.

    "Fidro led the silver sword knights to the East!"

    "You are the wangzi steamed bread with a mask. You lead the demon clan to stick to the south!"

    "Old rascal, what are you looking at? I was wrong about you? The old stream in the green hat and the brave Kapuya stick to the West. I''m most relieved of your strength, old rascal. "

    "And you, maid captain lein, lead your Lily knights to stick to the North!"

    I anxiously ordered them to go down, and all the people scattered in an orderly manner. But the Little Pink Maid nagged, Gatling stood where she was, and her Knights did not move.

    Lei Yin, the head of the maid, was spinning rapidly. When I was surprised, she said, "well, where is the north?"

    I''m sweating. I can''t find my feelings. This little maid head, you''re really sent by the festler Empire to support, aren''t you here to mess up?

    "The north is opposite the south."

    "Where is Nan?"

    "The south is opposite the north."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Don''t you ask East and West?"

    "Then ask, can I find north?"

    "No!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After I finished, the head of the maid, Lei Yin, suddenly looked at me with an evil smile and made me stand upright.

    "Well, I''ll take you."

    "Hey, hey, you can choose not to bring it. Really, I don''t want to know where the north is. You know, last time someone talked to me like that, later... "

    I looked at lein warily, "later?"

    "Later, the wheelchair was very slippery." The gunman girl lucy suddenly interrupted.

    Her words provoked Rhine, and she threw herself at her with a slight smile. Lucy reacted very quickly and dodged. Ryan almost fell to the ground

    Everything is arranged properly. I stand at the gate of the city, and this direction is the only gate here, the position of the main gate. The reason why I arrange the demon clan here is also because it is very easy to cooperate with my demon servant.

    While I was quietly waiting for the beginning of the war, lanstya came over. She suddenly blew the mask on her face, and the mask flew up. Then she spat on the ground.

    "Don''t think I don''t know what wangzi steamed bread is, hum!"

    I giggled and didn''t know how to answer.

    "Also, your evil servants are asking where the devil is and how to save Dawu. I''m upset."

    I glanced at the people behind lanstya, especially the sick Laurie vampire Bella, who looked at me like food.

    "I''ll find a chance to change, and your sister''s task came just now..."

    "You can finally grab the head as a brave man, idiot!"

    Lanstya was immediately impressed when she finished talking. That''s a good idea. Back in those days, Lu Qiu lost his wings and looked forward to seeing the people flying in the sky fighting with the soul wizard on the double dragon pterosaur.

    "Qiu, you fight with gangdamu at the front gate. Remember to run if you can''t fight! "

    "Well, you should be careful..."

    Qiu nodded, and gangdamu also looked at me. At this time, a team of soul wizards came to the front door. Most of their Phoenix were embroidered above the waist, but the first one was embroidered at the neckline.

    It seems that the little boss appeared.

    Then there were three loud explosions, and it seemed that the war had begun in the other three places.

    I stared at the soul wizards in front of me.

    "The dust of the house is long and the weeds are more. * it is easy to produce worms. One day, the ant said he wanted to eat people. Did you say ridiculous?"

    It was the soul Wizard of the leader who spoke. He was in his thirties. His handsome appearance looked more like a scholar, or a scholar who was harmless to humans and animals.

    He was dressed in a black robe and a small blood red phoenix at the neck. He had no weapons in his hands and his voice was very magnetic.

    "Ridiculous, of course. But I know a kind of desert marching ant. It may not be difficult for them to eat people! "

    I didn''t say much, raised the sword of victory in my hand, and directly lost it with a bloody moon cry.

    This person just stretched out his intention to block with one hand. I looked at his actions inexplicably and blocked my sword Qi with my body. Is it a big heart or a brain. But the next moment, I was surprised and speechless. A bone blade suddenly grew out of his arm, which looked like a fin. Sen''s white bone blade just cried gently at my blood moon. The sword Qi was cut in half and exploded around him¡° Mole ants always think they are powerful and their teeth are sharp. However, mole ants are still mole ants after all. "¡° You will die peacefully under my bone blade, like a crushed mole ant. "¡° Remember my name before you die. This will be the last word you hear in the world. I am the third in the Priory and the blade of sin - Camus! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 109

    The soul wizard in front of him is gentle and gentle, and his tone is very kind. His sentence that you are guilty is like a simple statement of facts.

    I squinted at him, Camus, who claimed to be the third blade of sin in the hermit.

    "I''m guilty? If being handsome is a crime, I am indeed inexcusable! "

    I had my hair trimmed. Although it was short hair, it could not be an excuse to hinder me from pretending to be forced. By the way, I looked at Camus with my nose buttoned. This name always reminds me of Camille whose legs are blades.

    Camus looked at me and sighed slightly, "the weak are all evil! The weak only deserve to fall into the abyss of nothingness... "

    "Young brave man, the world is about to change. Our Lord Aaron will become the eternal master and surpass the existence of God! Come on, be a part of me and I''ll take you to the new world! "

    Camus'' words made me goose bumps all over. This dead pervert still wants me to be a part of him? Upper part or lower part?

    Camus became more and more excited. He suddenly stretched out one hand to me, and his five fingers bent slightly. It seemed that he was going to absorb my life

    With his action, the group of soul wizards behind him also took action. Qiu and gangdamu just looked at me and went up against the enemy.

    The battle at the front door began!

    And I was quietly waiting for Camus to suck me. For a moment, I was a little excited

    "Have you had enough? That''s enough. Let''s open the whole? "

    Camus took back his palm with a blank face, looked carefully, and looked at me.

    "This, this is impossible. Just mole ants can resist God''s punishment?"

    "Oh, old three, I tell you, I''m not a mole ant, and you''re not a god!"

    Without waiting for Camus'' reaction, after blessing all kinds of magic, I raised my sword, and the sword was like a white dragon towards Camus.

    Camus was stunned. He saw my sword coming. He didn''t panic at all, but let me stab him.

    Are the soul wizards so arrogant? Just when I was surprised, the long sword stabbed Camus like an iron plate, and my tiger mouth was numb.

    "I admit that you are not an ordinary mole ant, but if you want to fight me with such a toy, you''d better die quietly! Do you know why I call it the blade of sin? "

    Camus and I are separated by a sword. Camus looks very arrogant.

    "For thousands of years, I have not stopped using taboo magic to change my body. I have suffered endless torture before I have my bone blade! This is a bone blade that can be punished for heaven! "

    When Camus finished speaking, a bone spur suddenly stabbed me in his chest. The speed was incredible. Fortunately, I increased the speed with the demon swordsman and strengthened my body with the demon king''s armor. I barely escaped a disaster, but the bone spur still left a deep wound on my face.

    I secretly complain in my heart. This bear is no longer something I can deal with as a brave man. I must turn on the demonization as soon as possible!

    I looked around. The old rascal gave full play to the strength of the mage. The flame was like no money. Lina and Ellie kept helping behind him. But this did not affect the old rogue at all, because there were a pile of corpses of soul wizards in front of him.

    Federo was much stronger than I thought. A long sword danced with wind and water, domineering and bloody. But the image of bald Ladybug made his brave and heroic posture a little funny.

    In the sky, my evil servants fought more fiercely, and the bodies of double headed pterosaurs or soul wizards fell to the ground continuously.

    Lanstya is very obedient. I don''t know where she went.

    I was even more surprised by the battle over lein, the head of the lily knights. The gunman girl, Lucie, the son of the star in lein''s mouth, stood in front of the Knights and killed strangely. Why use weird? That''s because she doesn''t seem to be afraid of absorbing life magic. Her gun is like a dragonfly, with dozens of shots in a row. Unexpectedly, it only scratches the clothes of soul wizards, and all the soul wizards fighting with them run.

    The battle of the lily knights can be described with a mosaic. Is there any special hobby for this three noes girl? The whole battle of the lily knights can be summarized in seven words: the enemy is ashamed, I will take off his clothes.

    I have to sigh that this way of playing is really invincible, which is breaking defense and armor and weakness.

    Around me, Qiu and gangdamu also fight with the soul wizard. The charm sound wave of Qiu effectively attacks the soul wizard. She seems to be the control, and gangdamu becomes the output. But gangdamu will pull out his hair first every time he approaches the soul wizard, making my scalp numb.

    After watching the battlefield, many of our brave and silver sword knights and demons have fallen. At present, they are close to each other. I no longer hesitated and bullied myself again towards the blade of what sin.

    "Funny mole ant, you still don''t understand what is the blade of sin. Well, let you die to understand. "

    Camus smiled at me, and his arm suddenly swung. In a moment, a broken bone blade suddenly pierced his skin, like a wide and exaggerated bone blade like a fin.

    A sudden sense of danger came to my mind. This man''s combat effectiveness was obviously stronger than the original scar face, and he was not a magician¡° When the wind blows, the hundred feet sing, and the green frost asks the sky! The cold awn is coming, a thousand bones are withered, and a sword breaks the air! "¡° Shadow sword stab! " As a brave man, I can only use some skills of the demon swordsman. The only thing I can use is the energy of the demon king''s armor. Although I add the shadow sword stab after the demon king''s armor, I don''t expect this shadow sword stab to kill Camus¡° Stupid, weak! The weak are guilty! And you should be punished! " Camus, whose arms have become blades, no longer has the gentleness of a scholar. At the moment, he is more like a devil than me. No, he should be a devil! The speed of shadow sword stab is very fast. As a brave man and an intermediate demon swordsman, such an attack is still very strong. But I still overestimated the shadow sword stab. Camus just raised his arm to block it, and his face looked very relaxed. I sighed. My sword can''t compare with the changing bone blade of my arms¡° Have you had enough? Weak ants! It''s over! " Camus''s words do not have any emotional color, but they make me feel extremely evil. However, more is fear, a fear deep into the bone marrow¡° The blade of sin, the wind stab for sin! " Camus finished and waved his arms. Cracks began to appear on the ground under his feet. His body bent forward and hit me like an arrow ready to go. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I actually saw countless fast flowing sword Qi around him. At the moment, Camus seemed to turn into a sharp blade and stabbed me quickly. The sword Qi drives the wind and cuts my skin. I vaguely feel that my body seems to have been scratched by something sharp. There is a slight pain in the scratched place. But the feeling disappeared in an instant. I dodged quickly. After adding various speed attributes, I couldn''t keep up with Camus'' speed at all. It seems that I can''t avoid it. I can only watch the bone blade on his arm stab my heart... "Be careful!" Suddenly there was an anxious scream. A white shield suddenly appeared outside my body. I turned around and saw that lanstya, like an angel, was smiling at me in the crowd. Camus''s bone blade stabbed the defense shield, which broke in response. At this moment, I suddenly turned around and ran outside the city,. Camus was so dull that he forgot to chase me. Sure enough, there are some small wounds on the body. At the moment, blood beads are turning out. There''s no time to think about it. The blade of sin in the middle two, let me show you what big change is. The devil''s anger is about to vent! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 110

    After getting rid of the blade of sin, Camus, I came to the real city of the soul. The black tone of the town made me a little depressed, but now it''s not the time to look at these buildings. I opened the demonization with anger

    Obviously feel their own changes and the emergence of strength. In order to deal with Camus well, their wings also extend directly. Shaking the sword of victory in his hand, the dark blue flame emerged. At the moment, the sword is called the cry of frost.

    Touching the devil''s horn on my head, I smiled, and Camus ran out with an angry face.

    The angry expression on his face turned into surprise and less obvious panic at the moment he saw me.

    "Devil, devil king? What about the human mole ant? "

    "I ate it. It tastes OK, but it''s too sweet."

    Camus looked at me with a frown. His hands still had bone blades.

    "The evil devil, he eats people! You are guilty! "

    "The third brother of the hermit, do you want to smoke me? No, don''t you try? I''ve just eaten it. The man''s life and soul are delicious! "

    Camus''s face suddenly twisted after listening to me. It seems that the hatred between these soul wizards and the demon clan is really like what the old rogue kolomir said. It should also be true that soul wizards killed the demon clan thousands of years ago.

    It''s just that Camus is too arrogant and allows him to kill people and not allow others to eat people. Such robber logic and self righteous words are simply a gentleman among hooligans.

    "The blade of crime -- wind stab for crime!"

    Camus repeated his old skill, but I didn''t know I had seen his move. Now, it should be by waving his arm quickly to form a sword Qi to wrap his body and shoot at the enemy like a sharp arrow.

    I didn''t panic. Now I want to know whether I can resist his attack after demonization.

    I took a horse step, secretly lucky, with green tendons on my arms and a loud drink.

    Camus is a little different from last time. Maybe he did his best. Camus was spinning fast, and the whole man had become a sword. I have to marvel.

    "What a special swordsman!"

    The sword Qi around him has become real, and even lightning flows faintly. This move always reminds me of electro-optic dragon drill.

    I didn''t move. I raised the moan of frost in my hand and let Camus attack me.

    The sparks generated by the friction between the sword and the sword man are as gorgeous as fireworks.

    I let out a loud drink, and then I used my energy again to transmit it to the moan of frost. Suddenly, I pushed Camus out.

    Camus retreated from the electric light dragon drill and looked at me breathlessly, "what a cunning demon! Your sins are unforgivable! "

    This Camus, what I do is unforgivable. I will be unreasonable. Can I have a good solo.

    I spat. I''m the demon king now, and I advise you to bully yourself with the cry of frost and fight with Camus''s bone blade.

    It has to be said that Camus''s ability is still very strong. There are no flaws in the whole block. Whether it is stabbed at him, there are bone spikes like a blade to resist the cry of frost.

    My sword and his arms were intertwined. They were secretly struggling. Camus suddenly smiled at me. How evil and evil the smile was. I had a bad secret in my heart. This little sword man will play Yin moves again. I don''t know where to stab bone spikes this time.

    I just wanted to step back, but I saw Camus. His eyes turned into a black hole like a starry sky.

    A creepy feeling surged into my heart. I didn''t know my future reaction. Two sharp bone spikes flew out of his eyes and shot at me.

    "No!"

    I felt bitter in my heart. I didn''t dare to hold it up. I jumped back and opened the distance. Behind him, the bat wings suddenly enlarged and wrapped themselves at the moment when the bone spurs hit.

    A very crisp feeling came from the bat wing. This bone spur is absolutely poisonous!

    Then there was an endless sense of weakness. At this moment, I didn''t even have the strength to stand.

    "Devil, you are guilty! Is this punishment bone spur very suitable for you? "

    Camus Yin''s evil laughter sounded in my ear, and I was distressed. The toxin didn''t seem to kill me, but now I don''t have any strength, how should I fight?

    I struggled to get up and took back my wings.

    "Even the devil, you are an ant."

    "The weak are all evil. Why! Why do the strong protect the weak! Why, those weak people are willing to accept the protection of others! Hide behind his wings and watch the strong die in front of him in order to survive? To live for such a humble and weak? But what is the meaning of such a life! "

    "Even if I become strong now, I am still weak... I am also guilty... I still can''t forget that scene, that sentence to live well..."

    Camus began to cry. The man who kept saying that the weak was guilty even admitted that he was also the weak?

    "So I hate weakness, I hate the weak, and I hate myself even more! I want to kill all the ants in the world! Mole ants should live in dark and humid land! "

    "Die, demon king. Your life is over, you and I are weak, but you are weaker than me... "I shouted at Camus¡° What for? Say less of your self righteous words! What weakness is sin. The real sin is the heart of the strong that doesn''t know how to protect, and the real sin is the soul of the weak that doesn''t want to become strong! " Camus was obviously crazy. He roared loudly¡° Shut up! Shut up! Weak is weak! Pity is also a sin! Unforgivable, all unforgivable! You''re guilty, you''re all guilty! The world is guilty¡° The blade of sin -- punish heaven and earth! " Camus was crazy. He roared wildly. Countless bone thorns pierced through his body and pierced into the earth under my feet. For a moment the whole earth trembled¡° The blood moon cries! " I strongly struggled to release the blood towards Camus, and the moon cried. I couldn''t stand because of my weakness, so I had to sit half on the ground. Feel the vibration of the ground under your feet, and use your last strength to gather the armor energy in your body around your wings at the moment. In the unknown darkness, I feel the roar of the wind in my ears. I don''t want to pay attention to what happened. At the moment, I just want to have a good sleep¡° Easy! Easy! " Her voice is a little soft, and my body is a little warm. I opened my eyes, and lanstya''s beautiful but tearful face appeared in front of me¡° I knew you didn''t die so easily. " Lanstya burst into laughter. I felt her hair and didn''t know how to speak for a moment¡° hold it! I''m treating you. You''re poisoned! " The white light on lanstya''s little hand suddenly rose, and there were faint green light spots beating in the white light. Not long ago, I felt much better, and the recovery ability brought by the demon king''s armor was still very strong¡° Where''s Camus! Why are you here! "¡° Camus is dead. Look around! " I looked around in surprise, like a prison turned into bone spurs. I was surrounded by bone spurs with serrations. Camus lay on the ground. In addition to the obvious transverse wound on his chest, a dagger tip was exposed in front of his chest. Black blood was dripping on the tip of the dagger. It seemed that this was the cause of Camus'' death¡° Did you do it? "¡° Well... "But you are a God..." but you will die... "I looked at lanstya. There was no dirt on her beautiful face. She was pure like a snowflake just falling... I struggled to stand up and walked to Camus. His body had no bones, just a pool of flesh and blood. It was disgusting¡° Isn''t it nice for the weak to support each other and become stronger? Why bother about strength... "Lanstya, do you say weakness is a sin?" Lanstya put the black mask on her face again. "The arrogant strong is the sin, isn''t it?" I smiled and stopped thinking about strength. Even though I was a mole ant, now the mole ant stood up... "Let''s go, the war inside is not over yet..." I want to tell them that their demon king is back! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 111

    I returned to the battlefield where people fought again.

    The first one who found me was gangdamu. At the moment, he is perfectly cooperating with Qiu. He controls one by one. He is very relaxed and skilled. I don''t know whether it is because goblin is too bad or Qiu''s control is in place. In short, this GANGDA wood is still alive, and there are many different colors of hair in his hands.

    He saw me and jumped excitedly, but the jump of the mecha was very strange.

    "Lord devil! Lord devil is back! "

    Gangdamu''s words attracted people''s attention, the joy of my demon servant and the contempt of the brave, as well as the contemplation of kolomir and the surprise of the lily knights.

    "My servants! Your demon king is coming! "

    I shouted to you Li and others who were fighting in the air. You Li smiled at me and threw herself into the battle again.

    Savvy also blew a kiss at me, and Bella smiled at my evil, which almost hurt fiola.

    Lanstya stood beside me, frowning at the whole battlefield. For her, there are enough deaths here

    Just as I wanted to join the battle, an emotionless word echoed in the sky.

    "Enough! My servants, sacrifice your life, and I will bring you eternal life, and these humble humans will be buried by my own hands! "

    "My dear brother, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time..."

    "Come on, I''m waiting for you in the soul tower, my dear brother. Thank you for sending the soul beads. I will take you to witness the new world... "

    The voice floated in the sky, long and deep, with an illusion of God''s word coming to the world.

    This man must be Aaron. His voice has just dissipated. All the soul wizards who had been fighting with everyone stopped and stared at the sky.

    Then he knelt down and covered the bloody Phoenix on his robe with everyone''s hands. Of course, this does not include those soul wizards fighting with the lily knights. At the moment, those people''s hands are not empty to cover anything else, not to mention they don''t even have clothes.

    Both my demon servant and the brave were stunned and stopped attacking for a moment.

    These pit fathers don''t understand how happy it is to kill these soul wizards now. Just when I wanted to order, a change happened!

    The originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and the people under the pressure of dark clouds could not breathe. It was like the black sky of the end of the world. Those black clouds slowly gathered together to form a vortex, a rotating vortex.

    The sense of danger in the vortex made my hair stand upright.

    "No..."

    Before the good words were spoken, those soul wizards suddenly knelt to the ground and uttered harsh and difficult words.

    The whirlpool that kept rotating suddenly stopped rotating, like the eyelid of a monster, suddenly opened, a blood red eye suddenly appeared, and the whirlpool kept rotating in the pupil.

    Then there is endless suction, which is only for life and soul! Even if I''m immune to life sucking magic, I can feel the suction.

    I noticed something wrong and shouted to the crowd, "quickly, quickly escape, there are many houses here, quickly hide in!"

    Regardless of whether the people would like it or not, I hurried to take lanstya to a nearby house.

    I glimpsed the whole battlefield with my remaining light, and hundreds of people hid everywhere in panic. Only those soul wizards knelt down and didn''t move like corpses, even if they were trampled on.

    About five minutes later.

    "Who, can you move?"

    "Who touched my ass!"

    "Pa!"

    "Ouch, your sword pierced me. Who told you to bring weapons!"

    "Pa!"

    "Oh, you stabbed me? Huh? Are you unarmed? "

    "Pa!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Almost every room is full of brave people or demons, just like the capital subway at 8 a.m., more like cans.

    But I''m fine. In front of me is the waste goddess lanstya, and behind me are Bella and fiola. It''s just Bella''s eyes make me feel empty.

    Others took advantage of the chaos to touch my strong and strong body. It was a multiple mouth. Helpless, I issued a slight gasp to protest.

    You don''t have to think about what happened outside the room. Aaron is crazy absorbing life and soul in order to gain strength. Now he goes out to send experience.

    Ten minutes later, I shouted at the crowd.

    "Those at the door quit first, one by one in an orderly way. Which bastard jumped in the queue and I ate him myself! Braised in brown sauce and steamed half! "

    Under my threat, people began to retreat in an orderly way. Soon after, I came to this former battlefield again, and now it is more appropriate to call it hell.

    There is no normal corpse on the ground. No matter the brave who died in the war or the soul wizard, they are like a skeleton in human skin at the moment.

    People are in a deep mood to save the wounded comrades in arms and cherish the memory of the dead... Lanstya went to the middle of the battlefield, stretched out her wings, slowly rose to the air, began to put her hands together and sing in a low voice. Is this really useful to appease the soul? I''m afraid these souls have already entered Aaron''s belly. Under her influence, people lowered their heads and began to pray silently. This is an elegy for the dead, and there is no distinction between good and evil... I sighed. There are only more than 500 of our 600 people left at the moment. Although this number of deaths is not much compared with the deaths of more than 1000 soul wizards, I still feel a faint pain in my heart. Is it necessary to end the giving of darkness? Will anyone remember these brave people who died in a hundred years? At this time, what worries me more is the problem of soul beads. Except for No. 1 in our team, there is no living soul wizard. Now the situation is troublesome. The ceremony needs three people to activate the soul flame on the soul bead, and there are only two old hooligan coromir. Can you ask Aaron for help¡° Demon king, do you remember what you said to me when you took my soul pearl? " Kolomir looked at the corpses on the ground. His face seemed a little old again. He looked at me and asked seriously. Did the old rascal regard me as the first demon king¡° No, you''re not him. I know his taste. " I stay where I am. It smells like the sea. Do you know that the old hooligan really belongs to a dog¡° Hell, isn''t it? Humans always say that the demon clan is terrible. In fact, people''s greed and selfishness are the most terrible. The darkness hidden under human nature will erode the healthy soul a little. " Said fidro, touching his bald head and looking at all this¡° Allah? Are you the devil? Pretty handsome. Look at this body, cut. Lucy, I think you look a hundred times better than him. Lucy, my lovely Lucy, kiss! " Lein, the nagging daughter of the head of the lily knights, harassed Lucie like crazy, and Lucie kicked her away skillfully¡° Where''s Anle! Who saw Anle! " Lina seemed to think of something, glanced around and shouted at the crowd. There is some warmth in my heart. At least someone remembers me as a brave man¡° I saw him fighting with the soul wizard before and finally ran out of the city! " A brave man recalled. Lina, Ellie and federo ran towards the city gate after listening, and soon came back with a regretful expression. I couldn''t bear to worry about them. I said to the three of them, "I''ve seen the brave man you said, and he ran away..." I thought someone would come out and shout. It''s absolutely impossible, but responding to my words made me full of endless sadness¡° I knew it! Every time he either doesn''t go directly or runs away! Damn easy! " Lina stamped her feet and scolded, and bald fidro and Ellie hurried forward to comfort. Lanstya covered her mouth and smiled happily. Just as I wanted to defend myself, coromir looked left and right, went straight to me and took me aside¡° Soul beads are on you. You don''t have to answer. I don''t want to know who you are. I just ask you, "will you go on the next road?" I looked at the old rogue kolomir. Although I didn''t know what he was thinking, I nodded. Whether it''s to revive Dawu or your sister''s pit father mission. After seeing Aaron''s cruel behavior, a rage appeared in my heart. Looking at the soul tower in the distance, I clenched my fist¡° I swear, we must completely sink the hermit into the abyss of darkness! "¡° This is my oath as the devil! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 112

    When kolomir saw me nodding, he turned around and shouted to the crowd, "since Anle has gone, I will command now!"

    "Lei Yin, head of the lily knights, please take these brave men, members of the silver sword knights and several ladies back to the festler Empire first."

    "Fidro, number one, demon king, you follow me to the soul tower. The final battle is about to begin!"

    "Master, I!"

    Cried Ellie hastily.

    "The next thing is the battle between my brothers and Aaron. It''s not good to have many people."

    "But no one can guarantee that there are no more soul wizards in the soul Tower!"

    "I can guarantee that there are only two soul smells in the whole soul tower, one is my brother Aaron, and the other is familiar, but I can''t remember..."

    Kolomir suddenly stared at the soul tower not far away and murmured.

    "Master, I want revenge!"

    Ellie''s tone was firm and she looked at the soul tower with great anger in her eyes.

    It was a long time later that the old rogue kolomir sighed.

    "Why can''t you put it down... Let''s go with me."

    The old rascal looked at Ellie helplessly, stroked her head gently and said kindly.

    "As a teacher, I always think there''s something waiting for you, but I don''t know whether it''s good or bad..."

    I saw that clomir had arranged everything. If there were many people as he said, it was meaningless. These people were really not enough for Aaron to suck.

    "Listen, lanstya, these evil servants who lead me are waiting here."

    "But!"

    "Trust me!"

    Lanstya pondered slightly. She put her hand to my forehead, closed her eyes and said something gently.

    There was a faint flash of light on his forehead.

    "With my blessing, go. My devil! "

    Julie, savvy and the vampire twins looked at me and didn''t speak, but they were worried in their eyes.

    "Lord devil, will you come back with Dawu?"

    I nodded gently.

    "Lord devil, I''ll give you..."

    I kicked over the gangwood that was about to speak. This damn goblin almost killed me in the pit. Now I''m angry just looking at him.

    "Shut up!"

    Gangdamu looked at me in horror and didn''t understand what had happened. I think I''ve gone too far and pulled up the big wood again.

    "Sorry to treat you as Dawu..."

    "Hey, it''s okay, Lord devil, I......"

    "Shut up!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Go, devil!"

    Coromir came to me and smiled at me. Behind him were number one and federo, and Ellie followed skillfully, but Ellie seemed a little afraid of me and turned her head unnaturally after looking at me.

    I looked at the soul tower standing in the soul city in the distance. The black tower exuded the smell of evil.

    The soul tower stands in the middle of the hermit''s soul city. It is also the tallest building in the whole soul city. The tower is made of black unknown materials, with a total of 19 floors. In short, the smell of evil is exposed.

    As we walked towards the soul tower, I secretly planned how to keep the soul bead. It was not difficult to speculate in Aaron''s words. He found an evil spell that would use the soul bead and the life bead, and this spell was likely to destroy the world.

    Unknowingly, he came to the bottom of the soul tower. Black viscous liquid flowed on the black wooden door, and a fishy smell came to his face.

    "This is blood, the blood of the soul wizard. It seems that he has already killed many soul wizards. "

    Said clomir, standing in front of the door, staring at the liquid.

    "There are only two souls here. They are people I know well. One I can be sure is Aaron, but I can''t remember who the other is. In short, be careful! "

    When kolomir finished speaking, the mahogany staff pointed forward and the door was opened. He took the lead in without hesitation.

    I walked at the end. The smell here made me a little uncomfortable. There is always a feeling of being stared at. This feeling reminds me of the blood red eyeballs in the sky.

    It was very dark in the tower. Kolomir waved his staff. In an instant, fireballs lit up in the basins on the lamp posts on both sides of the tower, illuminating the whole hall.

    The whole hall is empty without any extra furnishings. Directly opposite is a winding staircase, on which stands a girl.

    The girl had long blond hair, red eyes and a pure and beautiful face, but there was no expression on her face.

    She was wearing a black cloak. A lifelike immortal bird Phoenix was embroidered on the front of the cloak, just like ancient Chinese officials, and the Phoenix flapping its wings to fly and screaming was not blood red. The Phoenix was golden like a flame. This is the real immortal Phoenix.

    The girl also held a long black sword in her hand. The black air on the sword was swirling, and there was a faint cry.

    When I looked at the girl carefully, the old rascal coromir trembled slightly, pointed to the girl and said, "originally, it''s you..." at the same time, Ellie, who has always been paralyzed, cried and ran towards the girl. It happened so suddenly that I was at the end of the team and watched the crying Ellie run to the girl¡° Really, is that you? Kaya! Sister! My sister! " Ellie held the girl and cried bitterly. The girl was still expressionless, like a statue. Ellie cried with tears in her heart and lungs. Kaya? Is it Kaya, Ellie''s childhood playmate? The Keya who bought Ellie''s life with her absorbed life? Isn''t she dead? For a moment, except for the sad old rogue kolomir, everyone was stunned to the ground. No. 1 looked at Keya and Ellie blankly, and seemed to be confused¡° Kaya? The Priory is second? " No. 1 murmured, as if the soul Wizard of the hermit didn''t know that Keya was still alive¡° That''s not true. The soul in her body is very miscellaneous. Maybe that''s why I feel a little familiar, but I can''t remember who it is... "Old rogue kolomir said to himself. I was surprised in my heart. Since it was not really elegant, didn''t it say that Ellie was in danger¡° Ellie, Xiao... "I haven''t spoken yet, but ya moved. She held up the long black sword in her hand," intruder, die! " But elegant words are cold and have no emotion¡° Wake up, Keya, I''m Ellie... "Ellie stepped back and looked at Keya with tears on her face. The long sword in Keya''s hand went towards Ellie. It was very fast. For a moment, I was anxious. The old rogue kolomir suddenly pointed at Keya with his staff, and a fireball came out quickly. He hit the black long sword in Keya''s hand. The long sword was hit a few inches away, passed along Ellie''s side face, and cut off several strands of Ellie''s short blue hair. Seeing that Keya was forced to strike, I just wanted to come forward, the old rogue kolomir suddenly grabbed me¡° This is Ellie''s heart knot and her destiny. Rest assured to give it to her. This is the meaning of her entering the soul tower... "Keya, it''s me. I''m Ellie! Do you still remember that Alicia growing on the cliff is the bravest and most beautiful flower in the world! " Ellie looked at Keya with a smile. After hearing Ellie''s words, Keya suddenly drank violently, and the whole body was filled with black smoke, which was like burning black smoke. Keya''s face was ferocious. Countless different faces appeared continuously on the whole face. After several changes, she changed her appearance. At this moment, her eyes were no longer red¡° AI... Li... Quickly... Leave... "I... can''t control... Can''t help..." Keya screamed hysterically again, which was violent and slightly sad. Ellie did not fear or shrink back. Even in the face of the twisted and ferocious Keya, she chose to hold it up again¡° Sister Keya, I miss you very much... "Kolomir sighed," come on, let''s go up... "Under his leadership, the Party passed Ellie and Keya. Crying Ellie and frantic Keya... Just walking by Keya''s side, it seems that crying Ellie is smiling happily, but Keya''s distorted face is the most beautiful picture in the world¡° Don''t you really care about Ellie? " The old rascal coromir looked at me. "The evil devil, the heart of the brave."¡° It''s Ellie''s life. I can''t escape... "Although kolomir said so, I know he is more worried about Ellie than anyone. The party stopped talking and walked on the narrow stairs. After a while, they came to the top floor. This was the first time I saw Aaron, but this glance made me cool from head to foot. This fear was magnified infinitely from the moment when the soul bead in my arms automatically flew to Aaron. I know how ridiculous I am now. Is Aaron really God? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 113

    On the last floor of the soul tower, Aaron sat here.

    Aaron on the throne looks only in his twenties. He is dressed in a holy white robe. His face is as beautiful as a woman. His long white hair is scattered behind him, and his eyes are not as red as those of a soul wizard.

    Aaron, the founder of the hermit, the leader of the soul wizard, is more human than any human. But this human being, however, exudes the breath of gods, which is a breath that makes you fear, and a breath that makes you want to kneel down.

    There was a faint glow outside his body, and I tried my best to control the impulse to kneel in my heart.

    I watched the soul bead in my arms fly to Aaron automatically.

    Somehow, I always feel that the soul beads really belong to Aaron. I should kneel down and give them to him with my own hands. This is the minimum respect for the gods.

    The Pearl of soul hovered in Aaron''s hand and kept spinning. Aaron''s expression was not happy or angry, but gently clenched his fist. A white flame floated on the rotating soul bead. This is the soul flame. This is the soul flame that the old rogue kolomir needs three soul wizards to perform rituals to activate.

    Aaron activated the soul flame so easily. Everything was so natural, as if the soul flame had not been extinguished.

    "That''s what you look like. Anan is dead, isn''t he? "

    Aaron smiled and looked at the soul bead and said softly.

    "It doesn''t matter. I have your brother. Brother, you won''t leave again this time, will you?

    "Brother, do you want to witness the birth of a new world?"

    Aaron suddenly lifted his hand upward, and the soul bead flew high into the air. I followed the rising direction of the soul bead and found that there was a bead burning black flame suspended above Aaron''s head. This is probably the Pearl of life.

    "Bang!"

    With a soft sound, Aaron in front of me gradually blurred and then became clear. But when I looked at Aaron, my previous sense of awe disappeared.

    No. 1 and federo''s faces were full of confusion, and only the old rogue kolomir stared at Aaron with a heavy face.

    It seems that the sense of awe just now was confused by Aaron. I was angry.

    "Aaron, it''s time for you to die!"

    Speaking, I clenched the moan of frost in my hand and secretly ran the energy in my body.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    I stabbed Aaron with the blood red sword Qi. Aaron looked at me calmly. There was no disdain and panic in his eyes, just like looking at a moth.

    "Stupid devil, I am not who I was a hundred years ago, and you are not who you were a hundred years ago!"

    When Aaron pointed at me, I felt stiff and couldn''t move any more.

    "Little man, stupid thought. A brave man is but a mayfly! "

    Federo followed me and drank violently. Just after a few steps of the sprint, Aaron pointed the same finger at him.

    Needless to say, fidro can''t move. His eyes dripped and turned disorderly, and then cooperated with his bald ladle. In this tense atmosphere, he had a very funny feeling.

    "And you, my servant, betrayer, need to pay a price."

    Aaron pointed to No. 1. No. 1 vomited a mouthful of blood and tilted to the ground. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.

    "Enough! My dear brother, you should wake up. God''s game is over... "

    Aaron smiled faintly, as if forgiving naughty children.

    "My dear brother, you created a new altar. I respected you very much..."

    Aaron''s voice suddenly increased by one point. It was no longer kind, but full of anger. God was angry

    "And you fell down to the altar!"

    "But I didn''t give up, brother. The usage of soul beads is not fusion, you know? It''s a collision! The collision of life and death, the collision of light and darkness! "

    "Then, the whole world disappeared with a ''whew'', and those gods who boasted of justice, selflessness and sublimity disappeared!"

    "Come to me, my dear brother, with my protection, you won''t die! From then on, the new world will only belong to you and me! "

    Aaron''s tone was changeable, along with two beads spinning close to his head. As the distance gets closer, lightning appears between the two beads, and a small black spot suddenly appears between the two

    "Enough! Aaron, you''re crazy! The world of two people is still called the world! "

    The old rascal kolomir shook his staff towards the ground.

    "Aaron, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have created this magic, I shouldn''t have taught you, it''s all me. Aaron, will you wake up and become my brother again? "

    Kolomir''s voice is obvious, choking!

    "My dear brother, what makes you so cowardly. Magic is right! God is wrong! Wrong is human! It is the arrogant God and the weak, greedy and selfish human beings! "

    "Where were my parents when they died and I begged the gods!"

    "When Anan was dying, where was his God when I prayed to them to exchange his life for Anan''s life!"

    "When you were framed by the magic association, where was the human you saved!"

    "When you are about to be hanged, where is the human you helped!"

    "Brother, you should know this sense of disappointment and despair better than I do! I Aaron want to kill all the arrogant gods in the world and all the selfish and greedy humans! "

    Aaron stood up. With his words, the temperature on the top of the whole soul tower began to drop. I could even see a layer of frost on my skin, which could not melt my body temperature!

    "Enough! Aaron, your idea is too stupid! Your world is too dark! "

    "Human beings are not weak and selfish. Although human beings are not perfect, it is this kind of imperfection that makes them more beautiful, isn''t it? I have seen the mother who stood in front of the child in front of the robbers. Have you seen those strong and brave eyes? "

    "What are you talking about being weak and selfish? What are the brave people who come to attack you now¡°

    "The God has never abandoned mankind. At least he gave us land and food and gave us the future! And these Aaron, you only see the dark side! "

    Klomir roared angrily, pointed his magic wand at Aaron, and a manic fire snake shot out!

    Aaron sighed. "Really, brother, you''re not my opponent."

    Aaron suddenly appeared two naked eye halos, rotating back and forth around him.

    "World class magic? Beyond the existence of the mage? "

    Shocked by the old rogue kolomir, an ice snake flew out of the halo around Aaron''s body.

    The ice snake is crystal clear and looks much stronger than the fire snake. It''s just a confrontation, and the fire snake turns into a fog and disappears.

    "Aaron can''t convince me. I''ll deal with him. Go and stop the collision of soul beads!"

    When the old rogue kolomir saw that the fire snake had fallen and the staff swept across the air, I felt relaxed for a while. I was about to speak, but I saw kolomir''s rarely serious.

    "Lord of the devil!"

    Kolomir''s staff was full of fire. He used the staff to draw a circle in the air. The flame stuck in the air slowly formed a mysterious pattern, which was like a kind of summoning array.

    Not long after, an extremely exaggerated Yan devil stretched out his head from the call array and then drilled out.

    The burning devil roared all over the body. In the originally cold space, it warmed up, and the frost on me melted slowly.

    Looking at the Yan devil, I know that I can''t participate in the battle here. This kind of magic mentor and the world-class magic in the mouth of clomir. It''s not me. A little growing devil can resist.

    What''s more, Aaron fixed me in place with just one finger, which is more powerful than the monkey king.

    At the moment when the Yan devil appeared, Aaron bit his finger and then threw it into the air. The black blood stagnated in the air, and the same call array appeared again. This time, a giant composed of cold ice appeared from here.

    Fire is incompatible with ice, water and fire.

    It''s just colder.

    During this period, kolomir still kept attacking Aaron, and Aaron was only passive defense. For a time, I couldn''t understand this strong and outrageous Aaron. Is it brother control?

    The fight between the two can be described as destroying the sky and the earth, but now I pay more attention to the Pearl of soul and the Pearl of life that are about to collide. If according to Aaron, the destruction of the world is not far away

    Seeing that all kinds of attacks were easily resisted, kolomir sighed, threw his staff into the air and went straight to the smiling Aaron. Aaron didn''t move.

    "I am willing to wake you up at the cost of infinite life! My dear brother. "

    "No one can stop the collision of soul beads. Brother, you should wake up and arrive in the new world with me. Without you, I would be very lost. "

    Aaron spoke sincerely and reached out to touch kolomir''s green forgiveness hat. The halo on his body suddenly expanded a little and wrapped kolomir together.

    "Come on, brother, go to the altar. We are quietly waiting for the arrival of a new world, a world only me and you. "

    Aaron finished talking, fell down with clomir in his arms and dropped the soul tower.

    I hurried to the tower, but I didn''t see them.

    The distance between the Pearl of soul and the Pearl of life in the air is getting closer and closer. The black hole, which was originally a small point, is now the size of a fist.

    The whole soul tower is full of suction, and even space is distorted

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 114

    The two soul beads that are about to collide together, and the black hole that distorts space.

    Aaron, like a God, jumped off the soul tower and disappeared with the founder of life sucking magic, clomir. Maybe he went to the altar in Aaron''s mouth.

    But now how to solve the black hole that is about to devour everything? Will the world be as fragile as paper and destroyed by this mere black hole?

    After seeing Aaron disappear, bald Pedro rushed to No. 1 lying on the ground with unknown life and death for the first time. He turned No. 1 over, leaned his nose, and the color of worry on his face slowly faded.

    "Devil! What should I do! " Bald fidro looked at me and said.

    "Is he dead?"

    "Not yet, but it''s dangerous. Huh? "

    I stared at the two violent beads again, lost in thought.

    "Bald, fidro. We don''t know how to separate the two beads. Now we have to be hard! "

    "That''s the only way..."

    Bald Pedro looked at me, then at the beads, and nodded.

    "Then you are the brave"

    "Then thank you, demon king"

    Bald fidro and I said in unison. Then they looked at each other. It was really embarrassing.

    "You are the first brave man of durlan."

    "You are still the devil!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I know it''s not time to argue with bald fidro. The scale of black holes is still increasing, and the world is extremely dangerous.

    "Weak brave, you come to help the king break the black hole!"

    I took out the momentum that the demon king should have, flapped the wings behind me, and pointed to the sky with the sad cry of frost in my hand.

    Bald fidro seemed to be frightened by my momentum. He kept his mouth open for a long time before he squeezed out a word.

    "How can I help?"

    I glanced at federo, "use your dazzling bald head to guide me. Wait for the demon king to accept the soul bead!"

    Federo looked at me vaguely, turned his head towards the black hole, and a strange light flashed on his bald head.

    I no longer hesitated, flapped my wings, put down my sword and flew to the black hole. There was no great discomfort in place, but as soon as I approached the black hole, the huge suction nearly made me lose my balance and fall from the air.

    I stabilized my body, stretched out my hand to grasp the soul bead, and tried to forcibly separate the two beads in this way.

    Among the rapidly rotating beads of soul and life is a black hole the size of a baby''s head. My hand reached out to the Pearl of the soul, and the lightning that swam outside the rotating pearl hit my hand.

    It''s just a pain, a pain deep into the soul.

    Even the body strength of demon king''s armor is not enough to resist lightning?

    I shouted, externalized the demon king''s armor system directly, and a domineering armor emerged. With this power, I stretched my hand to the Pearl of the soul again.

    The lightning beat on my hand. Even with the protection of armor, it still hurt. I clenched my teeth and my hand was only a little away from the soul bead. As long as I moved forward, I could reach the soul bead.

    But just then, the suction of the black hole rose sharply, and I flapped my wings, but the suction still pulled me towards the middle black hole.

    "Come on! Hold me! "

    I shouted to fidro, who was standing on the ground with his head straight at the black hole.

    Federo heard my cry, rushed to me, flew up and hugged my leg, but the suction was still rising. I was afraid that I would be sucked into the black hole in a short time.

    The whole top layer of the soul tower is full of wind and clouds. All the furnishings and bricks on the ground are flying towards the black hole. At the moment, the black hole seems to have become a huge mouth swallowing everything.

    At this moment, I no longer doubt Aaron''s words. I''m afraid the world will end up in a black hole, but I don''t know how the new world should appear.

    Originally, there was only a little left from the hand of the soul bead, but under the interference of the black hole, the soul bead in front of the finger gradually became distant. Similarly, there is the future of the world. Can destruction no longer be prevented?

    Although I flapped my wings and federo held me, under the strong suction, he and I still moved slowly towards the black hole.

    "I didn''t expect to die with you. I''m not reconciled to the few male characters in the whole book."

    I yelled at federo.

    "Demon king, I think of one thing."

    "Huh?"

    "I remember running in the sunset when I was a child. The wind was noisy that day. Like today, I was blown away by the wind. At the same time, my dream flew away... "

    "Go to your brother-in-law''s sister''s brother-in-law''s brother-in-law''s sister''s brother-in-law''s brother-in-law''s sister''s brother-in-law''s brother-in-law''s brother-in-law''s sister''s brother-in-

    "Demon king, you look like a friend of mine. But he''s a coward, a coward who escaped. Ah, demon king, don''t shake your legs. You''re going to die! "

    I shook my legs hard, trying to make the black hole swallow the bald ladle.

    Maybe because of my action, the black hole is close in front of me. I look at the deep black hole, as if there, everything will return to nothingness. Perhaps the new world is behind this nothingness. Is this something out of nothing in the universe?

    I closed my eyes and heard the voice of fidro. Now he has told the story of his twelve years old.

    With the words like riding lantern, the suction seems to absorb my reason, and I flutter my wings instinctively.

    Suddenly, I felt my body sink, there was a faint feeling of decline, and the suction gradually decreased. I opened my eyes and looked at the bottom in surprise.

    A pair of black wings, bigger than my bat wings, flew a black feather before my eyes. It fell on my lips.

    That''s lanstya, lanstya in black, the falling angel lanstya shaking his black wings!

    "Doodle, doodle! Do you miss me very much? "

    Lanstya pulled me back to the ground and whispered a few words. The white slightly fragile defense shield was opened, and the suction disappeared in an instant.

    "Why are you here!" I said with a little anger.

    Lanstya was obviously stunned, "I, I''ll save you!"

    "It''s dangerous here!"

    "But I saved you."

    I sighed. I was just breathing.

    "Soon, we will all die. Can''t the God of justice see the crisis here!"

    I clenched my fist and hit hard at the place.

    "Lord lanstya, God will not abandon us. Are you an angel? Aren''t you here to save us? Aaron is wrong. God has never abandoned imperfect human beings. It is God''s gift for Aaron to meet Anan when he is sad, and it is God''s arrangement to meet coromir when he is helpless. "

    "It''s not that his world has no light, but that he voluntarily closed his eyes..."

    Bald Pedro said respectfully to lanstya.

    Lanstya put her hand on the bald fidro''s head, and fidro knelt piously on the ground.

    "Surely God has not forsaken you, my people! At this moment, let God save you, the imperfect you and the perfect world! "

    "Now, it is God''s salvation!"

    Lanstya finished talking and walked out of the defense shield. I grabbed her wrist. How many pounds does she have? I can''t tell. Say something beautiful and save her?

    Bald Ladybug fidro''s IQ and hair went to heaven together, but I didn''t. with my IQ of 250, how can I watch the waste goddess feed the black hole? What if the black hole eats bad stomach?

    "I''ll go, you stay!"

    Lanstya broke away from me, turned back and smiled at me: "don''t worry, I, I''m strong..."

    There was a strong wind on the top floor of the whole soul tower. At the moment, the top floor was almost turned into waste, and countless bricks and tiles flew up. Much better than the demolition team.

    Lanstya''s robe moved with the wind, and the wings behind her suddenly wrapped herself.

    Then the mouth read a raw and difficult words.

    These words make me feel very warm and really like a qualified goddess. Is this still my waste goddess lanstya?

    Lanstya spoke faster and faster, and her body had some golden light.

    "Kasula, aka, ovila, sola!"

    "Listen to my guidance and expel the darkness! My name is lanstya, the God of stove fire! "

    With lanstya''s words, dazzling golden light burst out and directly shot at the black hole that swallowed everything.

    I quickly stepped out of the defense shield, flapped my wings behind me, and flew to the still rotating soul bead. The Ninja was in great pain and grabbed the soul bead.

    The rapidly rotating soul beads cut my armor and my palm.

    I drank violently and pressed the soul bead in my hand with both hands. The armor broke and the flesh dissipated, and the soul bead gradually stopped rotating

    "Look, it''s successful! It''s all up to you. I admit you''re no longer a waste... "

    I happily turned my head and said to lanstya, but I can''t say it anymore.

    Because of lanstya, she fell to the ground, her body was shrouded by a pillar of light, and slowly flew towards the sky.

    An ominous premonition came to my mind. Lanstya told her that she had been recalled to the divine world, that is to say, lanstya at the moment had been identified as dying or dead!

    Was it a forced use of force? How could you be so stupid? Why are you trying to be strong!

    I flapped my wings wildly and followed the rising lanstya.

    "Waste! Wake up! Waste! "

    "Lanstya, you''re not a waste. I won''t say you''re a waste anymore. Stop... "

    "No, no! No, you wake up, I won''t laugh at you anymore, I won''t...... "

    "I will never..."

    Lanstya closed her eyes, lay flat, and her face was peaceful... My hand passed through the light column enveloping lanstya, and also passed through her body... She rose faster and faster, but I flew faster and faster. My wings were broken and flesh and blood blurred, but the pain stimulated me to rise... Until I lost lanstya''s figure, At this moment, my body became stiff and my blood coagulated. Numb body, only the heart is still in crazy pain. Is losing such a feeling? The scenes with lanstya came to my mind. I recalled the day I first met, the beautiful goddess in white. There is another sentence, "I am lanstya, a kind, beautiful, just and charming goddess. Please take care of me for the first time!" I squeezed out a smile and looked at the boundless sky, the blue sky, the blue is so lonely, so melancholy¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 115

    "Devil! Devil! "

    There was a faint call in my ear. Was it lanstya''s voice? She came back? I said that lanstya was just a goddess. How could it be so easy to rush into the street!

    "Lanstya, I..."

    I opened my eyes and hugged the person in front of me excitedly.

    "Don''t leave again. I won''t leave again. Get out!"

    In the middle of my words, I changed my meaning, because in front of me was not the beautiful face of lanstya, but the shiny bald ladle of federo.

    I quickly released the man in front of me and held fidro, which made me sick.

    Now federo looked at me with a sad face.

    "Demon king, are you awake?"

    I didn''t answer federo''s question. I still have a headache. The scenes just now are like nightmares.

    Looking at the soul bead burning soul flame in my hand, I know it''s not a dream. Lanstya really left

    The broken wings behind me tell me how cruel the truth is.

    I have a splitting headache. I can''t remember what happened after the fall and how I came back here.

    "I am also very sad about Lord lanstya. But I believe she will come back. "

    Bald fidro looked at me, clenched his fist and said, "this is the Pearl of life. Such an evil bead, I think it is more suitable in your hand."

    Federo said and gave me a bead with a black flame, which was the opposite color of the soul flame on the soul bead in my hand.

    I nodded, took the soul bead and put it in my arms carefully. Where did old rogue kolomir invent soul beads? It''s like building an atomic bomb.

    When I think of clomir, there is infinite anger in my heart, if it weren''t for his brother Aaron. If it weren''t for the soul wizard, if it wasn''t for some damn soul bead, how could something happen to lanstya.

    "Don''t worry, the waste is all right. But if you don''t hurry to kill Aaron, who blasphemed against God, you will die. "

    In my mind, my sister''s voice suddenly sounded. I was relieved. This waste should mean lanstya, as long as she was all right.

    wait! My heart suddenly clicked. Your sister''s task came before the war. I wanted to kill Aaron, and as a brave man!

    After fighting, I forgot about it. Now Aaron''s location is unknown. Where is the altar and how to go! I''m more worried about my life than the safety of lanstya. These unreliable gods won''t give me a few more seconds like lanstya.

    Number one! I hurried to No. 1 lying on the ground with unknown life and death. At this time, No. 1 was extremely weak and in urgent need of treatment.

    It''s impossible to tell me the location of the altar when I see No. 1, and the only thing I can know is Ellie!

    As soon as Ellie entered the soul tower, we left her on the first floor with Keya.

    Ignoring the inquiry of bald Pedro, I ran to the first floor of the soul tower.

    Soon came to the first floor. It was still so empty. Ellie sat on the ground with her back to me and a man in her arms.

    Her mouth hummed a children''s song, very simple lyrics, very ordinary tunes. But it brought tears to my eyes.

    This is a song that children in Capua can sing.

    When I approached Ellie, the footsteps caught her attention. She paused slightly and looked back at me. Ellie looked very haggard, but she couldn''t see sadness, but her face was full of tears.

    She held Keya in her arms. Keya''s face was very peaceful, like sleeping.

    "Demon king, do you know? She is Keya, my friend, my sister. She''s asleep. Don''t disturb her! "

    I couldn''t say a word. In a short time, what happened in the whole hermit hit my heart, and the wind of parting disturbed my fragile heart.

    "Ellie, do you know the location of the altar. Aaron is not dead yet... "

    "Aaron? Aaron! Aaron, I''m going to kill Aaron. Keya, wait for me. I''m going to kill Aaron. He hurt you. "

    "Keya, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I promised you that you would live well. Wait for me here first. I''ll take you to kapua. That''s our home and grandpa is there. You must wait for me... "

    I frowned at Ellie, but ya seemed to be dead, but Ellie''s reaction worried me more. Although Ellie looks normal on the surface, I''m afraid she''s on the verge of collapse.

    "Devil, let''s go. I''ll take you to the altar! I''ll kill Aaron myself! "

    Ellie clenched her teeth and her face was full of tears. I shook my head and walked out of the tower of soul.

    Ellie gently put down Keya and came out with me. When she captured the soul bead, my hand was hurt only by the high-speed rotating soul bead, and the bat wing behind her was broken because she followed lanstya to take off. Now I don''t have the appearance of the great devil. At this time, I am really like a dog, a lost dog.

    At the entrance of the altar, Ellie walks in front. There is no light here. The dark and humid staircase winds down, and below is endless darkness, which can devour the darkness of the heart!

    It turned out that this altar was the place where Ellie and her parents held the adult ceremony last time, and it was also the place where Kaya sacrificed her life to save Ellie. The place where the grudges between Ellie and Keya and Aaron began will also be the place where all this will end. Ellie lit a flame and lit up the road under her feet. She didn''t say a word all the way, but the anger in her heart burned me and hurt my heart. Before long, we came to the bottom. On the original central platform, two people stood looking at each other. There were bright lights around them, and there was only such a light in the whole darkness, which was mixed with dark shadows. The huge platform is divided into two parts, one is a sea of fire burning flames, and the other is frozen. I knew there was an abyss between the platforms. Before Ellie could react, I took her and flew to the platform. Although the wings are broken and flying is accompanied by pain, I don''t care at all. Because Aaron is right in front of me. This destroyed countless lives, hurt Keya, and put lanstya in danger! As soon as Alice and I landed on the platform, coromir suddenly shouted, "don''t come!"¡° Take Ellie, go! Come on! " As soon as the old rascal finished speaking, a mouthful of blood gushed out. He bent his body and covered his chest¡° It seems to have failed! My dear brother, is it worth it? You burned your life to fight with your dear brother. Even if you prevented the destruction of the world, can you stop me from killing her? "¡° You broke my heart, my brother, because of this child, you left me! Because of this child, you gave up your brother. She is the culprit of all this! " Aaron smiled wildly, and his condition was not very good. The white robe in front of him was now charred, with some black blood¡° Have you met your friend? The girl named Keya, she has a very pure and beautiful soul, ha ha ha. Have you seen her tortured and painful expression? " Aaron suddenly said to Ellie¡° I''ll kill you! " Alihong looked at her eyes and roared. Angry Ellie seems to have lost her mind. She rushes towards Aaron. But Aaron''s speed is faster than her. Aaron seems to have a heavy heart to kill Ellie. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 116

    Watching the cold spear attack Ellie, my heart jumped wildly. I don''t want to lose anyone. The war here is over, the decline of the hermit is a foregone conclusion, and Aaron, the king of no soldiers, is the only one left in the whole soul city.

    The old rascal kolomir was a little more anxious than me. He bent down and shouted, "immortal Phoenix!"

    With kolomir''s shouting, he danced the staff in his hand, and the burning staff drew a beautiful curve in the air. Not long after, a magic array composed of flames emerged in the air, and a cry came out from the array, and the whole platform trembled because of the cry.

    "Finally, my dear brother, because of the child in front of me. You have changed. You are angry with me. You are facing me with swords. You are no longer my brother! "

    Aaron also went crazy with the appearance of the Dharma array. He put his hand in his mouth, bit off his finger and chewed it. My mouth is full of black blood. I feel cold all over.

    Aaron vomited a mouthful of black blood mixed with flesh and skin towards the empty air. A Dharma array that looked full of gloom but sent out cold gradually emerged.

    Kolomir''s flame array, after the call, a fist sized fireball sprang out. The fireball gradually grew larger in the air, like a crouching beast, stretching its body at the moment.

    In fact, the fireball exploded suddenly. It seems that an immortal Phoenix, originally embroidered on the robe of the soul wizard, appears in the air at the moment.

    Like the fire phoenix pattern I have seen, this is the legendary immortal bird, but the body of the fire has a feeling of flesh and blood. Just one look, there is an illusion of burning eyes and soul.

    The power of fire phoenix is that you never want to look at it. It is the real king, beyond the beast of life and death.

    It was only a slight cry, and the cold ice gun turned into a stream of steam, as if it had never appeared.

    The temperature of the whole platform is gradually rising. I look at kolomir. He is as old as a centenarian at the moment. I think this magic consumes him a lot.

    Ellie''s face showed unprecedented fear. What''s the concept of Fire Phoenix? She''s a fire magic. Naturally, I know more than I do.

    But in front of this powerful Phoenix, Aaron was even more crazy.

    "Brother, the convent is yours. I''ve always been the vice president. Even the totem is your Phoenix. But you killed me because of the child in front of you. Now you are fighting with me because of her! Coromir, my heart is as cold as the air! "

    As soon as Aaron''s voice fell, a cry also appeared in the cold black staff in front of him, but it sounded like it came from Jiuyou.

    Not long ago, a disgusting and terrible head emerged from the Dharma array. It was the head of a bird that could not be said.

    Then, the whole strange bird rushed out of the Dharma array, circled in mid air, and hissed.

    The whole body of this strange bird is composed of ice crystals, but its body is a little like a beast. It is such a strange ice bird. It gives me a sense of oppression no less than the immortal Phoenix.

    "Aaron, my brother, why don''t you wake up! This child made me understand the meaning of life and death! Why bother with eternal life? Isn''t it good to live like this! Brother, you and I are wrong. Even this damn life sucking magic can change your life and make you immortal. But your soul can''t be changed. It will only become more and more decadent. You can''t replace God. Such a soul can only be a devil... "

    During the conversation between kolomir and Aaron, the fire phoenix and the ice crystal strange bird seemed to find each other, chirped and flapped their wings in the air, as if they were ready to attack at any time.

    The air was full of anxiety, and the whole platform was shaking, as if rejecting these two powerful forces.

    I protected Ellie tightly for fear that the next fight would affect the sad woman with tears on her face.

    Now is not the time to consider whether I can complete your sister''s task. Only here do I know how ridiculous I am. Even Aaron at the end of the crossbow, I have no strength to fight with it, not to mention lanstya has left.

    The task is no longer important.

    Over there, kolomir just sighed slightly, and the sadness in his face turned into water vapor, which was evaporated in the air by the temperature of the Phoenix.

    "Come to an end, old man will accompany you, my brother Aaron!"

    With kolomir''s sigh, the long manic Phoenix flapped its wings, and the flame brought by the wings seemed to burn the air.

    At Aaron''s command, the ice crystal strange bird gave a cry and flew towards the immortal Phoenix.

    At this moment, I saw Aaron''s relief, I saw kolomir''s sadness, and I saw Ellie''s panic and worry.

    The collision was imminent. I stretched out my broken wings and wrapped Ellie tightly.

    "Boom!"

    Ears are roaring, feet are shaking, eyes are dark.

    Fire and ice crystals hit my broken wings at the same time. I can only feel the strange feeling. At the moment, I''m afraid my wings have no more good skin and flesh. I can''t remember how long it took. But the platform still roared reluctantly, as if protesting that the two violent magical energies collided on its body. The wide platform is now broken, the ground is cracked, and there are still burning flames and cold ice crystals everywhere. If the stone falls, I''m afraid it will disintegrate soon. Clomir and Aaron lie on the ground. No one knows what happened just now. Before I could take back my wings, the bat wings behind me disappeared automatically. Ellie lay in front of me with a smooth breath. I don''t know whether it was because of too much sadness and fatigue or the impact or the impact on her. The disintegration of the whole platform is not too fast. It will be fine for a while and a half. I went to the old rogue kolomir. His breathing was a little disordered, but at least he was alive. I didn''t observe Aaron''s situation. Now I''m at the end of my life. The pain of my body tortures me, and my wings can''t be summoned. It''s still serious to think about how to escape with old hooligans kolomir and Ellie¡° Cough... "A light cough startled me. I looked along the voice and it was Aaron! He''s not dead yet! Aaron struggled to his feet, his white robe covered with blood. With his cough, a mouthful of black blood was sprayed out. He walked to kolomir with firm and heavy steps. He walked step by step to the clomir lying on the ground. Every step was very difficult. As he approached, I found myself shaking from the Lord. My heart jumped. Such a monster didn''t die in the previous explosion. I think so. I can escape, not to mention Aaron, who is comparable to the gods! I picked up the moan of frost. At the moment, the magic sword has no ability to strengthen, and has changed back to an ordinary long sword. I held it in my hand and pointed it at Aaron. Watching Aaron step by step, there was a black blood stain behind him. His faltering pace made my heart a little doubt, this evil Aaron, what is he going to do¡° The devil should go back to hell, Aaron, stop your steps! " I held my sword and shouted to Aaron. Aaron just looked at me and grinned. No longer hesitated, I stabbed Aaron with a sword. To my surprise, Aaron didn''t dodge and no magic was released¡° Thank you... "Aaron said unknowingly. I don''t know why. After hearing his words again, I subconsciously took back my sword. As I pulled out the long sword, Aaron covered his chest and fell down... Aaron did not stop after falling, but still climbed towards kolomir. There was no hostility in his eyes. At the moment, his eyes were bright and clear. For a moment, I was stunned... Aaron climbed to kolomir and stroked the wrinkled face of the old rogue with his bloody hand¡° Brother, I''m back, I''m Aaron... "At the same time, in my mind, the cold voice of the task sounded: after the task is completed, reward your sister worth 10000 points... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 117

    The sudden task completion prompt sound in my mind made the originally desolate scene look funny. These gods, who boast of mercy, don''t understand division and cooperation?

    I stared at my palm. The hand holding the long sword was indeed a human hand. It should be the explosion energy to resist the fire and cold ice that made me retreat from the demonization and coincidentally completed the system task.

    It makes people laugh bitterly. This prompt sound means that Aaron is dead

    Aaron, who is like a God, should die so lightly. It''s just a sword I stabbed because of fear. Maybe he''s tired and invincible. It''s also a kind of loneliness.

    It should be kolomir who really killed him, it should be brotherhood

    I put Aaron''s body flat. His beautiful face was so peaceful with a smile. The halo of the past is gone. Now Aaron has only cold bodies.

    I put his hands flat. Although the stones on the platform fell off faster and faster, I still spent a lot of time sorting out his remains.

    Before long, the whole platform was just a small place where I was.

    I smiled bitterly. It wasn''t just Aaron who died. It seems that I can''t escape. The demonization still can''t be opened. In front of me is a bottomless abyss, which connects the cave we passed when we came.

    Although I don''t know how high it is, I believe this height is enough for me to die several times.

    To tell you the truth, I was a little tired. I was tired the moment lanstya was taken away by the divine light.

    "Someone! He is a brave man! "

    Just as I closed my eyes, a cry aroused my attention. The voice was very familiar. I couldn''t hear who it was for a while.

    "Save it..."

    "But, sister Youli, they are brave!"

    "I know. I want to ask them where our demon king is going. Is this a good reason?"

    Before long, several banshees flew towards me. One by one, they grabbed me, coromir and Ellie.

    "Why not save him!"

    I pointed to Aaron and shouted at the Banshee.

    The Banshee seemed to be startled by my sudden roar.

    "He''s dead..."

    "I know!"

    I can''t tell why. The words of thank you before Aaron died, and his staggering but firm walk to kolomir, have made a significant difference to Aaron. I don''t even want him dead in the wilderness.

    And he dragged the annihilated body to climb to kolomir, and he smiled and said that I''m back before he died

    I broke free of the Banshee''s claws and ran towards Aaron''s body. At this time, the whole platform shook violently. It seemed that I could no longer bear the huge pressure and collapsed.

    Aaron, his body fell from the abyss in front of me, and the smiling body fell

    Since then, no one will remember Aaron, the founder of the hermit who once brought fear to mankind.

    And I also fell into the dark abyss with these bricks and stones.

    A thin figure flew towards me, picked me up and struggled to flap my wings

    The soul City, now called the soul ruins, may be more appropriate. The tower of the soul collapsed and most of the buildings were destroyed for unknown reasons.

    I sat on the ground and looked at the black city, the rotten and dirty city, the fallen city.

    It''s all over. There''s no soul wizard or hermit anymore

    "Thank you for saving me..."

    It was Bella who saved me. Although I was strange, it was the sick vampire Lori who saved me.

    "Nothing. I can''t see people fall into the abyss because I..."

    Bella looked very sad and seemed to recall something. Can just say half, but turned into a face of evil.

    "Hey, hey, the blood of the brave..."

    Bella sniffed beside me, and then walked away with a look of disgust

    "The blood of Lord devil is more delicious."

    Bella turned away and left a word that frightened me.

    "Cunning brave man, let me ask you, have you ever seen where our demon king has gone!"

    Julie came over and asked me with a frosty face.

    "The devil left first with a woman in black. Let me tell you to go back."

    Youli looked at me with suspicion. She didn''t seem to forget that she had passed the forest on her way here. Ellie and I went to find the lost Lina. Once tied by Li, but escaped with Qiu''s help.

    I don''t want to tell them about lanstya. On the one hand, I''m afraid they''re worried, and on the other hand, I''m afraid I''ll be more worried. I firmly believe that lanstya has just returned to the divine world to cultivate herself. She will come here again, come to my demon castle and cook the food that can kill me with a smile.

    "People of the demon clan listen to orders! Return to the devil''s Castle immediately! "

    Julie said to the crowd. Qiu came to me while everyone was cleaning up¡° Anle, why are you so badly hurt and worried about me! " When she scolded me, I looked at myself. I was covered with blood and my hands became white bones. I smiled at her and signaled her not to care¡° If not, Julie said he saw the demon king go to the altar, we wouldn''t go to the altar to look for it. Although I didn''t find it, fortunately I finally saved you... "Qiu! Come back! " You Li''s voice sounded again. Qiu stuck out her tongue and waved to me. Her eyes were full of nostalgia. Walked towards my magic servant team¡° We''ll see each other again! " I shouted to Qiu. Qiu turned around and smiled at me. It was a pure smile, "I know!" Seeing my evil servant leave and walk among the ruins, in less than half a day, this brilliant city is now so dilapidated. Old rogue kolomir and Ellie were breathing smoothly and lying on the ground at the moment. I also lay down and looked at the sky. I''ve never seen such a blue sky. It''s blue and melancholy. On that day, a red sun was about to set, reflecting half of the bloody sky. Was it that the sky also shed blood and tears? Everything was over, and the pain of the body began to come alive like bamboo shoots after a spring rain. I don''t care. The pain at least makes me feel alive. Sometimes I don''t know if my heart is dead... "Ah, what are you doing. My lord? " Looking at the sky, I seem to see lanstya''s waste face, laughing at me... "Anle, why are you here! They, what happened to them! " Two people came out of the ruins not far away. They helped them to me. The bald ladybug, like a shining star, ran towards me and shouted. I lay on the ground and didn''t want to answer any questions. If I slept like this, I woke up and found that it was a dream, and lanstya was standing beside me with a bowl of rice porridge with skeleton head and evil index¡° It''s all over. There''s no more convent... "Let''s go and get out of here. I want to go home... "Fidro and number one helped coromir and Ellie, and I followed them to the distance. I looked back and saw the ruins of the soul city. It seemed that there were two people standing on the ruins of the soul tower. They waved and smiled at me, one in white, with a beautiful face and one with blond hair... And the sunset was sinking in the West. Soon after, This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 118

    In the festler Empire, tanzan, a town in the Arthas valley near the former city of the soul.

    The town is not big. Under the hospitality of Lei Yin, head of the lily knights, the silver sword knights and the brave people I brought are resting here.

    By the way, celebrate their victory - the annihilation of the hermit and the city of the soul.

    Everyone in the streets and alleys sang and danced, and spent three days with joy and excitement.

    Different from the excitement of the crowd, federo and I.

    Now we sat in the room in silence. Only the two of us know about lanstya.

    The angel lanstya in his eyes lowered her identity, put down her dignity and lurked in the demon king castle as an angel.

    In my eyes, lanstya is a stupid goddess with a black belly.

    I sat in bed, the joy of victory did not exist, but the pain in my heart was obviously suffocating.

    Especially under the irradiation of bald ladybug''s light bulb head with the intensity of hundreds of watts, I feel even more uncomfortable.

    "Dong Dong!"

    There was a knock on the door. Before I could speak, the door was kicked open.

    "ALARA, that''s amazing! I said you two big men, a bitter gourd face; A star head. What are you doing here! It''s busy outside. There''s a little sister dancing. All the dancers of the festler empire are like this, and so on! You''re not interested? You two look at each other in this room? Is it difficult? Arala! No, No. You go on, I won''t disturb you! "

    It was Rhine, the head of the lily knights, who said and gestured in the air.

    "Rhine, you''re relieved. I won''t like him! " Fidro touched the bald ladle and roared with great momentum. He just became a mother''s gun.

    Probably because Lucie''s gun pointed to his chest, federo put his hands on his chest and looked alert. It seems that Lucy''s enemy is ashamed. I''ll take off his clothes. The shooting method has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    "Anle, your name is Anle, right? The one who says the East is opposite the West! Why did you run away when the war started? You came back after you were hurt? I heard that a hooligan appeared in Tansan town a few days ago. Peeking at the old man''s bath, he was beaten and ran away. Shouldn''t it be you? It''s possible to think about it. However, the soul city is far away from Tansan town. There should not be enough time. "

    Rhine suddenly stopped her chattering speech and looked at me carefully.

    "You must be able to teleport magic! Hey, don''t turn around. Let me be right, don''t you? I''ll tell you, it''s wrong for you to run away like this. No, no, it''s wrong for you to peek at the old man''s bath... "

    I let lein''s nameless fire rise in her heart. I was about to get angry, but I saw Lucy looking at me coldly.

    I put my clenched fist down, "Captain lein joked. I can''t see the old man take a bath. It depends on the old woman, doesn''t it? "

    As soon as I spoke, lein looked frosty, "it''s really you! Is to see the old woman! Lucy, tie this rogue up and then tie me up with a tortoise shell! "

    Lein suddenly turned into a flower crazy face and rushed towards Lucy

    "Captain lein, you can say it directly. You don''t have to beat around the Bush, let alone use it."

    After listening to Rhine again, federo suddenly looked at her very seriously and said.

    Lein stopped fighting with Lucy and stared at bald fidro. The atmosphere in the room fell to freezing point. I looked back and forth strangely at her and fidro.

    "I''m worthy of being the head of the silver sword knights. Let me be frank. The hermit will be destroyed, and the residents of tansang town will live a happy life from now on. Unfortunately, many things are not beautiful. Last night, we found the body of a villager. "

    "The body is very strange. After examination, it should have been sucked dry and died. The identity of the deceased was also determined. He was a beggar in the town. At the moment of celebration in the whole town, his death is so insignificant. Maybe no one will remember him now. It''s sad to think of it. "

    "So, what do you want to do?" Said fidro, after a moment''s meditation.

    Rhine suddenly hugged fidro''s arm and shook it, with tears in her eyes. "Look, it''s nervous for my little brother. We preliminarily believe it''s some kind of blood sucking demon clan. I know you''ve just participated in the battle of the convent. You''re very tired. But no one helped me, little brother. Do you want to see such a lovely and simple girl as me deal with the unknown monster alone? Little brother, you help me... "

    "You Lily knights, hundreds of people, can''t cope?"

    "ALARA, little brother Anle, it''s certainly no problem for our knights to go out. It''s just that they''re celebrating now. People are so tired at ordinary times. It''s not easy to relax now. I''ll give them a task. I, the head of the knights, will not bear it! "

    Lein said it with deep affection, just like a good leader.

    "Well, little brothers, you go. Anyway, I''m staying here. Help us... "

    "If you don''t help me, I can only send you to prison. Anle, you are suspected of peeping and violating the laws of the festler empire. You should dig your eyes!"

    Rhine turns her face much faster than a book.

    "This is the festler Empire, two little brothers..."

    As soon as Rhine finished speaking, Lucie danced the long gun in the air.

    There was no way but to compromise temporarily. I looked at fidro and felt that he should not be involved. "I''ll go with you alone. When?"

    Federo sighed. "Captain Rhein can help you. There''s no problem."

    Lein happily hugged bald Pedro''s arm. Opal rubbed him tightly and said, "bald brother is the best. I''ll come to you tonight!"

    Then he winked at me again and left the room with Lucy.

    "We are friends, and I''m sorry..." federo stood up, hesitated for a moment, said to me, and then walked out of the room.

    Fidro left the room, and the whole room looked empty. I lay in bed thinking of that waste

    "Sister of the National People''s Congress, are you there?"

    In my mind, I asked the elder sister of the task publisher again. Since the first World War of the hermit, I have been here like a wandering soul. I haven''t contacted the elder sister of the task publisher for three days. It seems that the thing I want to ask her about lanstya has become empty talk.

    Sure enough, she was still gone. When she wanted to give up, the lazy voice of the big sister sounded in her mind.

    "What''s up? I don''t know about waste! "

    Just as I was about to speak, my big sister blocked my words directly.

    "Can''t you really tell me something? Just tell me life and death..."

    After a long silence, the big sister said, "she forcibly untied the seal, which is very serious to her body. Barely saved... "

    ¡±Your reward points can be used. One is 10000 points. "

    The eldest sister seemed to feel that she had said a little too much and deliberately turned off the topic. I nodded, a little relieved, as long as it was all right. My mood has also changed. As long as she is still alive, she will come to me again one day

    "Your attributes!"

    Name: Anle

    Occupation: Demon King

    attribute

    Power: 100

    Speed: 120

    Physical strength: 100

    Magic: 70

    IQ: 250

    Your sister''s value: 10000

    My attribute point appears in my mind. This is the last time when KAP Adam earthworm seduced the soul wizard, I added 20 points of physical strength. Now there is only magic difference from our grand volunteer of 100.

    Speaking of being a demon king, my magic is still very poor.

    "Add it to magic 30 points."

    I said to my eldest sister that after a while, I felt comfortable with my body. This time, I felt comfortable. Is it possible that the demon king is an intellectual hero? Think about it, too. I have a high IQ.

    "Now you can upgrade. The first-order demon king meets the conditions. "

    The big sister said to me abruptly,

    "Ah, wait, you haven''t said that the demon king can be upgraded before!"

    "Didn''t I say it now?"

    I have a black face. I can''t be serious with my big sister. If she is unhappy, it can make me have a headache and even worse.

    "What''s the advantage of upgrading?"

    "Let me see. The attribute value remains unchanged, but there is a new skill called dark flame. I don''t know what it is. Do you want to try it? It only needs 5000 yuan. It''s really cheap. "

    I have a black face. This big sister''s business is really too unskilled. I always have the feeling of inducing shopping, but I''m still happy to try if I can become stronger and acquire new skills.

    The first World War of the convent made me realize how important strength is. If I could solve the soul bead alone, lanstya wouldn''t have an accident.

    Thinking of this, I touched the soul bead in my arms and made up my mind.

    "Then upgrade." After careful calculation, I was promoted to the first level demon king. I still have 2000 points of your sister''s value left. I can only keep it for the time being. In exchange for new skills, there are tens of thousands or even more. It''s really cost-effective to change a dark flame compared with 5000.

    The eldest sister gave a sound, and then a golden light suddenly rose from me, warm all over. Only then did I have the appearance of upgrading.

    After a long time, the upgrade was completed. I couldn''t wait to open the demonization. I''ll know whether it was used or not.

    With the opening of demonization, there was no obvious change. Touching the devil horn on my head was still the same, but when I looked down to check my body, those strange patterns on my body changed from black to light purple. Is this the sign?

    The release of the dark flame was in my mind. I shook with one hand, and a dark green flame appeared in my hand. I threw one hand towards the bed, and the wooden bed turned into ashes in an instant

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 119

    The power of the dark green fire is beyond my imagination, and it is the kind of point-to-point combustion. The dark green flame without temperature just turns the wooden bed into ashes in an instant, and does not burn other furniture.

    I suddenly remembered something and hurriedly summoned a dark fire again. Then I attached the demon king armor energy in my body to the dark fire. In an instant, the color of the whole dark fire was green again. The rich green was like a forgiveness hat on the head of an old rogue.

    I threw the strengthened dark fire on the wooden bed where federo slept. Just for a moment, the wooden bed turned into ashes. In terms of speed, it was a little faster than what had not been strengthened

    Now it seems that my use of this energy in my body is too wrong. It is unwise and a waste to attach the armor energy to the sword or wings and release it.

    I don''t know if the dark fire can be attached to the wings or wrapped around the body. If I can, my combat effectiveness will be a little stronger.

    Just as I fantasized about the dark green flame on my bat wing, the door was knocked again.

    I still keep this enchantment and have to quit in the future, just staring at the door.

    "Anle, it''s me. I''ll bring you some food and put it at the door."

    Outside the door is Lina. I haven''t been out of the house these three days. She sent me meals.

    The footsteps outside the door gradually went away. I put my heart down, but then the sound of "pedaling" sounded.

    "Anle, will you open the door? It''s been three days. We are worried about you. I didn''t mean to call you a coward. Who, who''s calling, you''ll disappear... "

    Lina''s misunderstanding is normal. I didn''t tell her about lanstya.

    This strange Lina with a brain hole thought that I didn''t go out of the house because she scolded me for being a coward. For a time, I stayed where I was.

    "Anle, are you there? I''m coming in. "

    Lina sighed, as if she had made up her mind, and the door was pushed open.

    I reacted from the stunned God and hurried out of the demonized state.

    The door was opened. Lina was dressed in grass-green clothes and blond curls. She was very noble, which matched his identity as the daughter of the city Lord.

    "Ah! Hooligans! "

    Lina suddenly covered her eyes, which was still a standard textbook, and then ran out of the room without looking back.

    I''m confused. This Lina is inexplicable. She just came in and ran away? Is it hard to be scared away by my handsome? I said, handsome is always a sin.

    I think I really should go out of the haze. I shook my head and walked outside the room. A small wind blew from the door. It was very cool, especially on my

    Huh? I suddenly noticed something strange and lowered my head tremblingly. Grass! Little mouse on the prairie!

    This task of killing people is not worth their lives. Elder sister, you didn''t tell me that the demonized transformation of the first-order demon king also has its own explosive clothing effect! Isn''t this cheating? No wonder Lina ran away, you have to! I''m a hooligan again

    I quickly closed the door, rummaged through the boxes, found a dress, put it on, and then walked out of the door.

    The streets are very busy. Everyone has a smile on his face. I don''t adapt to the bustling streets. Maybe it''s because I''ve been living for three days.

    At the corner of the street, there was an obscene old man with a green hat. The old man was squinting at passers-by, especially women.

    I walked towards the old green hat, "old rascal, you still stick to your old ways!"

    "Don''t talk, squat down and feel quietly!"

    "Feel what?"

    "Breath, different breath, different youth breath. After seeing kapua, the festler Empire really has a different taste. Look at this figure, this leg and this chest! "

    "Stop, stop! Are you well? "

    Old rascal coromir stood up and held his hat. "What did he tell you at last?"

    I looked at kolomir calmly, although I was the brave one at the scene. But I still claimed that the devil killed Aaron and left. I just wanted to avoid the battle and stumbled into the altar.

    No one will doubt my statement, because in their eyes, I am the coward who just fought and ran away.

    "Didn''t you say that? It''s all over. I just got there. I don''t know what you''re talking about... "

    "If you don''t want to say it, it''s just that the demon king killed my despairing brother. I don''t have much time. Now I just want to enjoy my life... "

    Kolomir''s tone was sad. At the moment, he seemed to be a few years old.

    Kolomir walked far away. For a moment, I couldn''t bear it. I sighed and shouted to the old rascal, "brother, I''m back. I''m..."

    The old rascal suddenly stopped, waved his hand to me with his back, motioned me not to say any more, and then staggered towards the distance.

    Although I can''t see his expression clearly, I always feel that the old rogue at the moment must laugh very happy... The pain in the heart of the old rogue, clomir, may be greater than me. My loss can at least return, and his loss is forever... Sometimes, life is like this. You think you are miserable, but you won''t be the worst one. I shook my head. At this time, it was approaching evening. I continued to walk blindly in the street. Not far away, Lina and Ellie were selecting apples in front of the apple stand. My secret is not good. Now is not the time to meet Lina. I quickly turned and left¡° Easy! " Ellie''s cry forced me to stop. I walked towards them with a smile, "aren''t these Miss Lina and Ellie, buying apples? By the way? " I looked at the fruit stand full of red apples and flattered her¡° Hum, hooligan! " Lina gave a low scold, which made Ellie look at her¡° Thank you. I heard you saved me... "Ellie said to me expressionless. Ellie''s mood is stable. It seems that she has come out of the sadness of losing elegance. In fact, compared with the old rascal and Ellie, my sadness is so ridiculous. I waved my hand, picked up an apple and took a bite. "Just invite me to eat this. Don''t thank me." Lina and Ellie suddenly looked at me in shock¡° Well, Anle. We, we don''t have money... "I''m in a cold sweat. I don''t have money. What are you doing in front of the apple stand? Just for archiving? I smiled faintly, "it''s okay, I, I don''t have any money! Run! " I shouted, pulled up Ellie and Lina and ran away. Behind us, the stall owner held a knife and shouted something, closely following us. I don''t know how long it took to get rid of the stall owner. The three of us stopped. At this time, it was dark. I lay on the ground regardless of the image and laughed loudly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 120

    Lying on the ground, I smiled happily, which is a feeling of long absence.

    Yuli looked at me and looked like she wanted to talk and stop.

    It was a long time before she made up her mind to say to me.

    "Anle, I''ve always wanted to tell you that the stall owner shouted as if he didn''t want money. Did he ask us to cut apples with a knife?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lina''s words made me look black, and I quickly turned off the topic.

    "Ellie, will you still miss Kaya?"

    In fact, I''m curious about what Ellie and Keya said on the first floor of the soul tower that day, and how Ellie untied her heart knot.

    Ellie smiled at me faintly. Her face was beautiful and her short hair was very pure and lovely, especially her long lost smile.

    My dry heart seems to be in full bloom with a flower called alikeya.

    "Nothing. People shouldn''t live in the past. And I don''t think Kaya is dead. "

    I suddenly sat up, "what are you talking about!"

    Ellie was startled, patted her chest, stabilized her mood and said to me, "after coming here, I went to the soul city again. There are no mages in the festler Empire, so we have a lot of mages in Capua. "

    "The purpose of this time is to clean the battlefield and burn the bodies of those soul wizards in the order to prevent the outbreak of plague."

    "And I found no elegant body in the ruins of the soul tower. I remember she was there... "

    Lina seemed to be the first time to hear Ellie talk about it. She frowned. "Can you remember wrong? Didn''t you faint in the end?"

    Alice shook her head and made no answer.

    I can understand Lina''s question, but as I was there. But ya is indeed in the soul tower, unless someone goes to the soul city after the battle.

    But who would be bored to go to the city of the soul of the dead? What''s his purpose?

    Or were the two figures I looked back at when we left the city of souls that day not my illusion?

    But it''s impossible. My system task prompts me to complete, and this task is also to kill Aaron!

    For a time, I felt layers of fog around me. And who will be the man who controls the fog!

    Just as I was wondering, a cry came from a distance.

    "Help!" The cry sounded strange. It was a feeling of excitement in fear.

    I suddenly turned over and didn''t have time to explain too much. I remember lein''s words very clearly. Did the blood sucking demon attack human beings?

    The blood sucking demons who are presumptuous in front of my demon king are looking for death!

    "Go and have a look!"

    After I finished talking to Ellie and Lina, I rushed to the source of the voice.

    Now it''s completely dark. Thanks to the devil''s vision, I can see things at night like day.

    The source of the sound was an alley. When I rushed in, the two people hugged each other very vaguely and were gnawing.

    A special wave of royal dog food, my anger starts from my heart, and evil grows to my courage. Shouted at the two men, "animals! Let go of the girl! "

    My voice caught their attention. The girl who shouted for help and the animals gnawing at her neck threw surprised eyes at me. At this time, Ellie and Lina also came to me.

    I saw the two dog food sprinklers, but this one made my scalp numb. I quickly changed my mouth and said, "girl, let go of that beast!"

    The "girl" who shouted for help had sideburns, beards and braids. He smiled at me with a big mouth.

    The man with his face on her neck, although he looks male, doesn''t need to be bearded. Pale and somewhat more beautiful than women.

    He was dressed in black, slender, and looked at me with red eyes.

    It seemed that I disturbed him, looked at me angrily and ran towards the deep part of the alley.

    "Chase!"

    I shouted, instantly increased my speed and quickly chased him.

    Just when she passed the beautiful bearded girl, she held her body tightly and couldn''t move any more.

    I have to admire this girl. She is such a man.

    "Elder sister, can I discuss something with you? You let go of me and I''ll help you chase the hooligan? "

    "Hehe, who do you think is like a hooligan between me and him?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Then why did you shout for help?"

    I still couldn''t help asking. The beautiful bearded girl hid her mouth and smiled, "mom said that girls should be reserved."

    The beautiful bearded girl then hugged me and stepped up a bit, like a strange Python wrapped around food.

    At this time, Ellie and Lina, who went to pursue, also came back. It seems that they were lost.

    I looked at Ellie and Lina in despair, one with his head down and hands down, and the other with his head up.

    It''s a good picture. Look up at the sky, the moon is laughing, look down at the ground, and the waves are jumping¡° No help? " All that responded to me was a raw whistle. I was helpless and said to the beautiful bearded girl, "elder sister, can you be gentle? For the first time... "Don''t worry, you!" The bearded girl patted her chest and promised that through her clothes, I could see the rich hair on her neck and hear the unwilling roar of the hair. It was really a group of poor lost chest hair... "ALARA? I said why I couldn''t find you, so you enjoy it here! OK, you''re happy. Can you afford that little bald head? " Suddenly, a bright, satirical voice sounded. At the same time, behind Ellie and Lina, lein''s beautiful figure showed up. With her were Lucie, the son of the star, and bald fidro¡° Little bald, are you sad, are you sad? He betrayed you. If I were you, I would die with that old man! You see what he can compare with you. Isn''t he more hairy than you, more hair than you, more hair than you, and braided? Isn''t it more hairy than your chest... "Lein''s whole body turned into Gatling with blue fire. At the moment, federo was attacked by her and his eyes were shining in the moonlight. While she was talking, she held my beautiful bearded girl and let me go. He bowed to Rhine and ran away like a fly¡° Well, she''s a woman... "I still couldn''t help explaining¡° Anle, was there a cry for help just now? " Federo seemed to want to change the subject and asked me seriously. I nodded and pointed to the man''s escape direction¡° A man in a black robe, with no beard on his face and a pale face. " Lein glanced at Lucie beside her. Lucie nodded at her before she said to me, "it should be the demon clan!" When lein finished speaking, she jumped to Ellie and Lina, and the hair on her head trembled¡° Your name is Ellie and your name is Lina, right? Do you have time to talk with me. I''ll tell you, I''m the head of the lily knights. In this country, it''s the existence of robbing women... "Lucy scolded Rhine and coughed gently. Lein withdrew bitterly from Ellie and Lina and said to me and federo with a serious face: "it''s important. Go find him now!" Fidro nodded very seriously. The bald lad seemed to be restrained by this remark. Lein didn''t even think about what it would be like if lein couldn''t find the north and asked her to take us to find someone¡° How can I find his location? " I asked directly. Lein looked at me proudly and took out a small bottle from her purse around her waist¡° See this? "¡° Huh? " Rhine shook the vial. It was transparent liquid. Then she took out the same vial. There was some red liquid on the bottle¡° The last time the man committed an attack, he was shot by the guard. This is the blood on the arrow. "¡° We don''t have magicians in the festler Empire, but that doesn''t mean we can''t do magic. The liquid in this vial is called maze liquid! "¡° It will tell us where the owner of the blood is! " I frowned. "Why didn''t you use this earlier?" Rhine looked at me impatiently. "The lost track liquid needs the help of moonlight to find people. Don''t you think I don''t want to? There is no moonlight... "Lein said again¡° Can we start? " Lein seemed to be a little tired. She nodded, opened the cork of the vial and poured it into the vial containing blood. Suddenly, a wisp of fog slowly floated out. After absorbing the moonlight, the fog gradually changed. Like the water curtain used by lanstya at that time, images began to appear in the fog: a pale, flustered man in black looked around, and then walked into a luxury house. The picture stopped abruptly. The disappearing picture was accompanied by the frightened cries of lein and Lucy¡° It''s thurton Manor! The legendary haunted Manor! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 121

    After watching the mysterious blood sucking demon enter a house, lein and Lucille screamed.

    Thurton estate? Haunted manor? I''ve seen all kinds of styles of the demon family in the world. I haven''t seen ghosts yet. But is there really a ghost in this world?

    "Slow down, don''t choke. What''s the matter with thurton manor?"

    Lein patted her chest and helped Lucy clap it, which made Lucy roll her eyes.

    "There is a well-known manor in tanzanne town of the festler Empire, which is the haunted thurton manor. It is said that this manor was uninhabited hundreds of years ago, and now it has become the home of ghosts. Anyone who has entered by mistake... "

    "Oh, my God, I don''t want to hear!" Lucy suddenly made a soft voice and heard my bones numb.

    For a moment, the whole scene was a little awkward. Lina and Ellie have been standing beside us. They should be confused about who the man in black is and what the manor is about.

    "Anle, who is this man? Are you going to catch him? "

    I nodded.

    "This thurton manor should be an urban legend. You should know that Capua also has such a house. In fact, people really live in it. It''s not always good! "

    Lina spoke as usual, but as soon as she finished, I was surprised.

    "Lina, you''re not talking about my house, are you?"

    Lina noticed that she had said something wrong and hurriedly covered her mouth. But it frightened bald fidro.

    "Li, Lina. You mean the house we live in is also haunted? "

    Lina turned her head and whistled.

    Grass, the damned Mediterranean city LORD rewarded me with a luxury house, but it was still a haunted luxury house. I said how I always felt that someone was pressing me when I slept and that someone was staring at me when I got up to go to the bathroom at night. It seems that there is a real ghost, and it is also a rogue ghost!

    But I didn''t expect that the first brave man of durlan, who was clanking with iron bones, would be afraid of ghosts. At the moment, federo asked about my house around Lina.

    Of course he cares. Now he lives there.

    "Ah, you talk. Let''s go first. Good night! "

    When lein saw that the topic was turned off, she said goodbye to us.

    "Huh? Didn''t you say you wanted us to help you catch the demon clan? "

    I asked somewhat strangely.

    "Hey, what a big deal," you said. Don''t catch it, don''t catch it, catch it later. Sleepy sleep! "

    Lucy also helped, "I want to sleep, too."

    "Let''s sleep together, hehe." Rhine suddenly hugged Lucy, and the dull hair on her head jumped happily. Of course, if you don''t get dumped by Lucy, the picture is very beautiful.

    "Aren''t you afraid?"

    Before I spoke, Ellie spoke. This little facial paralysis, what scars do you have to uncover? Be kind! Look at me.

    "Aren''t you afraid of ghosts?" What a polite question. You are totally different from you.

    Lein suddenly blew her hair, "you put... What tail gas pollutes the air! Will the head and deputy head of our magnificent Lily Knights be afraid? Joke, I usually take the initiative to chat with ghosts. "

    "Oh, really? So, the old man behind you will talk to you again? "

    When I finished speaking, the people present were slightly stunned at first, and then looked behind lein. Lein looked frightened, the dead hair on her head was straight, and she turned her head very stiff.

    "Hi! Nothing... "

    "Eh? Ah! "

    Rhine reacted that she couldn''t see even ghosts.

    Lucie also trembled with fear, and they hugged each other.

    I smiled proudly, didn''t I always cry? I scared you to death. Just when I was proud, Ellie came up and whispered in my ear, "Anle, you''re wrong. There''s a child in front of you?"

    My whole body was full of excitement, and I felt a cold from my head to my feet. She looked at Ellie in horror.

    She doesn''t look like a liar. I think she used to be. But it seems reasonable to see ghosts in the hermit, a place dealing with souls?

    In front of me now, boy?

    I didn''t dare to think about it, but subconsciously leaned against Ellie.

    "I want to sleep too... Can you take me one?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After some frolic, the party came to the so-called haunted manor, thurton manor.

    It''s just one more person than the previous plan. It''s just telling me that there is a child''s facial paralysis Ellie standing in front of me.

    With her, I seem to have more courage given by Liang Jingru. This ghost is not like anything else. How to face things that can''t be seen or touched. The unknown is the real fear.

    If there is a ghost in front of you, with a blood strip on her head and a XX ghost written on it, she can pinch people and pass through the wall. You won''t be afraid. Maybe she will pick up a brick! Can you upgrade if you don''t keep it?

    Thurton manor is much smaller than I thought. It is already a suburb of the town. The house in the middle of the manor is not large. At best, it is several times larger than my mansion. There is no trace of vinegar in my words, but it is sour at most. The manor is very domineering. It seems that it will take more than ten or twenty minutes from the gate to the mansion in the middle. Standing at the gate, I was lost in thought. Because there were two men in front of him who were talking impassively towards the manor¡° Old fellow, 6, no 6? This is the ghost manor in tanzanne town. Today our brothers are going to come here for exploration! If you like us, pay more attention. Remember our name, brother stick and sword! I''m the eldest brother making a staff! This is my brother selling swords! "¡° Old fellow, old fellow, it seems that we have not come to this ghost manor adventure. Ah, there are also several old fellow iron merchants coming to sell their brother. I want to ask! " One of the older men suddenly came towards us. "Old fellow iron, are you here for adventure?" Peer? " I looked at these two wonderful flowers strangely. For a moment, I couldn''t figure out how many death flags these two dead brothers set up. This is imitating the live broadcast of China? What kind of live broadcast does the world use? Fantasy live¡° You? " Just as I finished speaking, the two men in front of me suddenly posed. The two of them leaned on each other and stretched their hands to both sides like the wings of a bird¡° We dreamed of walking across the world with a sword. "¡° Unfortunately, I have no money but to go home! "¡° Make a staff! "¡° Selling swords! "¡° Maintain world peace! "¡° Carry out love and justice! "¡° Handsome maze liquid anchor brother Zhang Jian, come to meet you! Love and peace "these two little teasers shouted slogans as if they were playing treasure. For a moment, they were stunned¡° Well, what''s a live broadcast? " A long time later, fidro touched his head and asked in surprise¡° Old fellow iron, are you not local? I don''t even know about the live broadcast of the lost track. It depends on the lost track liquid. As long as there is enough blood to support the maze liquid picture for an hour or two, it won''t be a problem. " I looked at the two yellow skinned and thin dead brothers and fell into meditation. This is selling blood in disguise. First sell the blood to the audience, and then the audience will pour the bought blood into the maze liquid to see the experience of the dead brother at the moment in this way. Is this the live broadcast of the world? I don''t know how many fans they have, but I just hope not too many, otherwise I don''t know how to die... "How many fans do you have?"¡° Almost dozens, we will succeed! " The older man said to me¡° come on. Strong! " I patted the staff on the shoulder and encouraged him. success? When you have hundreds of fans, you will die like a dog. A pig doesn''t have as much blood tofu as you. He couldn''t help expressing his thanks to me with a confused face. Ignoring the two teasing forces, I went to the gate, which was full of rust. Federo and I had a great effort to push the gate open. This mysterious and legendary haunted manor, thurton manor, is about to unveil his mysterious veil, and the man in black will be exposed to the moonlight of justice with this manor. When I opened the door, two groups of funny and forced people selling blood live broadcast also came together¡° The old fellow iron men, the sword haunt brothers'' haunted manor explorer live the beginning! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 122

    "Go in!" I pushed open the rusty door and looked at the mansion in the middle and said to the people.

    "Bald ladybug, you go ahead and can light up."

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. Can''t Ellie light it up with a fireball? "

    Bald federo was obviously afraid and walked in the middle. But I had to walk in the front. Ellie lit the fire behind me.

    Lein and Lucy walked at the back of their teammates. They walked together like a frightened little white rabbit.

    The happiest ones were the two live blood selling staff and swords. They jumped back and forth with torches in their hands, running around on the long stone road, and kept talking.

    I was a little impatient. I had expected lein to press the two people with her identity as head of the Knights. But as soon as they stepped into the mansion, Rhine and Lucy crashed. They were like trembling kittens pulling the corners of bald fidro''s clothes. There was no domineering side.

    "I said, can you stop for a while? This is a ghost house. Can you give me some respect? "

    The stick looked at me, and looked disdain. "Old fellow, are you afraid?" Are there ghosts in the world? Our brothers are trying to get rid of this superstition. Never mind the old fellow old fellow who is living in front of you. He has encouraged us. This is a live broadcast. Our brother will bring you a different home of the old house, the CRE ton garden, and unravel its mysterious veil. Please remember the name of our live studio -- into pseudoscience! Get up! "

    My hands are shaking. They are testing my endurance and patience. Often such a funny force will not die in the film, but it will lead to great trouble. This is a typical supporting role.

    "Old fellow iron, now we are on the way to the central mansion. We can see that the road is covered with weeds today. Is it very desolate and scary?"

    "Old fellow iron, this road will take a short time, so we have to say that the manor is really big. In order not to make you wait, I will sing a song for you! "

    "One song is dedicated to everyone!"

    "Make a staff, my brother, he''s very hanging! Selling swords, I''m a young hero! Ghost house, I die today. Thurton manor, where weeds grow, I shake three times when I walk! "

    "The ghost house is ahead. Where can ghosts escape! Outside, the villagers are afraid of him like kittens; I, the two brothers live cut the ghost demon! "

    "Well, old fellow iron, now is the front of the house, and the gifts are brushed up!"

    The journey, which was full of mystery and strangeness, turned the two live blood sellers into a farce, and even lein and Lucie, who had always been afraid, returned to normal.

    I stopped the group of two who wanted to push the door in. The smell of the house made me a little uncomfortable. I looked at Ellie and she nodded to me.

    I had the courage to open the door. A choking musty smell came to my face. The ground was full of dust. With the help of Ellie''s fireball and my unusual vision, I saw a series of clear footprints on the ground.

    "Do you think he will escape?" Rhine recovered, tilted her head, stared at the footprints on the ground and asked the people.

    Lei Yin''s words awakened the dreamer. Indeed, we came here so arrogantly and scared away the demon clan. Isn''t it in vain?

    "He''s still here. Look at the footprints!" Bald fidro said, pointing to the footprints on the ground.

    After listening to federo''s words, I stared at the footprints carefully. Indeed, the footprints only went inward, not towards the door. It seems that the demon clan is still here.

    Old fellow iron, look at this, stick, you aim the torch at the ground! Look, there are footprints here. Just as our brothers guessed, the haunting incident of thurton manor is absolutely man-made! OK, old fellow iron, let''s go on exploring! "

    I looked at these two teasers angrily. Come out quickly. A real ghost or something. Scare the two grandchildren to death.

    "Stop!"

    Federo stopped the teaser who was going to follow the footprints.

    "What''s the matter? Old fellow iron is your live broadcast too. I thought you were wrong! You''re just hindering our live broadcast, aren''t you? Don''t think you have more blood and more fans! Our brothers eat blood bottles every day and bleed every day! "

    "Yes! If you really work, you are more than three women and two men. You don''t have to be the opponent of our staff and sword brothers! "

    "Old fellow iron scene has a little episode, this ghost house adventure may be changed to fighting." Old fellow iron gifts, brush up and give us the power of love and justice!

    The more they talk, the more excited they become. I really can''t watch it anymore.

    "I said to make a staff. Look at the footprints carefully and think about it! Are these human footprints? "

    "Why not? Huh? Brother, look, this footprint is really different from ours. Is it really a ghost? "

    For a moment, the live broadcast of selling blood stopped and stood aside. He picked up his feet and looked at them. He stepped on the ground and compared them with the footprints.

    The footprints of these two mentally retarded people must be different. They are barefoot. Can you be special in shoes¡° Follow this footprint and see if he''s still here! " While the two blood selling anchors studied the footprints, I said to the people. The blood tease forced the anchor to listen to my words and come to the spirit again, shouting to go ahead. In this way, the guide became the brother of stick and sword, and I followed them. Ellie walked behind me, followed by federo and Ryan and Lucie. As soon as I entered the door on the first floor, there was the living room. I looked in the direction of footprints. There was a long corridor. The corridor is very long. I have to walk carefully. The atmosphere here is unspeakably depressed¡° Anle, there''s something in this house... "Ellie said coldly. My scalp felt numb. The unknown is the most terrible thing¡° Did you find anything? "¡° No, it seems to be avoiding us! " Ellie replied very seriously, but it killed lein and Lucy. Especially Rhine, she screamed and hugged Lucy''s arm tightly. The dull hair on his head wilted again. Her behavior provoked the blood selling anchor brother Zhang Jian, who led the way, to be very dissatisfied. Just then, the two brothers stopped¡° What''s the matter? " I asked strangely¡° Footprints into this room! " The staff pointed to a house on the side of him and said. I looked down at the footprints. Sure enough, as the staff said, the footprints obviously turned into the house here. I frowned and looked at the house in front of me. The door was wide open and the room was dark. For a moment, I thought of the black hole in the soul city. There were no household furnishings in the room, just an empty house. In the dark depths, a pair of dark blue eyes stared at me. Is it the demon clan? I was suddenly surprised in my heart, and my body involuntarily retreated a few steps. At this time, the owner of these eyes also began to walk slowly towards me. As the man slowly approached, I looked carefully. He was not the pale and beautiful young man before. His face was green, his teeth fell, and his clothes were broken. The skin and flesh were still rotten, and an eye burst out and hung in front of his cheek, leaving only red flesh tendons connected. This thing looks like a ghost! Just, how can I suddenly see this ghost? Is it because the house is weird? Or is the ghost more like a zombie entity than a ghost¡° Anle, what''s the matter with you? Did you find anything? " Federo gave me a strange look, but for a moment and a half, I didn''t know how to answer. As the ghost approached, Ellie, who was very sensitive to the soul, also found the ghost. She curled up behind me, pulled the corner of my clothes and took me back to one side¡° Take a few steps back with me... "I couldn''t care to explain too much and motioned everyone to step down first. Ellie''s reaction told me that what was in front of me was indeed a ghost. It seems that the rumor that thurton manor was haunted is not false. Once again, the awesome hair that had come back on the head of Lai Yin was once again withered. It was a dangerous detector. She curled up behind Lucie like a kitten, and Lucie curled up behind fidro. At the moment, federo was worthy of his star like head, straightened his waist and stood in front of the two beauties. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 123

    As the ghosts get closer and closer, my heart beats wildly.

    Although we all withdrew a few meters away, at the door, the blood selling anchor brother Zhang Jian was still squatting to observe the footprints on the ground.

    I can''t understand what these two wonderful flowers want to see?

    "My brother who sells swords, did you find anything?"

    "My brother who makes sticks, I found it!"

    "This person stayed here for a while. You see, from a physical point of view... This footprint is obvious..."

    "So I judged that he must have stopped here and -- pushed the door open!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I really can''t listen. Although their brains have been sold with the blood, they still need to be saved.

    "The two young brothers in front, are you interested in taking a few steps back?"

    Brother Zhang Jian looked at me strangely. At the moment, they explained the footprints. After the owner stopped here and pushed the door, they booed and watched the live broadcast to explain the strangeness of the house and threatened to explore the ghost cave.

    "No interest! I never turn back when I make a staff! "

    "Yes, yes, I turned back when I sold swords. My brother who made sticks hit me!"

    I smiled. The two were killing each other. For the death flag, the two teasers can''t die, and the author is teaser.

    At this time, the eyes in the door were all out. The LORD was getting closer and closer to the door, only a few steps away. Through the torch raised by the brother of the stick and sword, everyone can see very clearly, especially his eyes with only flesh tendons.

    Although Ellie was expressionless, it was not difficult to see that she was also afraid from the way she pinched the corner of my clothes into holding my arm.

    Lein is even more exaggerated. The whole person is completely attached to Lucie. And the rare color of fear on Lucy''s face makes me feel very good-looking?

    Federo is also at the end of a powerful crossbow. The only person who still stands like me is me. Maybe I think the ghost in front of me is very like a zombie in plant War Zombies. Is it still a little cute?

    Finally, Mengmeng''s ghost approached the staff and sword to force the duo, and his head was stuck in front of them

    But when they saw the cute ghost, the thing that made me lose my eyes happened

    The cute eye drop ghost raised his hands full of rotten meat and made a frightening appearance. At this time, it really scared the staff to make an exciting spirit, and the torch in his hand almost fell. The sword vendor was also slightly stunned.

    "My brother who sells swords!"

    "My brother who makes sticks!"

    "What do you say?"

    "You say!"

    "OK, old fellow iron, look! He appeared. It was such a thing with bad taste and bad makeup that he installed ghosts at thurton Manor! Today, I will fight two brothers and I will expose this fraud for old fellow iron. "

    "My brother who sells swords, look at my brother''s bastard heart piercing fist! Ah, Da Da! "

    "My brother who makes sticks is here, too! Turtle wave palm! Bang bang! "

    In an instant, we were stunned. Is there such an operation in the world?

    "Anle, do you remember the palm technique of breaking through the sea?" Bald Pedro touched his bald head and looked at me in shock.

    "Impossible! Is it true? "

    "Yes, it''s -- Wang baquan!" Fidro nodded.

    This set of Wang baquan, which has been lost for a long time, makes the two brothers show such a vivid image.

    A thousand year old bastard and a hundred year old turtle appeared in front of me, and the bastard and the turtle were waving their limbs

    "I told you to pretend to be a ghost! You think it''s Halloween. Look what you''re wearing? And this one, which is hot? Is it Master Wang in the east of the village? "

    "Yes, yes, the staff making elder brother is right. You have to play tricks. Look at you. Your eyes are real! It''s so irritating. It''s you. Eat my turtle and slap my kidney! "

    "No, no, no!"

    The ghost''s mouth spoke vaguely. It''s not difficult to hear the color of seeking to surround in his tone.

    The blood selling tease forced the anchor to play and kick for more than half an hour. The cute ghost with eyes hanging on his face was forcibly beaten by two people''s silly and courageous tease. He couldn''t take care of himself and squatted on the ground crying.

    "Help me! I''ve lost my life. I''m beating ghosts! Is there any natural and royal law? "

    The ghost squatted on the ground, holding his head and crying like a torn heart and lungs.

    "Wang fa? Justice? My brother who sells swords Oh, tell this faking thing what is heaven''s justice and King''s law! "

    "OK, my brother who makes sticks. The ghost thing first eats my turtle, slaps on the face, slaps. "

    "Listen! My brother''s staff making is natural, and my sword selling is the king''s law! "

    "Did you see old fellow tie? This is the thing that plays tricks in thurton manor. After being punished by my brothers, I knelt down and begged for mercy. Old fellow awesome? Reward, get up! "

    ... for a moment, I even hesitated. Is it really not a ghost? But when I looked at Ellie, she nodded to me solemnly. I have to sigh that it''s people who are stupid and brave. What would they think if they knew it was a ghost¡° Where''s the ghost! Where the hell is the ghost! There are no ghosts. Did the old fellow see? We are the just messengers of love and peace. Brother Zhang Jian is so jealous of evil that we can''t see others playing tricks! "¡° Yes, brother brother brother brother, yes, there is no ghost. Old fellow iron is disappointed. But the gift is brushed up. I hope you can buy my brother''s blood tomorrow. My brother is going to go to the Magic Cave tomorrow. Explore the truth of the cannibal Grottoes! " Blood selling anchor brother Zhang Jian clapped his hands and kicked the unlucky ghost. I really can''t stand it. It''s a peach wood sword and a talisman for the Chinese to catch ghosts. It hurts the ghost''s self-esteem to beat them like this¡° Two heroes, have you ever thought about what if this is a ghost? " The staff maker glanced at me and looked disgusted¡° Brother, did you hear what the stranger said? He said this man was a ghost? Brother, you tell him! " The sword vendor clapped his hands and said proudly, "OK, my brother who makes sticks. I tell you a stranger, are you stupid? Can we see the ghost? Can we hit the ghost? You can''t, can you? So what you see must be pretending! "¡° Great, my brother who sells swords. I''m very satisfied. " I looked black, and his words made me speechless. According to these two funny logic, isn''t there no ghost in the world? I can only reluctantly shake my head. Full marks must be given for this wave of operation. The staff maker and the sword vendor have had enough. At the moment, they are running back and forth shouting and abusing, trying to shout out a few ghosts for them to fight. But thanks to them, after such a pile of beatings. I obviously felt that the temperature here had risen a little, and Ellie also loosened my arm, which made me a little uncomfortable. The dull hair on lein''s head regained its vitality. She pinched her waist and came to the ghost and began to talk at length about life, society and chicken soup. Seeing that the people were relieved, I went to the ghost. One eye hung in front of his cheek and the other eye burst into tears. It was a failure. It would be better for the ghost to be reborn as soon as possible¡° Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, I''m really a ghost! " I helplessly patted him on the back, "strong!" I walked past the ghost at ease. This thing doesn''t need a mending knife anymore. Now, his heart is estimated to be only fear¡° It''s wrong of you to do this. You say you''re such a big man. Why do you pretend to play tricks to scare people? Have you ever thought about how your parents feel, huh? You have no parents. Have you ever thought about how your neighbors feel? Have you ever thought about the feeling of the dog raised by the sister-in-law of brother Wang''s sister-in-law next door? "¡° Yes, have you thought about it? " Lein is still educating ghosts at the door, and the dull hair on her head turns around excitedly. It''s really multifunctional dull hair. Lucie was talking in a cross talk, and they had a good time. I reluctantly shook my head and thought I''d better not tell them that they taught real ghosts. Ignoring the blood selling anchor and the group of two, federo and Ellie, I walked into the room that once depressed me. I haven''t forgotten the main purpose of coming here. The footprints of people in black point to this house. The moment she entered the room, Ellie took advantage of her Fire Mage. She whispered the spell. With the improvement of her tone, her hands were lifted, and five naturally surrounding fireballs rose in the middle of the house. This move frightened the cute ghost sitting at the door and couldn''t help sobbing. In the light of the fire, my eyes followed the footprints. I was surprised at the sight. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 124

    I frowned and looked at the footprints that disappeared in front of the wall. According to the routine of those film and television works in China, there must be a secret door here!

    Having a secret door means that there may be some mechanism traps next to it. It is impossible to guess the owner''s mind of thurton manor, so I don''t know what danger there will be.

    As a brave man, the embodiment of justice. I had to make the decision to put myself at risk, so I said to bald fidro, "fidro, the first brave of durlan!"

    Bald Ladybug federo looked at me strangely, then straightened his waist, "it''s under! What can I do for you? "

    "See this wall? Hit it with your bald ladle! This glorious and arduous task must be completed by the first brave man. This is the bareheaded impact of honor! "

    "Well, this kind of task must be the first of my great durlan... Eh? wait? Why me, and why hit the wall? "

    I looked at federo angrily. "Footprints disappear here. There must be a secret door, right? If there is a secret door, there will be a mechanism, right? It''s hard for us to find a mechanism, isn''t it? Since it''s hard to find, why don''t you hit it a few times? Didn''t bald head give you a critical hit? "

    Fidro touched his bald ladle and squeezed out a slightly kind smile for me, but there was always a smell of hemp selling batch in this smile.

    However, fidro smiled and walked forward. Of course, he didn''t hit the wall with his head, but swam and touched it with his hands.

    I stepped back a few steps, pulled Ellie behind me and stared carefully at fidro.

    The empty room and the white stone walls could not see any abnormality. If the footprints hadn''t disappeared out of thin air, people wouldn''t doubt that there was a secret mechanism door here.

    For a moment, I fell into meditation. The man in black could find here and exist after entering the wall. I''m afraid he was also an insider of the manor or had been to the manor. And the man in black is a blood sucking demon. I was curious about the identity of the manor owner.

    Just as I was thinking, there was a less obvious sound of breaking the air in my ear. I had a bad secret in my heart. Sure enough, there was a mechanism. I just wanted to remind federo that a painful howl like killing a pig suddenly started.

    "Oh!"

    I saw that it was fidro who was exploring the trap, but now he was still standing in front of the wall. The sword vendor kept his hands on the wall.

    The owner of the howling voice was the staff maker, and he jumped up high.

    He had a black steel thorn in his ass. It can be seen from the appearance that the metal steel thorn has been used for years

    Sure enough, it''s a blood tease anchor. The death skill should belong to the passive skill series.

    The staff made a strange howl in his mouth. He reluctantly pulled out the fresh thorn, and the blood soared out in an instant, like a shaken coke.

    "My brother who made the staff, where did he tie it? Does it hurt? "

    "My brother who sells swords, you''re in trouble! It must hurt! "

    "My brother who makes sticks, don''t worry. My brother will collect the blood now!"

    The sword vendor saw the blood gushing from the bottom of the staff, and his eyes twinkled with unspeakable excitement. He took out a small bottle from nowhere and began to try to collect the blood

    To my surprise, the staff making was also very cooperative. He kept telling the sword vendor not to waste blood.

    "My brother who sells swords, close your eyes and don''t let the audience see it. This is all money. Ah, don''t spill it, don''t spill it! "

    ¡­¡­

    The strange howl of the staff attracted lein, who was training ghosts. Lein was laughing all the time. The laughter was crazy. In her opinion, it was much happier than scolding the poor ghost.

    "My sword peddler brother yo, my brother''s ass is a little numb. Is he poisoned?"

    Said the staff maker with pain in his voice.

    After hearing this, peddler Jian calmly capped the small bottle with blood collected in his hand and stuffed it into his pocket.

    Originally calm, he suddenly hugged the staff and cried, "my staff brother, you can''t die! We''re a combination of sticks and swords. If you die, you''ll be selling swords alone. It''s easy to be regarded as reselling arms by others! "

    "My brother who sells swords, you can''t accompany you anymore. On the road of the future. You should live well and remember our oath. "

    "Maintain world peace!"

    "Preach love and justice!"

    The two sell blood to tease the anchor to start performing and say goodbye.

    "Old fellow, our live broadcast may be over. Thurton haunted manor is too dark. After we exposed it as a ghost, they poisoned it despicably! "

    For a moment, the whole scene was full of sadness and parting. It made me feel guilty. In the final analysis, I didn''t remind them that there might be mechanism traps. This led to this tragedy.

    "Foreigners, take good care of my brother. My life as a soldier has exposed countless strange stories. Unexpectedly, I was hit by a small poisonous thorn here. Alas, God is jealous of talents! "

    Federo sighed and gently patted the back of the sword vendor, "strong!"

    Rhine''s eyes were unusually red, the corners of her eyes were wet, and she didn''t speak when she looked at the staff.

    Ellie was soft hearted, but she couldn''t cure magic. She hurriedly held the staff and comforted the sword vendor.

    "My brother who makes sticks, don''t say that. I''ll give you drugs!"

    Peddler Jian''s eyes were red, trying to take off his pants and taking drugs.

    I''m a little embarrassed. I''m afraid of this hot eyed play to be staged soon. Ellie and lein turned their heads and covered their eyes, but Yu Guang glanced at the staff.

    Just then, Lucie''s voice sounded like an angel and rescued a group of melon eaters with eyes covered by textbooks.

    "Isn''t this the paralytic poison? It makes people slow and stiff. It won''t take long. "

    As soon as Lucy''s words fell, several crows with ellipsis on their heads seemed to fly across the room.

    The thief chicken is embarrassed.

    "Cough, that what. My brother who sells swords, will you put on my pants? "

    "Well, my brother who makes sticks. What shall we have for supper? "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When the crowd left, the sword vendor helped the staff aside, and the staff lay on the ground, shouting.

    Lein seemed to feel a little uncomfortable and continued to train the ghost sitting at the door with her head in her hands.

    In an instant, the room was calm again, and no one dared to investigate the wall.

    For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.

    "Hold your head in your hands and raise your hands! Get down, stand up, updown "

    "Elder sister, do you want me to hold my head or raise it?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lein''s words caught my attention. I patted on the forehead and exclaimed that I was a fool. This ghost has been here all the time. How can I turn on this mechanism and ask this cute little zombie ghost?

    With this in mind, I walked to the trembling imp trained by lein.

    "Let me ask you, have you seen a man in black enter this house?"

    Cute little ghost, after hearing my question, his body trembled more and his voice increased a bit.

    "I, I don''t know, I don''t know anything. I''m just a ghost that no one hurts and no one loves!"

    Lein just wanted to get angry and scold the kid who was still playing tricks. But I stopped it.

    "OK, then tell me how to open the secret door on that wall?"

    "I, I don''t know. Where are the secret doors? There are no narrow doors that can only be passed by one person, and there are some low secret doors. There are no! "

    I smiled and shouted to fidro not far behind me, "bald ladle, Capua''s top ten torture, what kind of torture are you best at?"

    Bald lad fidro was stunned at first, then smiled at the little ghost and said, "master everything! Especially cramping and scraping! I can also pour pepper water, but it''s into my eyes. "

    As fidro spoke, he took out the long sword around his waist and licked it like a villain. I watched his mouth shed red blood. Such a threat is really unique.

    But this move frightened the ghost, "blind my eyes, I said, I said!"

    "For hundreds of years, we have always been the only ones to scare others. I didn''t expect that I would be afraid..."

    The ghost muttered, got up, went to the wall, and groped on the smooth wall with his rotten hand.

    Not long after, a click and a loud movement of the mechanism sounded.

    On the originally smooth wall, one side was only half a person high, and the one person wide wall moved towards one side. Then a square entrance appeared on the wall.

    A stream of gas visible to the naked eye came out from the hidden door. It was so strong that I coughed.

    "Is there such an operation?" Brother Zhang Jian looked at the wall and muttered.

    Looking at the entrance, it was very dark, and the darkness was like substance. My strengthened eyesight can''t penetrate the darkness.

    Rhine and Lucy, Ellie and federo looked at the entrance with a worried face.

    "Lead the way!"

    I ordered the ghost coldly. I thought he should be familiar with the terrain below.

    Meng Meng''s ghost took a look at the bald Ladybug federo with blood on his mouth and a long sword in his hand. She walked into the entrance reluctantly. Ellie suspended the fireball behind him, which could not only illuminate but also threaten the ghost.

    Peddler Jian wanted to join us, but when he looked at the staff lying on the ground, he could only shake his head reluctantly.

    I nodded to the crowd, no longer hesitated, followed the ghost and stepped into the darkness.

    "Is the owner of this house the demon clan?" Walking in the dark passage, I asked.

    The ghost in front of me was obviously stunned, and then said, "my Lord is an elder!"

    elders? The strange words of the ghost made me puzzled, "what elder?"¡° Blood clan elders! " The original cute ghost has a humble voice, but now it suddenly raises its voice, which is full of violence. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 125

    Readers will be disappointed. This is not a single chapter update. Just the following story, I would like to briefly tell you brave adults. If you brave people see here, you can also understand that my demon king is connected by a single story. After the just concluded soul wizard chapter, this chapter must have been guessed by everyone. Yes, it''s the story of blood vampires, so I''d like to briefly tell you about the setting of vampires. If brave adults are interested, you might as well continue to watch. The story of vampires does not flow out of the Bible. Many people think that the real name of the first generation of vampires in the world is unknown, and the earliest was human. After tasting human blood and killing many humans. He was regarded as a degenerate by God and exiled in the world of Asian people, that is, the demon family. He suffered a lot, but he survived and became very strong. In other words, he was the only vampire in the Asian world. The vampire turned God''s punishment into a gift, an immortal gift. Vampires are infertile. The ritual of turning humans or other demons into blood sucking monsters is called first embrace. That is, integrating their own blood into their bodies does not mean that they can successfully become vampires. The probability of death is very high£¨ The demon clan will die. Humans have a small probability of survival. Once they survive, they will become vampires, which is also a blood clan.) When the Asians came to this world, it was the demon invasion. It is also the most glorious moment of the first generation of vampires. He claimed to be the ancestor, occupied a small piece of land through his own means, and created the first batch of absolute obedience and his blood family, that is, the second generation of vampires. There are eight second-generation vampires, also known as the eight true ancestors. Later, the eight began to have their own power, which represented the formation of three generations. Three generations and sixteen people, calling themselves half ancestors. Then there were four generations, thirty-two people in four generations, called elders. The number of the five generations is unknown. They are called envoys. After six generations, they were both apostles and servants. The behavior style of blood clan is very similar to that of soul wizard. To some extent, the same immortal can have unlimited life as long as there is blood. Only the weakness is the sunshine. Of course, this is the weakness that will exist after three generations. So, do you think of Bella and fiora? Yes, they were accidents. I''ll keep their story secret for the time being. Well, I''ll stop here about the blood family setting. The next story is what kind of life experience Bella and fiola have and what kind of future they will usher in. Also below. By the way, lanstya has returned. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 126

    The action of the ghost was very sudden. The darkness was like the essence. My eyesight could not penetrate after being strengthened by the demon king''s armor, so the ghost disappeared in front of me.

    Ellie behind me threw the fireball that had been suspended behind the ghost at him at the moment when the ghost rushed forward.

    I don''t know whether it''s the attribute or the speed of the ghost is too fast. The fireball just hit the ground. It seems that the explosion. In an instant, the dust covered everyone''s eyes.

    After a long time, the dust with a choking and musty smell dissipated.

    "Anle, what should I do?"

    I turned my head and looked at the bald Pedro, not to mention that his head was really bright in such darkness. Like the stars in the sky, the brightness even penetrated the real darkness.

    "I don''t know. Be careful."

    "It''s easy to say. What kind of blood clan elder is the owner of this house. So, that is to say, the blood sucking demons in your mouth are blood families? "

    I said to Rhine, who hadn''t reacted yet.

    Lein hid behind Lucie, her body trembling slightly, because the light was dark. I couldn''t see her expression. I think I was frightened by the accident.

    "Ah? Eh... Eh? It''s a blood clan, huh? It''s a blood clan, but what''s a blood clan? "

    Lein said with some confusion of logic. It seems that the sudden rise just now still scared her to death.

    "Vampires, also known as blood clan. It''s also reasonable. Since it''s a vampire, it''s better not to let him bite. "

    Fidro seemed to show off and explained to the frightened lein that lein didn''t buy his account, she just pasted Lucie more tightly.

    Lucy frowned. She didn''t know whether the current situation gave her a headache or lein''s salty pig''s hand gave her a headache.

    "In short, I can only be careful. Now that I''m here, I can only harden my head. Still, I''ll go first, fidro. You go behind me. Ellie, the fireball lights up. Rhine, don''t touch Lucy yet. You and Lucy go last. "

    After listening to my words, Rhine chattered endlessly. What? It''s not touch. Can the touch of Lily be touch? This is caress.

    Lucy wasn''t polite, but she threw lein over her shoulder with a slight swing. I gave full marks for the smooth movement.

    I smiled bitterly and could only move forward in the light of the fireball.

    The road inclines slightly and is not obvious. When I came to the place where the fireball released by Ellie exploded, there was no trace of ghosts except the charred ground.

    With alert and uneasy, I continued to walk forward. My sword of victory didn''t come. At the moment, I was trembling with my bare hands.

    In this way, after about ten minutes, the road began to flatten. I don''t know the current depth. I think it should be a distance from the ground.

    "Ellie, some more fireballs. It''s strange here."

    Ellie let out a sound and whispered a spell. Soon, there was a small fireball floating around us, barely illuminating our surroundings.

    As the fireball was released, the scene became clear.

    At the moment, we are in a relatively wide hole * *, and we can''t see clearly what is on the surrounding walls.

    The overall atmosphere here is somewhat depressing. It always makes me feel that something will happen. Is it the demon clan or a ghost?

    "Anle, there is no way ahead. It seems that this is the end..."

    Bald Pedro said to me after a few steps.

    As soon as I heard it, I was surprised. Needless to say, this is the place where the demon clan hid, and the ghost must be here.

    "Everyone in a circle! Watch out! Ellie, you suspend the fireball in front of each of us! "

    I shouted to the crowd. Ellie nodded slightly and recited the spell, which made the fireball grow again. I smiled at Ellie, who was a little tired.

    With Ellie''s help, it lit up again. Although I can''t see the whole structure, I can see the strange things on the distant walls, which are elongated shadows.

    The overall atmosphere here is very strange. There is a very cold feeling, even Ellie''s fireball. The burning red flame still made me sweat on my forehead. My intuition told me that there was definitely a problem here.

    Like someone squatting in the dark and looking at me with evil intentions, is it the ghost? He was beaten into a dog by the blood selling anchor and taught a lesson by Ryan. Does he really have the courage to fight us?

    Or is it the vampire? Or is it the master of the manor, the blood clan elder?

    The people were close to each other''s shoulders and gathered together to be vigilant around, even the frightened and deadly Rhine was also vigilant.

    As time went by, there was still no movement, and even the danger did not come. In this time, I have been staring at the dark shadow on the distant wall, the long black shadow.

    "I''ll go and have a look. You continue to be vigilant around. If there''s nothing different, we''ll withdraw. It''s weird here. "

    Alice''s appearance of wanting to talk and stopping made me very moved. Is the facial paralysis mage worried about me?

    "Anle, I''ll go with you."

    Bald fidro patted me on the shoulder and said.

    "We still need protection here. Do you have weapons?"

    It was a hurry to come out this time. Not only did I not bring weapons, but also the stabbing musket in the hands of Lucie, who was also a girl without three. Only federo took his long sword.

    Rhine turned her hair a few times, and somehow she took out a dagger and handed it to me.

    This is a silver dagger. The handle of the dagger is also inlaid with a red gem.

    "Don''t lose it. This is me..."

    Lein swallowed her words, and I nodded to her with curiosity.

    No more nonsense, I told the people a little, and I walked slowly towards the shadow. Ellie didn''t say anything, she just separated a fireball and floated in front of my head to illuminate for me.

    The burning fireball scorched me, but I didn''t feel the heat at all.

    It''s getting closer and closer to the shadow. There was some damp and moldy smell here, but when you came here, it became more strange and seemed to have some bloody smell.

    It was only a few steps away from the shadow, and the face of the shadow was a little clear. It seemed to be a standing box. I turned my head and nodded to the people who were still worried. Everything was as usual.

    The steps were taken. Because of the fireball and my eyesight had been strengthened, the face of the shadow finally surfaced.

    This, this is a coffin!

    I feel my heart beating wildly, because this is not an ordinary coffin. There are rows of coffins. There is a transparent tube on the top of each coffin. There are some red spots on each tube. It looks very old. It seems that it should have been filled with liquid. Now it has dried up for a long time.

    But in the coffin in front of me, the conduit was gurgling with red liquid.

    This liquid is blood!

    Blood clan, vampire, vampire, everything comes to the surface. This is their nest. I''m afraid the haunted manor is also a rumor deliberately released by them. The purpose is to make no one dare to approach here!

    The vampires who attacked humans in Tansan town are afraid to be here. Is he healing?

    My heart jumped wildly, holding the dagger in my hand. Since I''m here, I have to make dumplings for ya!

    With this in mind, I want to shout to everyone that now is not the time to worry about the little ghost. The most dangerous vampire is here.

    But when I was about to speak, the change happened again.

    The original good coffin cover suddenly flew towards me. My secret way was bad. I quickly sidestepped and dodged. There was a whirring sound of the coffin cover flying in my ear. The coffin cover was only a few inches away from my head. It flew over my head and inserted it into the land.

    "Anle!" The crowd behind me shouted and ran towards me.

    Just then, from the suddenly opened coffin, a figure rushed out and attacked me very quickly.

    I held the dagger tightly and said in my heart that it must be the blood vampire. Turn the dagger with one hand, take the attack as the defense, and stab the visitor.

    The man didn''t avoid like a dead waiter. He rushed straight at me without fear of the dagger in my hand. The dagger was inserted into his body effortlessly. At this time, I saw his face.

    It was the ghost whose eyes burst out!

    The secret in my heart is bad. This move is legendary. Lord, go first. Shall I cover it?

    But just wanted to push away the ghost, but he hugged it.

    "Lord, no, Messenger, run! I''ll cover! "

    Then a dark figure jumped out of the coffin again and ran towards the darkness in the distance. I think it''s the vampire we''re looking for.

    I was anxious, but I couldn''t move. This cute ghost had great strength and didn''t attack. It just hugged me.

    "Chase!"

    I yelled at the people who came to support me. In fact, I didn''t need to shout. They had been divided into two parts. Federo chased the demon clan alone.

    Rhine, Lucy and Ellie ran to me and separated the eye popping ghost with the help of the three.

    Since the ghost was separated, it automatically squatted on the ground, held its head with both hands, and put a dagger in front of its chest. It squatted back and forth, stood up and down.

    "Hey, hey, don''t bother big sister. I''ll do it myself."

    Lein kicked the ghost angrily, pulled out the dagger, tore off a corner of her clothes and began to wipe it with a disdainful face.

    "What a loyal slave." I scolded at the ghost and wanted to chase the vampire in the direction of escape.

    "Look at him, I''ll help bald..."

    Before I dropped my voice, I suddenly heard a terrible howl, which was extremely tragic, as if I had been tortured.

    "No!" The secret way in my heart was that I did not care to tell the people to run towards the source of the voice.

    Although the voice was not fidro, the degree of sadness would not be what fidro did. As a brave man, he stabbed it with a sword at most. But the sound is more like being tortured by some cruel means and feeling unbearable. The darkness was thick, and the fireball was farther and farther away from Ellie. Finally, it stayed in the air and no longer followed me. At this time, with the help of the faint light from the stopped fireball, I saw the scene in front of me: fidro stood in place, his silver sword dripping with blood, and a man lay in front of him. Howling in pain. At this time, fidro turned his head and smiled at me. This smile instantly cooled my blood. This is definitely not fidro! Because, at the moment, "fidro" looked at me with red eyes and an evil smile, and there were red blood stains on the corners of his mouth! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 127

    The bald fidro with red eyes and evil smile at me was like the devil. There were red blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and the long sword in his hand was dripping blood.

    Federo''s eyes were full of greed. At the moment, he seemed to take me as food.

    The blood clan lying on the ground is still groaning in pain. This miserable cry makes my scalp numb.

    "Bald ladle?" I tried to call fidro.

    Originally staring at me, he had an evil smile at the corners of his mouth. Now after hearing my voice, his eyes and smile were more chilly.

    His white teeth with a gloomy smile formed a sharp contrast with the red pupils in the dark. The color difference makes people look uncomfortable.

    At that moment, fidro moved. Holding the long sword in his hand, he suddenly pointed the long sword at me and stabbed me.

    I dare not be careless. At the moment, I only have a dagger from lein. How can I resist the long sword.

    I hastened to increase my speed and dodged with a low body. The long sword rubbed against my scalp and cut off several strands of my hair.

    What a dead bald lad, specializing in hair? Does he want everyone to be bald?

    At the moment, I saw that my hair was ruthlessly cut off by him and almost hurt my scalp. I was so angry that I didn''t consider why federo suddenly attacked me.

    He raised his fist and blew it directly at federo''s stomach. Federo still had a smile on his face. This disgusting smile and his bald ladle were not evil.

    The fist is like a dragon. After watching the blood selling anchor''s Wang baquan, I feel that my boxing has made great progress. At the moment, the fist is called turtle fist!

    The tortoise hit federo in boxing. Federo stepped back and took back his long sword. He waved it twice in the air. When the sound broke through the air, he seemed to have no pain and hit me again.

    This bald lad, with a long sword and only a dagger, has no shame.

    "Fidro! What''s the matter with you? I''m happy! "

    I kept avoiding fidro''s disorganized attack. His attack was full of flaws. It was simply an attack for the sake of killing.

    He didn''t respond to me, just giggled in his mouth, combined with the blood at the corner of his mouth, he is more like a Crazy Vampire at the moment.

    I was a little worried. It''s not a thing to hide like this. What''s more, the painful howling of vampires lying on the ground upset me.

    In this empty space of distraction, federo''s crazy attack approached me again. The long sword in his hand is like a manic white dragon. Although his sword technique is chaotic, it is still extremely sharp.

    This is my dust dissipated. Without the illumination of fireball, it is much darker here.

    Out of humanitarian concern, I went to check his injury.

    Fidro lay on the ground. His face was black and gray, like the president of a country. There was still an evil smile on his mouth. He had small white teeth, and his breathing was fairly stable.

    "Comrade Lu xibama, the ranger of the holy gun, you also have today!"

    I squatted on the ground and looked at him breathing steadily. At this moment, I could see that there were two obvious blood holes in his neck. Is this what was bitten by a vampire?

    In other words, his madness is because he was bitten by a vampire?

    The vampire he knocked to the ground? Thinking of this, I quickly stood up and went towards the blood vampire.

    At this time, the vampires have already stopped howling, and they don''t know life or death. I came to the vampire and examined his wound.

    But this glance made me frightened. There were more signs of being bitten on his body, and there was a wound on his chest bubbling with blood.

    He opened his eyes and looked around blankly. When he saw me coming, the loneliness and unwillingness in his eyes made me feel pity.

    "Still, still failed, failed..."

    I frowned and didn''t interrupt his words. Things seemed more complicated than I thought. Who hurt his bitten wounds? Federo? Or, here! There''s another vampire!?

    "Run away... Run away, half, half Zu is coming..."

    "Who is the half ancestor!" I dragged his collar and shouted loudly. His words made me a little frightened.

    "Yes... Sorry, miss, i... I can''t save... You, Miss Bella... Fiola..."

    He didn''t pay attention to my question and still said it to himself. His weakness was full of sadness, and there was crystal liquid flowing out of his eyes.

    However, before this sentence was finished, the scarred vampire lowered his head, closed his eyes and died like this. Only tears were still flowing down his cheeks

    But it was the words that made my heart jump, Bella? Fiora?

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 128

    I dragged the dead vampire''s hand and gradually loosened it. My mind was in chaos. His words were still echoing in my mind, his apology, and the sadness in his eyes before he died.

    I''m sorry? Bella and fiora? Speaking of my demon servant, these two twin Loris are indeed vampires. It''s reasonable to be recognized by the blood family in front of us.

    However, what does this vampire mean by his inability to save and apologize, and what danger will they have? Who is the half ancestor?

    When I thought of banzu, my heart was shocked and said, "run away, banzu is coming." Echoed in my ears again.

    "No!" I was surprised. As I had guessed before, there was a vampire here. I thought he was the owner of the house. But the ghost once said that the owner of the house was an elder. The elder and the half ancestor sounded that the identity of the half ancestor was obviously higher.

    The situation is getting worse and worse. Where is the half ancestor? Is he looking at me with greedy eyes in the dark, licking his scarlet tongue and eyeing my blood?

    Without hesitation, he picked up fidro''s long sword and hung it around his waist. He found lein''s dagger again.

    Set up fidro and walk towards Ellie and them with memory.

    Before long, the fireball floated in front of me. Ellie saw me running towards me anxiously with federo.

    I gave fidro to Ellie and walked to the ghost still doing squatting. "Who''s the half ancestor!"

    I screamed at the ghost. I don''t know whether my voice scared him or the name of banzu scared him. When he just got up, his center of gravity was unstable and fell to the ground, "no, no, impossible, banzu?"

    "I''m asking you something!" I put the dagger in front of the ghost''s chin. Although I knew he might not be afraid, the dagger inserted into his body did not hurt him, and even blood did not flow out.

    "Hehe, we can''t escape. Banzu, hehe, the legendary banzu, hehe, can''t escape. The plan failed. "

    "The messenger is dead, too?" The ghost came forward suddenly, and the dagger was put on his throat and inserted into it for a few minutes.

    I nodded and thought the ghost was talking about the bloody vampire.

    "Hehe, I still can''t escape the master''s control. The messenger said it can help us lift the curse and send us to rest in peace. This made him use the master''s blood coffin, but he failed. We monsters will not rest in peace after all. "

    "You know what? I want to die! "

    The ghost spoke and walked forward a few steps, and the dagger fell into his throat.

    I took back the dagger, subconsciously stepped back and asked again, but the ghost just said repeatedly and wanted to die.

    Looks like he''s down.

    "Anle! What the hell is going on! "

    Rhine looked at me with a question on her face and the dull hair on her head became a question mark.

    I can''t see what the result is, but I can guess how strong this half ancestor is from the ghost''s words.

    "Don''t ask any more questions, get out first! Banzu may be there! "

    "What is banzu?" Lein asked reluctantly.

    "It''s cold and boiled with water! In short, withdraw first! "

    I stressed again that Rhine looked at me angrily, but it was not easy to attack.

    "Can he send me?" I was turning around to help Ellie hold fidro, but Lucie''s words came.

    She pointed to the ghost that still wanted to die in her mouth and asked seriously.

    I have black lines all over my face. Is this a natural fool? Or heart wide. And this aesthetic breakthrough in the universe, okay? Is it difficult for the children of stars to have such aesthetics?

    Before I spoke, Rhine quit. The dull hair on her head suddenly turned into lightning, and her mouth began to speak.

    What changes, what doesn''t love me, what I am your forever heart, what I am your star partner.

    At the moment, lein is like a Catlin with a blue fire.

    Lucy was expressionless, and there might be no waves in her heart, but if she didn''t drag her chattering Rhine collar and drag her on the ground, there should be no waves.

    Soon, everyone came to the entrance in uneasiness. Just when we arrived at the entrance time, a badly beaten face came over.

    "My brother who makes sticks, they''re back with a black faced president!"

    "My brother who sells swords, you need to pay attention. It may be your ADC father." The staff leaned on the ground and said with a pout.

    I frowned and pushed away the sword vendor with the eyes of visiting the zoo. A line of talents walked out of the entrance.

    "What about that spooky thing? Also, who is the man who came out just now? He is dressed in red. He is very tired when walking! He also said hello to us and said, "our blood stinks?" The sword vendor still chattered.

    "My brother who sells swords, tell them, how did my brother get back?"

    "Good brother, my brother said at that time that his blood was strawberry and I was blueberry. That man doesn''t believe it¡°¡° At that time, I was in a hurry and gave him some blood to drink. Unexpectedly, Ya spat and left? " After hearing what the sword vendor said, I was surprised. Who is this man? The owner of the house or the half ancestor? And these two teasers told vampires that their blood was strawberry? And bleed vampires? It''s a funny and forced blood selling anchor, and it doesn''t die¡° You two are such men! Strong! " I patted the peddler''s sword on the back, and he smiled proudly. You can''t be serious with these two teasers. This bear will only cause trouble and have great luck. The priority is to get out of this damn place¡° Take your brother and get out! " I said to the sword vendor¡° My brother who makes sticks, he told us to withdraw. Shall we withdraw? "¡° My brother who sells swords, he told us to withdraw. Let''s withdraw! ""... " The group of people came to the gate with no danger. This short section of road is the longest road I have ever walked in my life. The crowd didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was very dull. Even the blood selling anchor didn''t say a word. At the gate, the sword vendor gave me a slight fist. He also told me to buy their blood and watch their thrilling live broadcast. I smiled and nodded, but I secretly wished that the dead brothers would die more miserable. They walked separately with different ideas. When they left, lein and Lucy didn''t ask me too much. They just said that they would lead the Knights back here tomorrow day. There are many secrets and dangers in thurton manor. About federo, I just said that I was accidentally injured by Ellie''s fireball when fighting with the blood clan. Although lein and Lucy don''t understand, Ellie''s sincere explanation made lein shine her eyes and threatened to have a good, in-depth and thorough chat with her alone, preferably in the evening, in lein''s room, to be exact, the double bed with velvet. In this way, the ghost house trip of Sutton manor ended. In the end, I still didn''t see the half ancestor in the mouth of the bloody vampire and the master of the Manor - the elder in the mouth of the ghost. As for what kind of deal between ghosts and bloody vampires is not what I consider. Now there is only one thing in my mind, that is, what kind of danger my twin vampire demons, Bella and fiora, will be. It was late at night now, and federo still didn''t wake up. He just breathed steadily and thought it would be all right. After settling in fidro, watching Ellie take good care of fidro, I got up and left the room¡° Anle, where are you going? " Ellie looked up at me seriously. I smiled at her, picked up my victory sword from one side, and walked out of the door under Ellie''s puzzled eyes. How long is this trip? I don''t hesitate to say goodbye to you. In this dark night, I looked at Ellie who took care of federo in the room, sighed, turned into the darkness, instantly turned on the demonization, and the bat wings suddenly appeared behind me. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 129

    In this dark night sky, I flapped my wings. This is my first such long flight. Although the speed is very fast, I still want to hurry back to the demon king castle.

    Along the way, I was worried about the safety of Bella and fiola. At the same time, I was also thinking about why the mysterious half ancestor or the owner of Sutton manor did not show up?

    Is their purpose just to kill the vampire called the messenger by the ghost? Is it because he knows too many secrets?

    I was wondering how long I had been flying. The devil''s castle was ten days away from Tansan town of the festler Empire, even if it was mounted. According to the rough calculation, I should be able to fly for two days without sleep.

    In this bright moon night, flying alone in the air, the scenery on the ground passed by. Here are the scenery I have never enjoyed in China. I smile bitterly and shake my head. Is this homesick?

    Since I came to this world, everything seems like a dream. I often wonder if I will wake up one day and find myself lying in China''s home. Everything here is a dream, just as I saw the bat sign of Gotham calling Batman on the moon.

    I was so fast that I skipped in front of the bat sign. I was so worried that I didn''t have the heart to think about what the "bat sign" was.

    Out of politeness, he said, "good evening."

    "Bat sign" was obviously stunned. When I saw me passing by him, I turned around and swept forward towards me quickly, blocking in front of me again.

    The move of "bat sign" surprised me and made me come back from my mind. That''s the reaction. This "bat sign" he''s a person!

    The man is about 30 years old, tall and slender. He is wearing a red dress with a black open front on his chest and a black face and red cloak behind him. He is very natural and unrestrained in the wind.

    He wore a tall black hat, red eyes, no beard on his face, and his face was not too pale.

    Needless to say, it must be a blood clan, but I don''t know whether this vampire is the owner of the manor or what half ancestor. But whoever it is, it''s enough for me to drink a pot.

    For a moment, I stopped and touched the hilt on my back with one hand.

    "Demon king, long time no see." The man stopped to greet me politely when he saw me.

    "Huh? You are not him! "

    Before I could speak, the man suddenly raised his voice and snapped at me.

    "Are you the devil now? Think he''s dead? Ha ha ha, he also has today. He''s dead... "

    Just now, he suddenly laughed wildly. There was a faint sense of desolation in his laughter.

    I know in my heart that he in the mouth of this blood family should be the first generation demon king. It seems that this first generation demon king has left a deep impression in the hearts of many people, but I don''t know whether this impression is good or bad in the hearts of this blood family.

    "What are you yelling at? Does he owe you money or rob your wife? " I pretended to be calm and said that the blood clan gave me much more pressure than the messenger in the mouth of that ghost.

    "He''s dead, you know, he''s dead! How can he repay me what he owes me? He''s dead! "

    The blood clan''s hand lit a blood red flame. It was so strange in the dark night. He kept throwing the red flame in his hand towards the surrounding sky. At the moment, he reminds me of the thunder fighter

    The red fire crossed the sky and disappeared into the darkness. And he was like crazy and kept smiling until the smile became silent, distorted and frightening.

    I frowned and looked at the crazy blood clan, ready to guard against his sudden attack. At the same time, I was also curious about what the early demon king owed him and could make him crazy. If you think about it carefully, does it come true that you robbed his wife? With my wishful thinking, I feel more and more that the top hat on the blood clan''s head is green.

    After a long time, the crazy blood clan stopped. There was no Madness on his face, but some loneliness. He sighed and stretched out his hand to untie the buttons on his front skirt.

    "Hey, hey! Talk well. I''ve just gone crazy. I''m playing hooligans now. I can shout when you''re like this! "

    I hurriedly stopped the blood clan''s action, but the blood clan silk ignored my words and still untied the button. With his action, his chest slowly exposed.

    I looked at it with doubts. This eye made my palms sweat and scalp numb, because there was no skin or meat on his whole chest, Sen Bai''s bones, red tendons and his beating heart!

    The blood clan raised his eyes, his red pupils stared at me, and the malice in his eyes was like a sword.

    "All he owes me is you. Remember my name, half ancestor of blood clan - Shure! "

    The blood vampire named Shure suddenly attacked me before I could react.

    I no longer hesitated to draw out the long sword and pointed forward with one hand. A faint blue flame suddenly burned on the silver long sword.

    Shure''s speed is extremely fast. Even now, as the demon king, I am amazed at his speed. The red face and black bottom cloak behind him makes his posture more natural and unrestrained. Of course, if his chest is not exposed, this shape of Shure will be popular with thousands of girls.

    His hands were wrapped with blood red flame, rising slowly, as if it were burning blood. My intuition told me that the blood red flame was absolutely strange. Shure approached, my long sword stabbed fiercely, his hands blocked, the blue flame and red flame on the long sword staggered together, and soon the faint blue flame on my long sword dimmed. This is also expected. This thing is good-looking at most. It has no half practicability at all. It is purely forced to enchant. I feel bitter in my heart. I''m ready to release the cry of the blood moon at any time. I''ll be cruel this time! I smiled at his evil spirit, and Shure also smiled at me. The two people opened the distance with mutual humility¡° The blood moon cries! "¡° Blood flame fist! " Both of them roared at the same time. My long sword released extremely manic blood red sword gas towards Shure''s face door. At the same time, his fist wrapped in red flame also faced my stomach. Everything was in a blink. Shure''s fist made me fly backwards, and the light blade of blood moon crying wiped his scalp and disappeared into the night. Soon after, there was an explosion in the distance. The blow was very heavy, which was nothing. The most strange thing was the red flame in his hand. The flame was not hot and dry, but it burned in my chest. I watched my chest clothes burned, which was more like a kind of corrosion. The secret road in my heart was bad, so I hurried to restore the Armor ability in my body, but I still couldn''t stop the strange flame. The skin and flesh on my chest melted, revealing Mori white bones... The pain almost made me fall from the high altitude. At this time, Shure distanced himself from me, and he looked at the spreading red flame on my chest with a mocking face, At the moment, I feel my body is fragile like a paper man, a burning paper man¡° The first demon king, how I wish you weren''t dead! How I wish you were in front of me now! How I wish this blood flame burned you! " Shure shouted madly, and his voice sounded arrogant. The blood flame didn''t burn the skin fast, but my chest was very painful. In my heart, I was very anxious and had no way to deal with it. The blood red flame was so strange. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 130

    The blood flame on the chest is still spreading,

    "Demon king, come on, hit me! Can''t you? You will be burned later, just as the first demon king did to me. Quietly enjoy the devil''s flame! "

    Shure was still shouting madly, but his words brightened my eyes. The LORD with no skin on his chest and thick skin on his face was also hurt by the flame of the first generation. Then, would the flame used by the first generation be the dark flame I learned when I became a first-order demon king?

    But whether I want to try it or not, I hold my fist and suddenly open it, and a green flame appears on my palm. The dark flame looks ugly, and it is not as domineering and strange as Shure''s blood flame, but its power is really unusual.

    I don''t want to press the dark flame directly on my chest. Anyway, success or failure is death. What else can I hesitate.

    Meeting the dark flame of blood flame was like seeing food. It wrapped the red blood flame very quickly. Under Shure''s gaping, he swallowed the blood flame in just a moment.

    The full dark flame jumped back to my hand. I can obviously feel that the dark flame has grown a bit. I think its power should also increase.

    I raised my eyebrows, kindly looked at the stunned Shure opposite, politely but without losing hemp, and said, "I hate three kinds of people most in my life. The first is to hit me, the second is not to know how to count, the third is not to know how to count, and the fourth is you!"

    "Now let the demon king tell you what is the real devil''s flame!"

    After saying that, he pretended to force, flapped his wings behind him, and accelerated to fly to Shure.

    He looked in horror, as if he remembered the fear dominated by the dark flame.

    Ignore his surprise. He weighed the dark flame in his hand and gently threw the dark flame to Shure

    ¡°fireinthehole¡­¡­¡±

    The dark flame is small and lovely. It is like a beating ghost fire. Although it looks weak, its speed is amazing.

    Seeing that he was about to hit Shure, Shure suddenly regained consciousness, flapped his wings in some confusion and flew to one side.

    "Help me!" Shure suddenly shouted behind me, looking hurried and embarrassed.

    Save him? My heart jumped wildly. I had planned to use the demon king Armor ability in my body to repair the skin and flesh damaged by the blood flame. But when I heard Shure''s cry, I quickly gave up the repair and held a long sword to guard around.

    Does he have a helper, the owner of the thurton manor house? But will the half ancestor of a blood clan expect a blood clan elder to rescue?

    "Cluck, scum is always scum! Devil, long time no see! "

    The voice came from behind me. I subconsciously turned my head and saw a man in a black cloak standing in the sky like a flat ground.

    His face was hidden in his hood, and I could only see his dark blue eyes, which I knew very well!

    And this dress and the bone dagger in his hand. This is the fear of stealing dragon eggs and being killed by me in the prison of the city master''s house!

    Although before that wisps of faint blue flame flew away, I had determined that fear was not dead, but now it added a lot of surprise to see it again.

    Whether it is the plague or fear encountered before, how do they exist? Is it a devil, a God or a man? Who is the master in their mouth? What is their purpose?

    While I was thinking hard, my fear moved. His speed was very fast. I hurried to cross the long sword across my chest.

    He flew past me with a smile and went straight to the half ancestor Shure, who was chased by the dark flame.

    Then something incredible happened to me again.

    Fear went towards the dark flame and aimed the dagger at the dark flame. His dagger emitted a little evil black gas, which was slightly different from that of the plague.

    Just for a moment, the beating frequency of the dark flame accelerated, and then it dissipated.

    My heart is secretly bitter. Is the fear strong enough to make inanimate objects feel fear?

    "Cluck, young devil, you just seem to be the first order. And the devil''s flame is so weak! "

    The words of fear surprised me. Did he know that I was a first-order demon now? And he called my dark flame magic flame?

    "I''m afraid. Everything is afraid of me, including the evil flame that doesn''t form the climate and you!" Fear took off his hood and revealed his dead face.

    The old grandson let him run away last time. Unexpectedly, he dares to ridicule now because he is obviously better than last time? And this fear and blood clan collude together. What is their purpose in the end!

    "Young devil, you hurt my body last time. But I want to thank you. I''m very satisfied with this body. "

    "This is no longer Sutton manor. We have no worries! To express my gratitude, please die! "

    Fear holds the dagger, the dagger flickers black, and his eyes become more and more dark blue. This blue is very uncomfortable, but I don''t worry about being disturbed by him since I was able to resist his fear attack last time.

    I smiled. Although facing two strong enemies, one looked at me maliciously and the other looked at me jokingly, I was still not fearless¡° I can kill you once and again, and you, my dark flame is always burning for you! " As he spoke, one hand shook, and the dark flame appeared in his hand again. The whole battle is ready to go. I burst out and my wings trembled behind me. Since one to two, it''s a good way to enlarge! The red light on the wings became stronger and stronger, and the light of the blade of the blood moon was released. Then I pushed the dark flame towards Shure. All this was done in an instant, and I pointed my sword towards fear. The fear was indifferent and smiled. The dagger was held horizontally in his hand. The black light on the dagger came towards me, and Shure released the blood flame unconvinced. The light of the sword blade of the dark flame and the blood moon, as well as the blood flame in Shure and the black gas of fear are about to intersect and explode in the middle field, and I also took the opportunity to fly towards him. I must kill one person first. At this moment, I have the killing move of dark flame. I am no longer afraid of Shure''s blood flame. He is just a monster who sends experience. The attack of the three people was about to crash together, which surprised me again... At the intersection of the three attacks, an old man appeared for no reason. The broken bat wings behind him were more humiliating than the hairless fake wings bought by lanstya. His face was very old, but he was hale and hearty. He also had this sad stubble on his chin, and his clothes were a little shabby. It seemed that he had only worn such a piece in his life. In particular, there are patches on the patch, which always reminds me of Ji Gong. It seems that he is a vampire. If he is a vampire, the old man is definitely a turbid current in the blood family. It''s a disgrace to a noble and elegant vampire. If the ancestors of the blood clan knew this, would they directly change the blood clan into the beggars'' sect? Such a wonderful old man suddenly appeared between the four attacks. Everything happened so fast that I didn''t have time to call him to avoid. But in fact, I was distracted, because these attacks only hit him, just hit him. The attack I was proud of seemed to become a child''s fist. Not only my attack, but also the attack of Shure and fear was like a bull in the sea. The old man was like a black hole. Four different attacks hit him and disappeared quietly. I opened my eyes and looked at the old man. He was also a blood clan, a sudden blood clan, or such a abnormal blood clan! Can I just slip now? Shure and fear looked at the old man. The expression on their faces was very strange, unspeakable strange, both fear and anger. Can only be described as distortion. The old man looked at me and grinned at me. He had yellow teeth and red gums in his mouth. What a special mouth of eggs and scrambled tomatoes. After completing the above actions, the old man who had the spirit suddenly lay down on his side out of thin air, holding his head with one hand and crying bitterly in his mouth¡° You hit me. Now I have a broken skull, broken ribs, broken pelvis, huh? The leg bone is broken. " The old man stopped wailing, half narrowed his eyes, looked back and forth at us, and said faintly¡° Do you want to lose money or lose your life? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 131

    The blood vampire in front of me, dressed like the beggars'' sect, completely refreshed my understanding of the vampire race.

    The broken bat wings behind the old man didn''t flap, but he just lay down in mid air.

    "I said, you hit me. I have broken bones all over my body. Lose money or lose my life. Choose. "

    The old man blackmailed again. His words made me feel very kind. This is touch porcelain, and it is of high standard, at least master touch porcelain. But it''s really the first time I''ve seen him. It seems that the old man may have been a mountain thief when he was young.

    I smile bitterly in my heart. It''s hard to tell whether it''s an enemy or a friend. If it''s an enemy, he wants money and life. It''s not like saying it''s a friend, not just to me. The old man may really be a lovely old man who just ripped off the porcelain.

    "Sir, I have no money. I still have 10 million foreign debts. I can''t give you this life. I tell you, sir, I''m bitter. Liver shadow master has never seen SSR. Liver boat mother, I don''t know what gold card is... "

    I explained to the old man, imagining that the old man thought I had no money. No matter how pitiful I was, I didn''t want my life, and then directly blackmailed the two opposite to tease and force me.

    "Hey, little devil, your shameless appearance has the charm of my youth. Come on, I''ll move. You lie next to me. We''ll sue them for speeding and littering. "

    The old man said to me humbly and burped. My inner doubt is even better. Let me go? When did you touch porcelain so high?

    And the old man even compared Shure''s blood flame and fear attack to throwing rubbish. I smiled bitterly in my heart. Where is garbage? You can see garbage when you throw garbage. This is feeding. Now I deeply doubt that all the attacks just now were eaten into the stomach by the old man, not to mention that he burped.

    I approached the old man and lay down next to him. "If you move a little more, you''ll be rotten."

    The old man was not angry. They were lying side by side like Tongji Gong, lying in midair with their hands on their pillows. At this time, I secretly mobilized the demon king armor system to repair the chest hurt by Shure blood flame.

    I was secretly happy. Although I didn''t know the situation, the old man''s behavior clearly meant no harm to me. In that case, it''s better to install it under the guise of tiger power.

    "Sir, how long have you been doing this? I mean street improvisation."

    The old man looked at me very seriously and seemed to be thinking, "it''s not too long. This man is old and always wants to find something to do. It''s OK to come out and lie down."

    "Don''t you go dancing?"

    "No, last time you were scolded by an old woman. You said I smelled. You said I smelled."

    The old man shouted at me with a stern look.

    I covered my nose and hesitated. No, no, it''s really not smelly. It''s hot eyes.

    "Sir, take the liberty to ask, can you make money doing this?"

    The old man gave me a deep look, "little devil, I tell you, don''t look at me like this, I''m a local tyrant. But your uncle will always be your uncle. Your uncle doesn''t pursue material, okay? "

    "Then all your money will be used?"

    "I like drinking blood. Don''t look at me like this. I''m a famous blood clan elder, master of Sutton Manor! I like to buy the blood of those blood selling anchors to drink. Recently, I often buy a combination called stick and sword. The blood volume is OK, but it tastes a little strange. "

    The old man hit his mouth when he finished talking.

    I held back my smile. There must be a strange smell. I saw the sword vendor take blood from the bottom of the staff with my own eyes. But it''s also sad. I''m afraid the old man is the only fan of these two dreamy anchors. And the powder is just blood.

    I chatted with the old man one by one. Shure and fear looked at us awkwardly, with a look of anger.

    What makes me wonder is that this old beggar who calls himself the blood clan elder can frighten the blood clan half ancestor Shure? While I was thinking, Shure spoke.

    "He is the enemy of the blood clan. Is that right for you? Don''t forget, you are still a blood clan! " Shure looked sullen, but his words were polite.

    The old man was lazy and didn''t look at him. He just stared at me with a smile. This smile always reminds me of the old rogue kolomir. I think the two old men should have a common language.

    But the smile made me cold, and I held my shoulders tightly.

    "What is he around you? I don''t want to do anything. I''m just beaten by you. I''m afraid. I could get up or accompany an 8 million person. "

    The old man suddenly raised his tone.

    "But it''s not so simple now!"

    The old man''s tone was extremely fierce.

    "Cluck, my name is afraid, tremble under my fear!" After listening to the old man''s words, he seemed a little angry. For a moment, he fell ill and pointed the dagger at the old man.

    In the sound of Shure''s panic, a long black fog snake suddenly came out and flew to the old man with a scream.

    The old man looked obviously unhappy and frowned slightly. He suddenly gave me a strange look without warning.

    My delicate body was shocked. You are not afraid, old man. This attack came at us. I used my spare light to look at the old man with yellow teeth and a smile. I secretly thought about the possibility that he would treat me as a human sandbag.

    The black snake is very fast. I draw straight from the corners of my eyes and hold the long sword in my hand tightly. Although the old man and I lie side by side, no one knows whether he will suddenly hold me. Then, I''m hurt. I''m afraid to throw me to the black.

    I have no doubt that the old man will do so. Although I have known him for a short time, I think the old man is far inferior to coromir.

    Seeing that the black snake was only inches away from us, the old man really moved. His body suddenly split into countless small bats, and the small bats scattered in a crowd. The black snake lost its target and flew straight towards me.

    "Especially, I know I can''t believe professional porcelain touching!"

    I quickly stood up and released the blood moon crying in the panic. Unfortunately, the manic red sword gas did not defeat the strange black snake.

    The black snake looked with angry eyes and was about to hit my face. I could even see its dark pupils and its mouth like a black hole.

    I feel bitter in my heart. Old man, old man, you are a real grandson. It was hot just now. Let me go.

    At this moment, countless small bats split by the old beggar flew to the black snake. Countless bats, like ghosts, devoured the black snake in minutes.

    Just for a moment, it made me sweat. I took a long breath and relaxed.

    At this time, the bats that gathered together to eat the black snake disappeared again.

    The position that appeared again was behind Shure and fear. The little bats gathered slowly, and the old beggar''s body appeared again.

    Shure and fear were obviously frightened. He stood straight and didn''t dare to move for half a minute.

    "Now, are you willing to lose money or lose your life?"

    There is a threat in the old man''s words. The touch porcelain is really professional. The touch porcelain is combined with extortion, at least five-star touch porcelain.

    Shure looked at the old man with a funny face and took out a ruby from his arms. In the night, the gem''s light was particularly dazzling.

    "I''ve heard of the master of Sutton manor for a long time. Your excellency is brilliant and powerful. Even the real ancestor is afraid of three points. It''s really unusual to see you today. This is my next thought. "

    The old man took the gem with a smile, looked at the moon, put it in his mouth and bit it. Then he asked towards fear.

    "And you? Are you going to lose money or die? "

    For a moment, he was a little stunned. He stole an eye at Shure. Shure bowed his head and didn''t speak, just like a angry little daughter-in-law.

    "I, I have no money. My life is also bitter. I have never smoked SSR... "

    Shure looked up at the angry old man, took out a ruby of the same size from his arms and gave it to the old man with a cheap smile on his face.

    The old man was very happy when he took the gem and put it in his arms. Then he said to them, "you can leave. If you want to stay, it''s not impossible. But I love to lie down. This man is easy to get tired when he is old. Alas, no, No. I want to lie down now. "

    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, Shure just looked at me fiercely, then flapped his wings and flew away. What was faster than him was fear. Fear disappeared without even looking at me.

    "Special, don''t go, continue to fight alone! Don''t you disagree? Come on, see if I can fight two, I can fight back. Come on. "

    "Well, don''t shout, little devil. Come here, I have something to say to you. "

    The old man interrupted my shouting at the air. His eyes narrowed slightly and his face could not see joy and anger. He said to me.

    I also understand that such a person, even if I resist, is not enough to take a round under him, so I can only walk towards him reluctantly.

    "Little devil, I don''t know why they make trouble with you, and I don''t want to know. From the day I left the blood clan, I stopped asking about the blood clan. No one dares to do this at my Sutton manor. I can forgive your rudeness before. I have made friends with your first demon king, otherwise your life and death have nothing to do with me. "

    "The world is not as calm as you think. It, fragile, will usher in a disaster. The horn of Zhongyan has sounded, and the man in black cloak is the messenger of the bad news. Even I can''t help it. "

    "And you, your strength is not enough! Remember my words, be strong, little devil! "

    When the old man finished speaking, he looked at me with deep meaning. His whole body turned into a pile of small bats again, flew around and disappeared into the night.

    His words made my inner doubts more powerful. It seemed that everything was happening step by step from the day I became the demon king. Is it God''s plot? I was pulled by an unknown rope, step by step towards the established future of the world.

    Maybe the owner of this rope wants me to break it.

    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. Everyone was pretending to be mysterious. The old man is, even lanstya. When I think of lanstya, I can''t help feeling sad. At this moment, I decided to be a real devil and break free from the rope. I made up my mind and continued to fly towards the devil''s castle. I thought that the frightened Shure and fear should not be found again. It is not difficult to see from the fight that Shure''s purpose is simply to seek revenge from the early demon king. And their purpose at Sutton manor is to kill the vampire who wants to save Bella and fiora. It was also because of concern that the owner of the so-called Sutton manor did not dare to make a fool of himself, so he didn''t bother me there. I know Gemini vampires are dangerous, and Shure may not know it. With all kinds of doubts, three days later, tired I came to the demon king castle. Now it is dusk, and the demon king castle under the sunset has a unique quiet beauty. Of course, all this would be better if there were no bursts of roaring in the sky and neat queues. wait! I have deep doubts about what this is. Because in front of the demon king''s castle, my demon servants lined up neatly and broke through the sky with arrogant roars. In front of the team, a woman in white dress and white hair turned her back to me. My heart is beating violently. Because this back is very much like lanstya! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 132

    Looking at the familiar back, my heart jumped wildly, the fluttering feather clothes and white clothes, as well as a long silver hair.

    It''s my goddess, lanstya. Is she really back?

    She really didn''t die. She really came back. She would turn her head and say with a smile that I want to protect all my life: "I''m back..."

    At this moment, I felt my body trembling and some dense corners of my eyes. The pain of loss is only experienced once and I don''t want to experience it again. And the joy of this reunion is always very exciting.

    I quickened the flap of my wings and flew towards my goddess.

    At the moment, I didn''t think about why this team of neat people gathered. In my eyes, there was only lanstya, and there was only lanstya in the whole world.

    Black and white world, color her.

    I fly and fall behind her. The world is so quiet. Maybe there is the cry of my demon servant in my ears, or the sound of insects and birds in my ears.

    I stood behind lanstya, for some reason, but I couldn''t open my mouth or move my steps, like a wood.

    She found me, lanstya turned back slightly, with a smile on her face, eh? With anger?

    "Demon king? Why did you come back at this time! If you don''t return, I will command; Now that you have returned, it is not impossible to leave it to you. "

    Huh? Huh? Alas? How did I come back?

    What with what, for a time I was stunned in place, and the world returned to color again. There was also a welcome from the demon servant.

    This, this is lanstya? Is this the lanstya who laughs all day? Is this lanstya who is not only smiling but also stupid?

    "You go back..."

    "What nonsense? Return! "

    Lanstya was so angry that she interrupted me. There was also a thin anger on his face.

    At this moment, there seemed to be some crashing sound in my heart. It looked like lanstya. Yes, but this look, this word. What''s going on?

    With doubts, I can only go to the front of the team. Behind me is my army of evil servants. Even Tianbao stands neatly with the Zerg.

    At this time, I also saw that there was a pink girl standing next to lanstya.

    A light blue dress, pink short hair, and a pink moon ribbon on the left hair. She is pure and lovely. At the moment, she is pursing her mouth and looking at me with her head tilted.

    Her appearance made me feel very familiar, but I couldn''t remember it for a moment.

    "Waste, you don''t know how much I miss you, really. I knew you were okay. How did you change your sex? Want to play the Queen''s Cosplay? " I said to lanstya with a laugh.

    As soon as my voice fell, a golden ball suddenly floated in front of me, and then exploded in front of me. All this happened so fast.

    I wiped my face and the black ash in one hand. The joy of reunion was gone, even some anger. I was about to get angry with lanstya.

    "Demon king, please be serious. I''m not interested in warning you again. All the demon servants listened to the order. Since the demon king had returned, the command was handed over to him. Now let''s go out and attack the town of Capua! "

    Lanstya''s words are like thunder. What? Attack the town of Capua, from a goddess? Since your God has long wanted to destroy mankind, what''s the point of asking me, the infernal devil? This must be a false goddess!

    "Well, sister lanstya is right! Go now. Night raids are the most interesting. "

    The pink haired girl coaxed aside, but when lanstya looked at her, she quickly covered her mouth. It seems a little afraid of lanstya.

    My heart is getting more and more anxious. What is this lanstya crazy? Can it be a routine of great personality change after death?

    But no matter how she changes, she is always a goddess. Doesn''t the goddess love the world?

    Behind me, a group of magic soldiers roared with excitement. It seems that I have long been looking forward to this day, which is much more exciting than when I just took office and led the team to play kapua.

    But Li several people were silent and looked at me together. Especially autumn, her expression was begging.

    "I object! The attack on Capua is suspended! The devil''s castle is about to meet a strong enemy! If you attack rashly at this time, you will be attacked from both sides. "

    Although I don''t know what happened to lanstya, I can only say to her like this. Besides, I do have more important things now, that is, Bella and fiora. It''s still unknown what dangers they will encounter.

    I looked at them both. Fiola was still as proud as ever. When I looked at her, I was a little happy at first, and then hummed and twisted her head. Bella met my eyes completely, responded to me with more red eyes, and took time to lick her tongue. My scalp feels numb. It''s going to eat me!

    Lanstya listened to me and said to me after a moment of silence, "who are your enemies and how can I believe your words?"

    "Yes, why should I believe you, just because you are the demon king and because you are the master of the demon king castle?" The pink haired girl also coaxed the rice seedlings, but what he said stunned me. Yes, I''m the devil. My words are orders. Lanstya, even if you''re a goddess, you''re just an assistant to the demon king. What''s the matter? I''m like an assistant. I looked at lanstya quietly. Her eyes were like a knife, which was pulled on my heart. In front of me again, the goddess who recited the spell, the goddess who fell and was taken away by the light column... "You are the master of the demon king castle. I can believe you. Since you don''t want to attack, it''s up to you." It was a long time before lanstya said to me. Her eyes were cold and her face was expressionless. Then she took the pink haired girl through the crowd and walked into the devil''s castle. The pink haired girl followed lanstya like her servant, but when she entered the castle, she turned around and made a face at me. For a time, I was left alone staring at my demon servant in a daze. I was very surprised by the change of lanstya¡° How long will she be back? I said to Julie, "it''s only two days. Lord lanstya seems different from before. Lord devil, do you know anything?" Youli seems to have found something wrong with lanstya. She frowned and said to me. I shook my head, but now that I''m back. As for why lanstya suddenly changed her gender, I can only say it again. If I can''t, I''ll ask the elder sister of the task publisher. I just don''t know whether she will answer me. At present, there are more important things to do. With this in mind, I said to Bella and fiora¡° You two follow me to the throne hall. The king has something to ask you. "¡° Hum, why should I go with you, just because you are the demon king? You haven''t been back to the castle for six days. Now you want me to serve you? You think so! " Fiola blushed as she spoke, and although she was angry, she was very cute¡° Hey, hey, finally, this day, Lord devil, Bella is willing. " Bella''s evil smile entered the state of sick and charming again. Savvy shook her head, sighed, and turned into the devil''s castle. It''s nothing and nothing. Are you a normal person? Even if I have such a dirty idea, it''s not appropriate now. No, I don''t have such a dirty idea at all¡° The king is asking you about blood clan! " As soon as my voice fell, fiola stared at me, Bella stepped back from the sick mode, and there was an unprecedented panic on her face¡° Will they not let us go after all? " Fiora''s face was sad, and Bella roared wildly¡° I, I was wrong! Don''t throw me into the abyss, it, it will devour me! " Fiola and Julie quickly appease Bella, who is suddenly out of control. Bella''s hysteria makes people a little afraid. I watched Bella, who was helped into the demon king''s castle by others, and my doubts were even better. As expected. Gemini vampires have a sad past, which is definitely the reason why they are in danger now. The throne hall of the devil''s castle. I sat on the throne with a mess in my mind. Lanstya''s return, but it has become a little different. Gemini Lori''s sadness in the past and the coming danger must also come from the blood family. And the burning soul bead in my arms. Now I hold the soul bead and want to revive Dawu first. It was then that fiola entered the throne, her face tired. There was no pride on her face, only endless loneliness and sadness¡° Lord devil, would you like to hear me tell a story? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 133

    This is a magnificent and majestic castle. The garden where the castle is located is several times larger than thurton manor.

    On the grass in front of the castle, there are two children squatting on the ground playing.

    At the same age of five or six, one has beautiful blue hair, but his face has sadness that doesn''t match his age.

    The other had long, supple yellow hair.

    In terms of clothes, the little Lori with yellow hair is much more noble than the one with blue hair. She is wearing a beautiful pink princess dress. In fact, she is indeed a princess. At least people here regard her as a princess. She is the young fiola.

    And the child squatting on the ground with a sad face and dressed up as a maid is her sister, Bella.

    "Sister, why do you always kill those little insects?" The naive fiola stood in front of Bella and asked Bella.

    Bella raised her head and looked unspeakably bleak. It was the bleak despair of the world, the burnout of the soul and the indifference to life.

    "Your noble blood clan can wantonly harm mankind. And I''m human. I can only crush insects. "

    Bella has no emotion in her words, just stating the facts.

    With her words, the young Bella separated the body and head of a grasshopper in her hand, and the green blood flowed into Bella''s hand, causing fiola to regress and frown.

    Bella''s face was happy. Perhaps in her opinion, it was a very happy thing. It''s so comfortable to be the master and control other people''s lives.

    Bella clapped her hands, dusted the dirt on some old Khaki pantyhose, and stood up. As she moved, the skin on her arm was exposed, with obvious cyanosis.

    "Sister Bella! They, they bullied you again? " Fiola saw something strange on Bella''s arm and hurried over and asked anxiously.

    "It has nothing to do with you. You are a blood race and I am human. I''m already very happy that I didn''t kill me. "

    "Sister, but I''m your sister. I never thought so."

    Fiola tried her best to explain, but Bella didn''t want to hear it. She went to the castle. This brilliant castle is not her place of existence. Her world is just a small wooden house next to the castle. If this broken and simple can be called a wooden house.

    She was the only one who lived here, but the young fiola always sneaked from the brilliant castle to here at night and crowded with her on the bed covered with straw.

    She doesn''t hate her sister fiora. To be exact, she doesn''t hate anyone. No, she still hates. She hates the blood family, her mother who brought her to the world, and her father, the ancestor of the blood family, whom she has never met.

    She should have enjoyed the treatment of the emperor, because she was not a blood clan, because there was no cursed blood flowing in her body, she had to endure suffering and pain here. What bothered her more was where her father had gone? Some say the ancestor is dead, others say the ancestor is crazy.

    Although she hated her original father, she sometimes missed her father she had never met late at night and looked forward to his coming back here to save herself.

    In fact, Bella''s life was pretty good in the first few years, but a hundred years later, as a human, she still maintained a young figure, not aging, not to mention death.

    This made the blood clan pay more and more attention to her. In the first years, if it was not for the name of the daughter of the ancestor, she would have died long ago.

    And the departure of the ancestor, some say he is dead, others say he is crazy. Gradually, the authority of the ancestors disappeared.

    There is no absolute loyalty in this world. Even the eight true ancestors, like the children of the first ancestor, are harbouring ghosts and gradually form two factions. At first, the struggle between the two factions was obscure, but in the past century, the two factions could no longer bear it, and the war was imminent.

    Under various struggles and pressures, the young fiora became the object of mutual support between the two factions. Setting up a puppet leader to manipulate secretly is quite skilled for these old blood clan true ancestors.

    In this case, Bella can clearly feel the cruel eyes from different people in recent years. The dignity of the ancestors no longer exists, and their secrets may become the key to the victory of the two factions. Imagine that a human without blood can live forever. Such temptation can not be ignored even for blood families.

    And this is the beginning of mutilation

    Fiola watched her sister walk towards the wooden house with some unspeakable sadness in her heart. When she was young, she didn''t understand why everyone and why everyone should target her sister. She didn''t understand the difference between human beings and blood race. Her sister didn''t suck blood, but she lived like her. She couldn''t understand it.

    Somehow fiora shed tears, which she often did.

    "Our little princess, why are you crying?" A man wearing a luxurious black tuxedo and a high hat appeared next to fiola. He looked at fiola kindly, touched her head and said.

    "Uncle Chuzu, my sister, she was bullied again. I saw it. Fiora saw the blue and purple on her sister''s arm. "

    The middle-aged man named Chu Zu is the first true ancestor of one of the eight true ancestors of the blood clan. From the moment they became true ancestors, they forgot human names. The first ancestor gave him the name of the first ancestor, which is the supreme glory and a symbol of strength. The first ancestor was an exception. He did not participate in the struggle for power, and he did not want to be a blood clan leader. His loyalty was only to the first ancestor. But the blood clan''s division collapsed, but he couldn''t stop it alone. The first ancestor frowned. He knew this, but he had nothing to do. Even in the power struggle, they are eyeing Bella''s abnormal body, but the eight people who are true ancestors can''t do so in the open. But this doesn''t mean that they won''t send envoys. The whole blood clan has a large number. There are half ancestors under true ancestors, elders under half ancestors, and then messengers and apostles. How can he manage it? Moreover, whenever he asks Bella who bullies her, Bella always looks at him and sneers. As for why these blood families hurt Bella, he also knows. To put it bluntly, it is because of Bella''s human identity and the blood flowing in her body¡° My little princess, will my uncle go with you to see my sister? " Although the first ancestor thought it was useless, he still wanted to see Bella. She sympathized with Bella. He still remembered the day when the ancestor left and looked at the two baby girls shaking their heads. When he knew that fiola was a blood family and Bella was not, the ancestor collapsed. He smiled wildly, and the smile was so desolate and sad. On that day, the ancestor disappeared. No one knows where he went. Now he hasn''t returned in a hundred years. In this century, it can be said that the help of the first ancestor can save Bella from being dissected and studied. Chuzu shook his head and tried not to think about it. He took fiola to the wooden house. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 134

    In the cabin where Bella lives, she curls up in the corner, and in front of her, a young man in luxurious service is approaching with a fierce face.

    Bella even curled up in the corner, but her face was still cold. She was not afraid. After all, she didn''t see such a scene for the first time.

    But this time, the young Bella can smell a different breath from the past. The dangerous breath tells her that the man in front of her may not be for his own blood, but for his own life.

    In fact, it can also be understood that for a research product that has been studied for a hundred years but has no clue. Rather than fall into the hands of hostile forces, it is better to destroy it. The fate of the research object can only be destroyed.

    The desperate Bella didn''t shout. Her little hand quietly touched her waist, where there was a dagger she hid.

    Just then, the first ancestor came in

    "Stop! You have blood in your body! That''s noble blood. You''re defiling the blood clan! What''s more, Bella, she is the daughter of the ancestor! "

    The angry first ancestor roared. Those who can swagger from the castle during the day must be at the level above the half ancestor, and those below the half ancestor will only turn into ashes in the sun.

    The man''s body was slightly stunned. After a long time, he turned his head. There was no panic on his handsome face.

    "Lord Chuzu, I think you misunderstood. I was just asking Miss Bella for some blood. You know, maybe Miss Bella''s blood can change the blood family. "

    The man politely explained to the first ancestor. The first ancestor just smiled faintly. How can he not understand such a high sounding explanation. Yes, it does need blood, but this amount will kill Bella.

    What''s more, he can''t remember how much blood Bella has provided over the past hundred years. He can''t remember how many people ate her blood.

    In the view of their ancestors, the two factions have given up their research on Bella. But giving up doesn''t mean you will forgive Bella. This is also the beginning of Bella''s death.

    If you can''t get it, you have to destroy it. No one wants Bella''s secret to fall into the hands of others.

    "Bella''s blood will be distributed to you every year under my auspices. It''s not time yet. Go away. "

    The first ancestor loved the blood clan. He didn''t want to see disputes or death. These blood families are the descendants of the ancestor. He wants to give the ancestor a complete blood family.

    It is also because of his existence that the war between the two factions has not been triggered yet, but Chu Zu knew in his heart that he could not maintain such a situation for long, because he was also on the verge of danger

    It is very likely that the two factions will jointly kill themselves and compete for the position of leader. On that day, not only Bella will die, but also fiola, the puppet leader now.

    The man looked at his first ancestor, then at Bella curled up in the corner and smiled.

    "I''ll leave now, according to my ancestor."

    The man pretended to turn around and leave, but at this moment, he went quickly towards Bella in the corner. The man''s speed was very fast. Everything is in an instant.

    Just before the first ancestor had time to respond, at the moment of fiola''s frightened cry, a dagger was added to Bella''s chest in the corner.

    Bella didn''t shout. There was only a smile on her face. In this century, countless blood families have been mutilated countless times just to get some blood from their own bodies.

    She was tired of such a life. She wanted to escape and die. But is this the best solution?

    How did she escape the control of blood clan when she was young? When she was young, she had not seen her hated father. How she wanted to scold her father who had brought endless torture, and then cried happily in his arms for a while.

    At this moment, everything doesn''t matter.

    At this last moment, she still hated the blood clan. She touched the dagger with one hand and inserted it into the chest of the blood clan man who was still laughing wildly.

    Her action only attracted the man''s ridicule. How can such a dagger threaten his half ancestor of blood clan?

    The blood clan man was laughing wildly and his body was about to separate. He had thought for a long time that he would escape as a bat at the moment of killing Bella. As long as he returned to his master, the second ancestor, he firmly believed that he would be safe.

    But he still underestimated his first ancestor. At this time, the roaring first ancestor reacted. Angry, he immediately came to the man. Under his frightened expression, the man''s whole body burned for no reason.

    The howl of pain filled the wooden house. The blood clan man covered with red flame soon turned into black ash. There was no trace when the wind blew

    Bella sat on the ground, the blood on her chest and her smile made her look terrible, but it intensified fiola''s cry.

    The first ancestor sighed. There was infinite sadness in his heart. It was his carelessness and incompetence.

    "Sister! You, you''ll be fine! " Fiola threw herself into Bella''s arms and cried with the weak Bella in her arms.

    At this moment, she hated this. Everyone respected and feared his blood family.

    "Fei, fiola..."

    Bella weakly stretched out her hands and stroked fiola''s face. There was blood spilling from the corners of her mouth, and her face still kept a smile¡° Or, perhaps, we shouldn''t have been born here... "Sister! You''ll be fine. Our blood clan''s injury is nothing, Chuzu, uncle Chuzu! Find a way! " Bella''s weak voice and fiola''s crazy cry hurt his first ancestor''s heart. This is the first time he has felt the word sadness since he became a blood family. The first ancestor sighed. Although Bella was very strange and had not grown up or aged for a hundred years, from the blood, she was indeed human. Human beings suffered such injuries and only died... "Fiola, your sister is just human..." the first ancestor shook his head, and he couldn''t say any more. At the moment, he understood the departure of the ancestor. In his opinion, the ancestor must be looking for a way to turn Bella into a blood family, but it was too late... Fiola cried bitterly. She didn''t want to believe and accept that Bella would die¡° First hug! Uncle Chuzu, you said that first embrace would turn people into blood clan, but why don''t you all give first embrace to your sister! " The first ancestor was stunned. He didn''t think about it, but the blood of the first ancestor didn''t make Bella a blood family. What can he do as a real ancestor? What''s more, the first embrace needs the cooperation of the caster. Bella can''t cooperate at all¡° It''s no use, fiora. The ancestor couldn''t turn Bella into a blood clan. What''s more, your sister never accepted the first embrace... "Bella''s breath gradually weakened. She looked at fiola and the ancestor, and her eyes were no longer cold, which was a kind of relief. Fiora, still crying, young her. Only a twin sister like myself can be called a relative¡° Then if my sister doesn''t want to, can I just do it? " The desperate fiola bit her wrist and lowered the blood into Bella''s mouth. The weak Bella wanted to clench her teeth, but the greasy blood still flowed into her mouth... The so-called first embrace is a ritual of the blood clan. Generally speaking, the blood clan sucks half of human blood first, and then human licks their own blood. This ceremony is very cruel. Many people will die of ischemia. Fiola obviously didn''t know what Chuyong really did. In her opinion, she just gave her blood to her sister. But this wrong practice is very dangerous. Generally speaking, it will only bring death to the transported. Seeing fiola doing this, the first ancestor hurriedly stopped it, but it was still too late. Bella, who was forced to suck fiola''s blood, howled in pain, the green veins on her forehead burst, and bursts of heartbreaking howls haunted the whole wooden house, as if the horn of the end sounded. The cry broke through the sky. Fiola held Bella tightly, and tears blurred her eyes. Gradually Bella was quiet, like sleeping, and lay quietly in fiola''s arms... When the first ancestor approached fiola, even he didn''t know how to comfort the crying child. At this moment, he just wanted to leave here with fiola and leave the blood family he loved deeply. He really can''t stay here any longer. His life doesn''t matter. He just wants to protect fiola, the only child left by his ancestor. At the moment, he hates why he didn''t escape with his two children earlier. Maybe he still wants to wait for the return of his ancestors, or he thinks how to escape even if he escaped. Humans without cursed blood cannot survive in the blood clan. Similarly, Bella, who will not age, will only be regarded as a monster in the human world¡° Fiora, let your sister rest in peace... "The voice of the first ancestor just fell. Bella lying in fiora''s arms, Bella with blood on her mouth, suddenly opened her eyes. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 135

    The weak Bella suddenly opened her eyes. They were a pair of blood red eyes, which only the blood clan would have.

    But the blood red flashed by. When the first ancestor looked again, Bella''s eyes returned to normal. She fell asleep again.

    All that remained of the cabin was fiola''s joyful cry and her first ancestor''s beating heart.

    Although it was a moment, the first ancestor thought he would never be wrong. With doubt, the first ancestor came to Bella and carefully picked up Bella. Put her on a bed covered with straw.

    The dagger on Bella''s chest was carefully drawn out by her ancestor, and the spilled blood caused fiola bursts of heartache. She drew some water from one side and began to wipe Bella''s wound.

    The first ancestor just looked at it quietly, and the doubt in his eyes was even better, because he touched some of the blood spilled from Bella''s chest with his fingers and put it into his mouth.

    This blood is clearly human blood, pure human blood without any blood clan curse. But what happened to Bella''s blood red eyes just now? Is it just because of fiola''s blood?

    There seems to be only such an explanation. The first ancestor frowned and looked at fiola lying in bed. Fiola had torn her clothes on her chest. At the moment, she was scrubbing Bella''s wounds.

    The wound just stopped bleeding, but it didn''t heal. Sure enough, Bella, is she just some strange human?

    However, fiola forcibly perfused the blood of the blood family. Bella not only didn''t die, but also saved her life. This is a miracle.

    Three days later, Bella''s injury improved. These days, Chuzu and fiola have been with her. Bella, who was born after her rebirth, never mentioned anything about that day. She just had no smile on her face. Even the love killing insect that she liked on weekdays * was not interested in it.

    The struggle of blood clan factions gradually became clear. Ten days later, the first ancestor disappeared

    Blood clan, in the wooden house where Bella lives.

    Bella and fiola curled up together. Fiola held Bella tightly rather than curled up.

    Fiola really should be afraid, because at the moment, it''s late at night, but the crowded blood family makes her very afraid. Those blood families who respected her in ordinary days seemed to have become fierce beasts at the moment, ready to bite their own beasts at any time.

    "Bang!" With a sound of, the door was kicked open and took the lead in walking into a middle-aged man, dressed in luxurious clothes, elegant white hair, two tiger teeth exposed, pale skin and no blood color.

    A bright red robe made him look like a ghost.

    "Princess fiora, please get out of the way. My servant just came to catch the murderer who killed my half ancestor. "

    The speaker is the second ancestor of the blood clan. He seems to be hurt and his hand always covers his chest unconsciously.

    Fiora felt for the first time that this normally loving second ancestor was so strange.

    "Uncle erzu, my sister, she is not a murderer. It was your servant who attacked her first! " Fiola blushed and tried to explain.

    If in the past, the second ancestor might listen. But today is different. The second ancestor, as the leader of the blood League faction of the two factions, surrounded and killed the first ancestor together with the other six true ancestors today. Although the last first ancestor was seriously injured and fled, it seems that his life is not long, which poses no threat to the two factions.

    They are not stupid. The fall of their first ancestor is the best ending. No one wants to see the neutral ancestor reap the benefits of the struggle between the two factions.

    Now the two factions do not look at their worries. They temporarily cease the war and wait for the decision to be made in the future. This is the best solution they can think of.

    This means the beginning of the war, and Bella and fiola must be the victims of the war and the victims of announcing the end of the rule of their ancestors.

    Now no one will care about Bella''s strange secret. After studying the blood without a clue for a hundred years, we can only be relieved if we destroy the two factions.

    "Do it!" The second ancestor seemed to have no patience. He said to the team behind him.

    Blood altar.

    The altar of the blood clan is located next to an abyss. The so-called altar is more like a restaurant.

    This is the place where the blood clan sucks human blood and finally discards the body.

    Bella and fiola were tied with their hands, fiola was on the side, and the second ancestor put his hand on her shoulder.

    For fiola, the two factions are still useful. She has the pure blood of her ancestors. Naturally, the two factions should share it well.

    "Human Beira, pretend to be the daughter of my ancestor and harm my blood compatriots! According to the punishment of blood clan, you should enter the abyss! "

    Fiora couldn''t see how many people there were, but she could see countless blood red eyes staring at herself, which was a greedy look.

    Young fiola doesn''t have the wings of adult blood clan, let alone Bella without blood clan in her body. The only thing waiting for them is death

    "No, uncle erzu! My sister is not guilty. She is my father''s daughter, not a human. Besides, your half ancestor was really not killed by her, but by me. Uncle erzu! "

    Fiora tried her best to explain, choking her voice and saying words she couldn''t understand.

    "Fiora, don''t ask these dirty blood families, these cannibal blood families. They just want us to die! " Bella spat. In her opinion, there was no reason. Killing was killing, just like pulling out the grasshopper''s head¡° But, sister, we are really father''s daughters! Uncle erzu, look, my sister looks exactly like me. You are mistaken. If you do this, my father will not see my sister when he comes back. My father will blame you, uncle second Zu! " The young fiola couldn''t understand why her second ancestor, who had respected her, showed her fierce face now. She still didn''t give up trying to survive for her sister¡° Ancestor? Hehe, your father shouldn''t have made me. From the day I became a blood clan, he should have thought of such a day. What''s more, your father may have died... "The second ancestor looked at fiola and Bella with a sneer, waved his hand calmly, the blood families standing on both sides were very understanding, and suddenly pushed Bella beside the abyss. Fall, endless fall. Bella, who didn''t care about life and death, panicked at this moment. Her body was shaking and she was afraid. The wind at the tip of her nose makes her unable to breathe, the wind in her ears makes her unable to hear the sound, and the wind in front of her makes her unable to open her eyes. Fiola''s frightened cry seemed to appear directly in Bella''s mind. It was like a soul shaking. Bella was very afraid. This feeling was even worse than death. A bottomless abyss, your body is like falling into darkness, which can not only devour the body, but also the soul. It seemed that something was breaking a little. She suddenly opened her eyes. They were even scarlet than blood. They were so beautiful. Bella, who was still falling rapidly, had a smile on her face, but it was frightening. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 136

    This is the first time that the young Bella experienced the taste of fear. Even in the past, she smiled in the face of the difficulties and torture of those blood families.

    But this dark abyss magnifies fear and loneliness infinitely. This feeling of despair was her first taste.

    There is also the sense of suffocation caused by falling, and the loneliness and cold from the bottom of my heart.

    There seemed to be a change in the altar on the abyss, but she didn''t want to know. Everything in this world has nothing to do with yourself. There is only endless darkness in front of you.

    Even if it''s a change, I think it''s just those blood families who show their tusks. Are they going to attack their sister?

    "Sister? Yes, I have a sister! "

    Bella was suddenly surprised. Something in her heart was quietly breeding, both fear and anger. At this moment, she wanted to die for the first time. She didn''t want to see fiola hurt at all!

    But the fall continued. Young she, with human blood flowing in her body, even if she lived longer than others, even if she was eccentric than others, she was still human after all.

    She has no wings, she can only fall

    On the abyss, at the moment when Bella was pushed down the abyss, there was indeed a change. The second ancestor took the lead. His hand on fiola''s shoulder suddenly made a force, held fiola still crying in his arms, and a pair of bat wings suddenly appeared behind him.

    "Blood League, listen. The end of the blood oath sect is today! " The second ancestor held fiola and shouted to the air.

    Just for a moment, the whole altar was a sensation, countless pairs of blood red eyes lit up, and the blood families in black suddenly took out a red ribbon and tied it on their wrists.

    This cry sounded like a battle horn, and the whole altar was in chaos.

    The second ancestor smiled and just wanted to spread his wings. Two young men in expensive dresses appeared in front of him.

    "Hehe, second ancestor. We agreed to fight against our ancestors together. As for the war between you and me, we''ll fight another day, won''t we? "

    "Second ancestor, you seem a little strange. Sure enough, you didn''t do much to encircle and suppress the first ancestor, did you?"

    They were the four families and the six ancestors. He said it one by one, but his eyes were always staring at fiola crying in his arms.

    The blood League faction is led by the second ancestor, with the participation of the fifth and seventh ancestors.

    The blood oath sect is led by three ancestors, as well as four, six and eight ancestors.

    The forces of the two factions are very close. When they originally planned to encircle and suppress Chu Zu together, they both left one hand. They all planned to take fiola with incomparably pure blood on the day of punishing Bella, which is also the day when the war began.

    But they did not expect that both sides retained their strength.

    Just a face-to-face meeting, the second ancestor had a plan in his heart. Since he could not simply solve it, he had only one war. The ranking of the eight true ancestors is based on the order of the first embracing ceremony, which also determines the purity of blood. Although the second ancestor was hurt, he was not afraid of the combination of the fourth and sixth ancestors. He was just guarding against the third ancestor who had not yet appeared.

    "Aren''t you the same?" The third ancestor picked his eyebrows and said faintly. The irony in his words is self-evident.

    Fiola in his arms is still crying. She can''t accept the fact that her sister was pushed into the abyss, and she can''t accept the situation of blood family civil war.

    She broke free from her second ancestor''s hands

    The fourth and sixth ancestors looked at each other and went straight to fiola. For them, if the battle was to be won, the ancestral blood would also be taken away. This blood means becoming stronger and closer to the ancestral blood.

    Fiola without the protection of her ancestors is just food for these blood families.

    The second ancestor saw fiola break free and run to the edge of the altar and to the abyss. Although he lost fiola, he didn''t want them to succeed, so he fought with them in an instant.

    While the three fought, fiola jumped off the altar

    Whole blood group has no fertility. Birth of the Bella and fiola is an accident that grieves ancestors. But for the ancestor, this accident was a day suddenly appeared in the night.

    The blood closest to the ancestor flowed in the young fiola. The birth of her and Bella was once known as the future of the whole blood family, but the future collapsed on the day the ancestor left

    Fiola, who jumped into the abyss at the moment, has infinite grief in her heart. She knows she has no wings, but even so, she still wants to hold her sister''s hands, because that is her only relative.

    Fiora was not afraid or frightened. She was just praying that she could have a pair of wings to fly out of the dark abyss.

    In fact, she did. A pair of very small wings stretched out behind her, which barely supported fiola''s flight.

    At first, fiola was very unskilled in controlling her wings. As she shook left and right, her anxiety was magnified infinitely, because she could not see her sister.

    Anxious, she rushed to the endless abyss and rushed down... At the moment, Bella was still falling rapidly. She had the same anxiety in her heart. She thought death was a very easy thing, but her concern for fiola made it no longer simple. She wanted to live. Even if she was not strong, she still wanted to protect fiola. Falling in the endless darkness, she didn''t notice her abnormality. Her eyes turned blood red again, and her blood was changing, which she didn''t know at all. She only knew that in the darkness, there was a bright spot in the darkness above her head, and the light came rapidly towards herself. Like a day in this dark night. Do you know white night? In the night without the sun, there is always someone who can be your sun. He lights up the darkness for you, makes you no longer fear the darkness, and makes you no longer lonely. For Bella, this day is fiola! Fiora dropped rapidly until she saw her sister Bella. Bella, who fell in the dark with unprecedented anxiety on her face and red eyes. Fiola accelerated her descent with joy and excitement. Even the darkness could not stop her sight, because her eyes were full of Bella. Fiora smiled at Bella. This is perhaps the most beautiful smile in the world. She extended her hand to Bella who is still falling. And Bella, Bella at this moment, there were tears on her face, but the tears disappeared in the dark in an instant. At this moment, how glad she was still alive. Bella also smiled. This was the first time she really smiled. This smile was much more beautiful than when she killed grasshoppers. At this moment, she understood that saving was much happier than killing. She reached out to fiola, who was flying towards her. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 137

    The Gemini Bella and fiora, who hold their hands tightly, although their faces are full of joy and excitement, Bella''s fall continues.

    Fiola''s wings behind her were too weak. Although she fanned hard, she still couldn''t support their weight. It just slowed down their descent. But the slowdown doesn''t seem to last long.

    Bella knew that if she went on like this, fiola would be exhausted, and at that time, she would be implicated by herself.

    "Sister, let me go. Sister is very satisfied to see your smiling face at last..."

    Bella looked at fiola and said very seriously.

    Fiola''s little face turned red and tried to flap her wings to pull her sister up, but she just slowed down the decline.

    "No, no! Sister, I won''t leave you alone. "

    "Sister, you believe me and I can do it. I''m a blood clan and I''m a vampire with wings! I will, I will be able to save you up! Certainly! "

    Fiora shouted, with a trace of despair and helplessness outside the firmness in her tone.

    "Sister, live with my wishes and find my father. Tell him personally that I don''t hate him! "

    Bella wanted to release her hand, but fiola held it tightly, holding it tightly, and the place where her fingers were fastened had no blood color.

    "Sister, I''m not going anywhere. Shall we find our father together? Sister, fiora doesn''t understand why those blood families embarrass you and why they respect me on weekdays, but now they want to kill me; I don''t understand why my father left and where he went; I don''t understand why my first uncle didn''t come to save us; I don''t understand... "

    "But fiora knows one thing. You are my sister and you are my only relative. I want to be with you, forever. Isn''t that good? My sister... "

    Fiola said, there were crystal tears in her eyes, but there was always a smile on her face. She held Bella tightly in her arms.

    At the moment, Bella can''t say a word. Even if she is lonely, she has to admit that the position of family affection in her heart is so important. Especially holding her sister in front of her, she loves her sister. More than anyone in the world, she doesn''t want her sister to be hurt even a little.

    If there is sadness, she only wants to taste it by herself. Sometimes he is very glad that the blood family has turned all the hardships towards himself. He is glad that he is the twin who has human blood but lives as long as the blood family.

    Because of this, she can always accompany her sister and protect her sister.

    Thinking of this, Bella held fiola tightly.

    Just then, Bella, wake up!

    Her body is indeed human blood, but that doesn''t mean she is human. Each blood clan actually has a blood nucleus. No blood clan knows the existence of blood nucleus except the ancestor.

    Blood nucleus is the key of blood clan. Fiora has it, and so does Bella.

    But Bella''s blood core has been sleeping, which is one of the reasons why the ancestor left. He wants to find a way to untie this damn curse and make Bella''s blood core revitalize.

    But he didn''t expect that at the moment when fiola''s blood flowed into Bella''s mouth, the blood from the blood showed signs of waking up the sleeping blood nucleus, and at this moment, the sleeping blood nucleus was fully awake.

    When Bella woke up, her whole body took on a new look, and the purity of her blood was one level higher than fiola. In the future, she will be a vampire infinitely close to her ancestors. If those shameless blood families know that they have eaten such pure blood, what expression should they make.

    The awakening of blood should have been carried out in a safe place, because Bella''s whole body blood will be instantly sucked dry by the blood nucleus, and then the blood belonging to the blood family will be born. At that time, Bella will be a real vampire.

    And this moment of sucking dry blood will produce pain that ordinary people can''t imagine.

    Bella gritted her teeth and insisted. Fiorata felt the strangeness of Bella. At the moment, all she could do was hold Bella tighter

    Bella still cried out. With the cry of breaking through the sky, a pair of bat wings suddenly appeared behind Bella, which were one circle larger than fiola''s.

    Bella did not expect that she had become a member of the blood family she cursed thousands of times. Will we all end up like we hate?

    At the moment, she was very happy that she had become a blood clan! Because this awesome hope for her to save her sister!

    She was in great pain and waved her wings hard. She just wanted to fly out of the damn abyss, the dark abyss with fiola.

    Fate seems to be always like this. It gives you hope and will pull you into a new abyss of despair. Yes, Bella, despite her hard work, she still can''t drive herself and her sister to rise. At the moment, fiola''s is exhausted and can''t flap her wings anymore.

    "Sister, let go of me and leave by yourself."

    Can she leave fiola alone? Bella smiled bitterly and shook her head. She stroked her sister''s hair and spoiled fiola into her arms. Despair, Bella has only such an emotion in her heart. The despair after seeing hope is more sad and heartache. The fall has continued. Bella holds fiola and looks at the top of the abyss. The original light there has already disappeared. Fiola doesn''t know how long it has fallen. He seems to be in the dark, the darkness without future. Just as Bella was desperate, a light spot appeared in the darkness above her head. With the passage of time, the light spot became larger and larger. This is a man who also has bat wings, but his bat wings are more domineering, generous and arrogant than Bella''s! This belongs to the king''s wings! He was wearing black armor, but it was shining in the dark. He was wearing a helmet and couldn''t see his face clearly. Bella knows that he is not his father. Sometimes blood is very mysterious¡° Don''t be afraid, the darkness can''t devour you. Because I''m here. " The man''s voice is full of dignity, which belongs to the king''s unique voice. Bella stretched out her hands. She didn''t know why she did it or why she believed the mysterious man. Perhaps this is our day in the night? Bella and fiora thought so at this moment. This man in armor is the first demon king! The demon king held fiora and Bella and flew easily over the abyss. Bella with a childish face against the devil''s chest, the steel cold armor, feels so warm in Bella. Is this warmth the feeling of home? At the moment, the young girl branded a brand in her heart, a brand that became more and more profound and clear with time... She looked up at the demon king''s helmet without any expression and smiled happily... Before long, the demon king left the dark abyss. He stood on the sky with his two sons in his arms and looked at the altar emitting evil smell like a king. The battle there was over, and the faces below were bitter, unwilling and angry blood families looked at the demon king in the sky in despair. This blood clan includes the second ancestor and the other five true ancestors. The only one missing is the third ancestor. No one knows what happened in the short time when Bella and fiola fell, where the so-called demon king came from, and why he intervened in the internal struggle of the blood family. Even for a moment, the blood clan present suspected that the demon king was their ancestor¡° I''ll leave with Gemini. You''ll take care of yourself. The final horn has sounded, and you are still fighting here. Wake up, world! " At the altar, blood families looked at each other. No one dared to stop talking. They were really afraid. They also heard about the demon king. However, the blood clan has always kept a low profile and never surrendered to the demon king. Until today, they didn''t know how terrible the devil was. I''m afraid only the ancestors can fight with this power. No one really thinks about what his words mean. At this time, the blood family only has fear. The demon king didn''t speak any more, but left with fiola and Bella. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 138

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    Fiora finished the sad story, and the scene in the abyss of the soul City emerged in front of me. Bella saved me who was about to fall into the abyss, and the sentence that I can''t see others fall into the abyss.

    It turns out that she is also a person with a story.

    I also understand the situation of the twin Lori vampire, and have some understanding of the coming danger. Presumably, the blood clan still hasn''t given up its covet of Bella and fiola''s blood.

    Or did they discover the real secret about Bella?

    But no matter what kind, since the blood clan that has been lurking for several years has begun to become active again, and the spearhead is directed at Gemini. As a demon king, I can''t turn a blind eye.

    I shook my head, dispelled the wishful thinking in my mind, and looked at fiola standing in front of me, immersed in memories and with a sad expression on her face.

    "Fiora, take care of your sister. As long as there is this king, no one can hurt you. "

    Fiora raised her head and looked at me seriously.

    "Well, I''m not telling you this to sympathize with me. I, I don''t need your salvation! "

    Fiola suddenly laughed and laughed loudly. She walked out of the hall. Just the moment she was about to step out of the hall, fiola turned her head, "sometimes you are very similar to him! My lord devil "

    I looked at fiora, who had returned to normal. The arrogant attribute of duplicity healed my mind. Maybe it was lanstya''s sudden turn that made me uncomfortable.

    It''s just the first demon in her mouth, the first demon I''ve heard countless times. What has he done in the past hundreds of years, how strong he is, and where is he now!?

    And what is the sentence he left when he saved Gemini? It''s similar to what the old beggar of blood clan said to me. Is the world really about to meet the end? And will I be the Savior who saves the world?

    The end of the world, the Almighty and just God, know? Did he arrange me to be the devil to deal with the end? If so, I can accept it. Although it''s not too long to come to this world, I deeply love everything here.

    There is a blue sky that China doesn''t have, and an ugly demon family that can warm people''s hearts

    I stood up. Although my head was still in a mess, I didn''t have much time to solve many mysteries. Maybe the blood clan was watching outside the demon king castle at the moment, especially when they knew that I was not the first demon king who made them extremely afraid. I think the invasion of the blood clan will not be too far away.

    Devil''s castle, like my home in this strange world, I found a sense of belonging here. I feel my chest and my heart is beating. This is the hot heart that wants to protect everything here!

    Huh? No, this temperature, like a soul bead?

    I was shocked and forgot that Dawu had not been resurrected. The purpose of going to the soul city of the soul wizard was not to activate the soul flame of the soul bead? Just after activation, I almost forgot all this because of lanstya''s departure.

    So, now, let me revive Dawu!

    I suddenly patted the armrest of the throne. The armrest was transformed by GANGDA wood and added the function of contacting all evil servants.

    Before long, all seven evil servants arrived on the seventh floor of the demon king Castle except the twin Lori vampires. It''s just that there is no lanstya and the pink hair sister around her. In fact, it''s also a good thing that they don''t come. So far, I haven''t figured out how to face lanstya, who has changed her character. Such a goddess gives me only strangeness and distance.

    "Lord devil, Bella''s mood is still unstable. Fiola is still taking care of her. Please forgive her for their rudeness."

    Yuli smiled and saluted me and said.

    I waved my hand, "Dawu''s soul bead and soul flame have been activated by the king. Now the king will revive Dawu. You are welcome to witness here!"

    I said to Youli and others, and then took out the soul bead from my arms. The soul bead braved the dark blue flame, without a trace of burning feeling.

    I put Dawu''s skeleton next to the dragon''s egg, close to the dragon''s egg. I took a look at the dragon''s eggs, and there seemed to be a scene of tears in front of me. It has been several months. My dragon egg still hasn''t hatched. Has the dragon egg stolen by fear hatched now?

    No more thinking, I sent the soul bead into Dawu''s skeleton, and the soul bead floated into the skeleton. Then it burst into a dazzling light, and I hurried to cover my eyes.

    "Click, click, click..."

    The sound of bone friction sounded, which made people''s scalp numb.

    "Cluck."

    On the scattered skeleton, there was a giggle in the skull, which was very evil.

    Not long ago, the scattered bones formed a complete skeleton, which is the human skeleton, the complete human skeleton.

    The soul bead radiated a faint blue light in the chest of the skeleton, and then the light dissipated. The skull''s eyes lit up two flames, and Dawu lived!

    "Ah, I feel so sick! I feel like I haven''t been beaten for a long time... "The skeleton standing on the platform made a virtual sound from the skeleton head. Dawu, who just woke up, was just like waking up. Suddenly, the complete skeleton jumped down from the platform and stood in front of me. It was just that the complete skeleton seemed to lose its support at this moment, and unexpectedly collapsed and scattered on the ground. On this pile of bones, a skeleton with flame in its eyes stood on it. I was surprised. Did Dawu''s resurrection fail¡° Ah, you touched me and you fell apart. If you want to compensate me, just beat me... Er, it''s the devil, Lord devil? " Dawu''s sudden move really startled me. This is his right leg bone. Did the old lady''s bone cause the sequelae of porcelain touching? This bitch is compared with the beggar blood clan elders. Dawu found it was me and said with a trembling mouth, with unspeakable panic in his words¡° Devil, Lord devil, I, am I not dead? "¡° The king has saved you. "¡° Well, good night, Lord devil. I went to bed... "Wait, what did you say just now? Did I break up for you? " Dawu''s scattered skeleton was assembled like Tongle high building blocks from the moment I found me¡° Hey, Lord devil, what are you talking about. How can I be so cheap? Even if I shake m again, I don''t have the courage to touch porcelain with the demon king, haha... "I smiled and sure enough, I was the same Dawu. Even if he died and resurrected, he was always my demon servant. Such a relationship is very complex, not a simple superior and subordinate. Each of my evil servants has a sad past, and when I find these cruel truths, our relationship will no longer be superior and subordinate. They are all my friends and my partners. I believe that such a demon servant and the ancestor of the blood clan are much stronger by deception and inducement. In fact, it is true that the blood clan has betrayed... "Youli! Welcome the king''s demon general, Dawu, back. Welcome with a mace! " I smiled and touched Dawu''s smooth skull, and he responded to me with a giggle¡° Hey, hey, thank you, Lord devil! " Dawu''s eyes flashed when he heard that I had someone beat him, as if to say to me, demon king, you have been deceived¡° Savvy, whip! Big wooden wrench! Autumn, sound wave attack. Sweet treasure, tie Dawu''s legs with silk! " I smiled and continued to touch Dawu''s skull. At the moment, the faint blue flame in his eyes flashed higher and seemed to be aware of the seriousness of the matter. Where is this reward? This is clearly torture¡° Yes! " The servants answered with a smile and slowly approached Dawu. I sat back on the throne and looked at the playful people with a smile¡° Ah! Lord Yuli, don''t do this! Ah, go on! "¡° Hey, gunaki, didn''t you eat? You dead goblin, you can''t work hard! Ai Ai, I''m wrong, Lord gangdaku. It''s not allowed there... "This is a special welcome ceremony for the demon king castle. I looked at the people with a kind smile on their faces. Even autumn also played a sound wave. Tianbao is even more happy to swing Dawu in the air. This is, belongs to my daily life, belongs to the daily life of the demon king castle. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 139

    Demon castle, restaurant.

    In front of me was a long table. I sat in the front seat. At the long table were my magic servants, even fiora and Bella.

    Originally, in order to celebrate the resurrection of dau, my return was coupled with the return of lanstya. I decided to set up a table and have a good meal, but I didn''t expect such a situation.

    I looked at the food on the long table, and my hands trembled constantly. I pulled from the corners of my eyes and squinted at lanstya, who was staring at me with a slight smile on the corners of my mouth, and the pink girl standing behind her.

    Different from the first meeting, there was a snow-white wolf lying around pink hair.

    The White Wolf seemed to notice my eyes. Squinting, it slightly opened its eyes, looked at me and dozed off again.

    I looked at the food on the long table reluctantly again. Those plates could not see the raw materials. They were all food like dark matter and emitting an evil smell. It seemed that I could hear screams in my ears.

    Yes, the food is all made by lanstya. Although her character has changed, her cooking is still so rebellious.

    After hearing that I wanted to celebrate, lanstya seemed very happy and forcibly expelled my werewolf chef, abnormal underwear muscle man rostel.

    Under the busy work of her and sister pink hair, there was such a big dinner.

    In fact, there is a dish of other colors in the dark matter table by table, but this dish makes people feel cold. We can''t see what material it is made of, but the color is very flirtatious. It seems to be a collection of the colors of all ingredients. It''s really just a plate of flirtatious bitch.

    The atmosphere of the whole table was very dull, but this did not include Dawu. After enjoying the welcome ceremony, Dawu seemed full of vitality.

    At the moment, I am eating these "delicious" meals.

    I scolded this bastard Dawu in my heart. He was so arrogant because he was a skeleton and had no digestive system.

    I put down my knife and fork and was about to speak. Unexpectedly, lanstya spoke first.

    "Lord devil, are you disgusting with the food carefully prepared by my sisters? No, you see, this plate of charred pork chops with big eyes is your favorite. "

    Lanstya pushed a plate in front of me.

    Her eyes are very kind, not at all. If you don''t eat the feeling that I kill you, the wolf around sister pink hair is also very kind. There''s no such feeling at all. If you don''t eat, I''ll eat you.

    "Lanstya, you just came back. It''s not good to be so tired. I feel guilty in my heart. You Li! Go and call rostle and ask him to prepare a new table for Lord lanstya! "

    I quickly looked away and said to you Li.

    Yuli didn''t answer and hurried out of the restaurant. Her actions made the other servants'' frowns open.

    Lanstya didn''t stop Youli from running out of the restaurant. She just stared at me. With her, there were pink girl and her white wolf.

    Two people and a wolf stare at me like this. It''s just like squinting and eyeing the wolf.

    Lanstya smiled, pushed a plate in front of me again, and forked up a black unknown substance with a skeleton.

    "Lord devil, thank you for your care before. Did I give you a lot of trouble before? "

    As she spoke, she gave a loud voice, put the fork to my mouth and motioned me to open my mouth.

    My forehead was covered with fine sweat. Since the last time I ate lanstya''s dark matter fried egg, the taste was still fresh in my memory.

    I stared at the unknown food and wanted someone to kill me immediately. It was torture. Moreover, lanstya''s words were obviously hostile. Could it be that I bullied her before? Does she remember?

    I think so, but her character has changed, but her memory has not changed.

    "Hey, hey, lanstya, look what you said. Shouldn''t I take care of you? I, uh, I, I''m not hungry! "

    But as soon as I finished speaking, my stomach cried out. I stood up, smiled politely and embarrassed at lanstya, looked at the exit and ran over

    At the moment, the devil''s Castle Restaurant. I lay on the ground, the White Wolf squatted on my back, and the huge wolf claws pressed on my head.

    At this moment, my heart was full of regret and sadness.

    In the final analysis, I overestimated my speed and underestimated the speed of pink haired sister white wolf.

    Lanstya and sister pink hair approached me. I glanced with my remaining light. Lanstya was touching the White Wolf''s forehead with a smile, and her eyes were full of doting.

    But when she looked at me, her eyes suddenly became sharp. When it was over, lanstya''s abdominal black attribute was exposed!

    Sister pink hair followed her with a plate in her hand and looked at me with the same smile.

    The whole restaurant was quiet. My evil servants were like dead. They lowered their heads and clasped their hands. No one came to save me. What was more hateful was Dawu. He is still eating dark matter, and his mouth is full of black residue.

    "Lord devil, you can''t be hungry. I''m your assistant. I need to be responsible for you. " Lanstya narrowed her eyes, took the plate in sister pink hair''s hand, squatted in front of me, forked a piece with a fork and was about to be sent into my mouth¡° Before that, lanstya, can you listen to me? "¡° You say it. " Lanstya was obviously stunned¡° Can I skip it? ""... " Lanstya, who was originally cute and gentle, seemed to be a devil now, and sister pink hair was extremely hateful. They broke my mouth and forced me to fill it. My heart is extremely wronged, but the strength of the White Wolf still makes me unable to move. As the food went down, my consciousness began to blur... I don''t know it was a few days before I woke up. Standing beside me with a worried face, Yuli was relieved when she saw me wake up¡° Who am I, where am I, and what am I doing? " Confused, I looked around. Everything was so strange. At the moment I just woke up, I was a little confused. I suddenly shook my head and returned to normal after a long time. I looked at you li with a blank face and smiled at her. But the smile solidified in a few seconds. Because lanstya came in with pink hair sister and white wolf. Lanstya had a bowl in her hand, which was steaming hot¡° Lord devil, why are you in a coma? Is it that I can''t keep up with external nutrition recently? I just boiled bone soup. Drink while it''s hot. " Lanstya''s kindness made me cry. Why am I in a coma? Don''t you have a number in your heart? And is this bone soup? Are you sure? This black bowl is still bubbling black. There is soup. Does it look like a little soup¡° Will you die if you don''t drink? " I looked at lanstya and asked very seriously¡° Trust me, Lord devil, I will. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 140

    In the next few days, the blood clan attack has not come yet, but now there is a headache than the blood clan attack, that is, the tyranny of lanstya.

    At the moment, I squat in a utility room on the seventh floor of the demon king castle. With me, there are seven of my famous demon servants. Of course, Tianbao is not here. Qiu replaces it.

    "Demon king, where are you? Get out of here! "

    "Yes, come out quickly!"

    "Ow!"

    The cries of lanstya and pink hair outside the door, as well as the roar of the White Wolf, shook my delicate body and shivered involuntarily.

    Thinking about lanstya''s going away, I said to a group of demon servants.

    "As you can see. Lanstya is very different from before. It will make the devil''s Castle restless these days! I want to hear what you can do? "

    In fact, I was helpless. Early in the morning, I wanted to ask the big sister of the demon king''s armor system about lanstya''s changed character. But the big sister didn''t hear back at all.

    "Lord devil, I tell you, Lord lanstya said I was false and confiscated my wig. No, it''s all my hair..."

    "Yes, Lord devil, I am the worst. Lord lanstya hasn''t hit me once! "

    "Get out!"

    Several evil servants roared at Dawu.

    "Lord devil, Lord lanstya is indeed wrong. As you can see, my demons are now tossing around all day, wrapped in sheets. My Lord, she said, "too much exposure is immoral..."

    I took a deep look, wrapped like an arab girl, and nodded.

    "And we banshees, said to let us better use the voice of charm. Accompany Lord lanstiya to sing the song of the devil''s Castle every day. It must also be bel canto. You see, my voice is getting hoarse... "

    "In fact, you are all fine. Bella and I are the worst! Lord lanstya wants us to abandon the weakness of taking blood. Sister Bella and I haven''t drunk blood since the arrival of Lord lanstya, even animals... "

    "We''re fine, but those blood families under my command are going crazy. Yesterday, I saw two blood families holding together and sucking blood from mouth to mouth..."

    I touched fiola''s head. "Next time I see such a thing, I''ll kill it directly. Do you hear me?"

    This simple and proud Lori fiora, maybe people are not sucking blood.

    Just as fiola was talking, Bella kept staring at me with greed in her eyes and licked her tongue.

    "Alas, Lord devil, now the whole Devil Castle is full of complaints. Lord lanstya wants to make us stronger, which is certainly good. But her means are too extreme. Restraint and control will only make the demon family resist. Besides, this place is the symbol of freedom and equality and the holy land of the demon clan, but now... "

    Julie sighed.

    Indeed, as you Li said, not only did they receive persecution, but even I was very difficult.

    Lanstya, sister pink hair and white wolf are like inspectors. They wander around the castle every day. Every time they see me, they will throw food. I''m like a monkey in the zoo.

    I made up my mind to change lanstya and let the original lanstya come back. Such lanstya is not my goddess at all.

    "Stop talking. I''m asking you how to solve the current situation. Is complaining useful? I eat dark matter every day and I''m fed every day. I''m like a monkey now, you know? Have you ever eaten lanstya''s food? You... "

    Speaking, I subconsciously realized that I was also complaining. Looking at the stunned magic servants, I calmed my mood and continued to say.

    "In the current situation, the king''s analysis is that lanstya has changed her character for some reason. According to the routine in animation, it''s OK to smash her vigorously under normal circumstances. What do you think of this method? "

    As soon as I finished speaking, the people lowered their heads and didn''t speak. The atmosphere in the whole storage room was a little embarrassed.

    After a long time, you Li said, "well, Lord devil, how can you stun Lord lanstiya? She is followed by the adult with pink hair, and there is a white wolf. Now even sugar treasure is walking with them..."

    "The White Wolf gave me a terrible feeling..." savy continued.

    This group of evil servants who can''t afford to help, is this counseling? Although lanstya is very powerful now, I also admit that pink hair and white wolf give me an unusual sense of danger, but is this called difficulty? No spirit of selfless dedication?

    "Why do you have to let Lord lanstya recover? Her current cuisine is delicious!"

    Dawu suddenly interposed.

    "Fight, fight to death!"

    I bit my teeth and said to the people.

    They seemed to have accumulated resentment and had no place to vent. They beat Dawu angrily.

    Ten minutes later, Dawu opened the sage mode... I settled my mind and said to the people, "well, wait a minute. Gunaki, you go to distract pink hair and white wolf. Then savvy, Jolie and CHO, and the twin Lori, you surround lanstya with me. "¡° How about you guys pretending to talk to them, and I''ll hammer it down behind them while they''re not prepared to solve the battle? " Just as gangdamu was about to speak, I glared at him, "it''s finished. I''ll give you a golden hair!"¡° Hey, hey, I will finish the task! " When the plans were complete, I stood up and nearly hit my head in the small storage room¡° The big demon king''s brain tapping operation, start! " I suddenly opened the door, took the people out of the storage room, and crept in the devil''s castle. This familiar castle channel made me nervous at the moment¡° Find Lord lanstya, twelve o''clock ahead! " Gangdamu suddenly said something. I had a bad secret in my heart. I hurried to one side to avoid lanstya''s sight¡° Let''s go! Just on the big wood! " Gangdamu, driving gangdamu No. 1, bravely stood in front of the crowd and shouted at pink hair and white wolf¡° The hair is all my grandson thieves! " As soon as gunaki''s voice fell, I could clearly see black crows rattling over his head. This dead goblin, even ridicule is so bad¡° White Wolf, you are my grandson thief! And you, too! " The White Wolf roared into the sky, which was extremely angry. Then he bared his teeth and rushed towards the GANGDA wooden path. Pink hair was behind him, showing a slight frown and stamping his feet. Gangdamu ran to death behind us. I said to gangdamu secretly, "warrior, go all the way!" The White Wolf passed me without looking at me. The dead follower Gang Damu, pink hair just hummed a little and chased me. Seeing that gangdamu''s success has attracted pink hair and white wolf, I no longer hesitate to shout at the people: "comrades, for the future of the demon king castle!" The big devil''s brain beating operation is about to begin! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 141

    Just after big wood led away pink hair and white wolf, all in front of me was lanstya and hissing sweet treasure who looked at me coldly.

    Tianbao''s rebellion was beyond my expectation. It seems to like lanstya''s dark cuisine. Like Dawu, this magical insect doesn''t know how to write the word dead at all.

    Then I led the crowd around lanstya, but to my surprise, lanstya didn''t choose to escape.

    I stood opposite lanstya with a group of demon servants and confronted each other for a moment.

    "Demon king, what are you doing? Are you going to attack me? "

    There was a lonely look in lanstya''s eyes. It just flashed by. I''m not sure. When I stared at her face again, it was still cold.

    "Well, I just want to discuss with you. Can you stop cooking? And they, they have something to say! "

    I pointed to you Li and others.

    Dawu gave me face. He was the first to stand up. He pinched his waist and stood in front of lanstya, "Hey, Lord lanstya, I''m not with them."

    After that, Dawu didn''t even look at me. He went directly to lanstya, stood behind Tianbao, and massaged Tianbao.

    I''m angry. This disorganized and undisciplined grandson, who looks fat, defected anyway.

    "Devil, I''m afraid you know that the world is far from as calm as you think. The world needs me and you. If you want to be strong, your evil servant will also be strong. That''s the only way... "

    "Only in this way can you not lose..."

    Lanstya''s last sentence was so small that I didn''t hear it at all.

    "That''s the only way. What''s the matter?"

    I asked again to make sure.

    Lanstya smiled and looked at me, "you who are not motivated are all rubbish."

    Lanstya said it with ease. I also know that it is true. The combat power I was proud of is actually fragile.

    My palms are full of sweat. Now lanstya gives me a sense of oppression that she can''t compare with before.

    It''s like a kitten and a tiger.

    I don''t hesitate. My goddess is not like this. My goddess can''t say such words at all. She is a gentle goddess.

    "In order to be self-motivated and stronger, we have to attack human towns? Will be bound by you? So you can get stronger? "

    "Sometimes, war is really a means to become stronger. And my restraint and guidance may save your lives in the future. "

    "Lanstya, I don''t like your cold appearance!"

    "Do you like it? The lanstya you like, can she save the world? "

    Lanstya tilted her head and looked at her with a cold smile.

    Save the world? I can''t say such high sounding words. I just want lanstya, who is cute and gentle, who laughs and praises himself as a kind and beautiful goddess all day!

    At this moment, I looked at lanstya, who was becoming more and more strange, and had some uncomfortable feelings in my heart.

    "Array!"

    I don''t want to listen to lanstya''s words in front of me. I admit that her starting point is good, but her cold appearance makes me feel very uncomfortable. The guilt in my heart is infinitely magnified. I miss lanstya in the past and hate my incompetence, which leads to this situation.

    Sometimes, people are unwilling to admit their mistakes, so they are angry.

    Just my words surprised my servants. They looked at me stupidly and looked at me with retarded eyes. They seemed to ask what array?

    "Surround her!" I whispered.

    Youli and others realized this and soon surrounded lanstya.

    "Lanstya, you know this array!"

    Lanstya looked at me with a smile, didn''t say a word, and looked at me motionless.

    Let me and a group of evil servants surround her.

    With doubts, I motioned the people to slowly approach lanstya for fear of her sudden violent attack.

    "Autumn, start sleeping sound wave!"

    I shouted at Qiu, and Qiu responded quickly. Suddenly, I opened my mouth and released a series of visible sound waves to lanstya.

    And lanstya just stood there and looked at me quietly.

    She smiled at me. At this moment, her eyes were so familiar that I felt that she had changed back.

    I subconsciously called out: "waste goddess..."

    Just then, the sound wave hit lanstya. The attack I thought would not work made lanstya close her eyes and lean down.

    Shawei and Youli hurried forward and set up lanstya who was about to fall to the ground.

    I didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. The sound wave could have an effect on her. Didn''t she resist?

    I walked around behind lanstya, holding a hammer in my hand, hesitating whether to drop it. I don''t know why, looking at the sleeping lanstya, my heart was like being grabbed by others, and the hammer was put down involuntarily. Youli looked at me very complicated, "demon king..." I waved my hand and calmed my mood, but the hammer in my hand still couldn''t be lifted. Now Bella and fiora were standing not far away. They didn''t come forward. Dawu and Tianbao just watched quietly. It seems that the choice of all this is up to me. My hand was still shaking, but I finally raised the hammer... "Do you really want this? Even if she can change back? How can you be sure that the lanstya you know is the real her? "¡° Do you want to change lanstya just because you feel strange? "¡° You want to make this strong, domineering, strong and brave lanstya become that timid and cowardly lanstya who will screw up everything again? The lanstya who will be hurt? "¡° You just want to change others because of your selfishness and desire? Do you think such a change is right? " I don''t know when sister fenmao appeared next to me. Beside her, the White Wolf held goblin Gangmu... Fenmao''s words surprised me. In the final analysis, I think lanstya has changed because she is not the waste goddess I know, but is that the real her? As pink Mao said, I really want to change lanstya selfishly. Although lanstya doesn''t have the slightest resistance at the moment, does this mean that she agrees with me to change? What is the difference between my behavior without my consent and a robber? What kind of lanstya is the happiest, and what kind of attitude does the real lanstya desire to live? I don''t know. I can''t make a choice instead of her... My hand trembled more. Gradually I put down the hammer in my hand and wandered around the demon king castle like a wandering soul... At this moment, I really understood that what I lost was not lanstya, but, This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 142

    Ten more days passed after operation hammer.

    In these ten days, lanstya tortured the whole demon king castle as usual, and I ate her soul killing cuisine as usual.

    At the same time, they are also waiting for the attack of blood clan.

    The patience of the blood clan seems to be much stronger than I thought. So far, I haven''t done anything. Although I''m still waiting, lanstya encouraged me to kill directly to the blood clan territory many times after listening to the words of Gemini.

    But I''m not the first demon king. I don''t have his strength and domineering. It seems that my strength can only rely on the demon king''s armor, but I don''t have a system task recently.

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    I stood aside, and on my throne sat lanstya''s little attendant, sister pink hair.

    The white wolf lies beside her. The White Wolf seems a little lazy and always sleeps with his eyes narrowed, but it makes me feel more like a human.

    I looked at pink hair calmly, and there were no waves in my heart. Even if there was a white wolf here, I didn''t dare to have waves.

    "Come on, what do you want to ask. My time is limited. Sister lanstya is still waiting for me. "

    Pink hair looked at me and asked softly with his cheek.

    I stared at her carefully and still had a sense of familiarity, but I couldn''t remember where I had seen her for a while. This pink hair, and this different amount of milk from lanstya?

    Huh? It''s her! It''s the pink haired sister dressed up by the cook in the light elf territory. It''s the one I saw when I became a baby who called lanstya my sister!

    She is also a goddess!

    I can''t bear the doubt in my heart. Now I''m not thinking about how she came here from the light elf territory.

    "I know what you want to ask. Don''t you just want to know why sister lanstya has changed?"

    Before I could speak, sister pink Mao spoke first.

    "Pink hair, I''ve been thinking about what you said before. Maybe I''m too selfish. I just want to know what happened when lanstya returned to the divine world... "

    Pink hair suddenly stood up. With her was the white wolf. The White Wolf seemed to be aware of the owner''s anger. He stood upside down with his hair and bared his teeth at me.

    "Sister fenriel, take it easy. Let''s give him face. Devil, I can forgive your rudeness. I have a name for good, huh? My name is Ruiya Griffin. Just call me Ruiya. "

    Pink hair said her name, Ruiya? I think in my mind at full speed. Is she also a goddess? What God is she in charge of? Why did she call the White Wolf sister?

    "Sister Ruiya, I just want to know if such lanstya is happy? Is she really herself? "

    I no longer wonder who pink hair is and what God. Now I just want to know everything about lanstya.

    Ruiya stroked the moon headdress on her head, her eyes dripped and turned disorderly, as if she was thinking about how to explain. She didn''t speak until a long time later.

    "Sister lanstya is the greatest God. She has paid too much and she loves the world deeply. But there are some things you can''t solve. Devil, after all, you are still too weak. You are not him. "

    "Lanstya lost so much in that battle that she became what you knew before, and you! Because of your negligence, you didn''t protect her! Do you know how much she was hurt in the retreat? How much harm will it do to her to forcibly open the seal? "

    "Although lanstya''s sister is strong and brave, she still remembers the sealed sadness and the time she wants to forget. She sighs at the moon every night... "

    Ruiya''s voice was somewhat lost from anger to the end. Her words also made my heart a little sad. Yes, it was because I didn''t protect lanstya well that lanstya became what she is now.

    And what was that fight? What makes lanstya choose to seal herself? What will be the sadness she experienced?

    I sighed and said to Rhea, "then why did you stop me from restoring lanstya?"

    After hearing my words, Ruiya began to get angry, and the White Wolf stood up.

    "Stop? Why stop? You think you can recover sister lanstya with just one hammer? And even if you can make her recover, I still want to stop it. Even if lanstya''s sister is very sad, I don''t want to see her hurt by Ding Dian again. You''re not a qualified demon king, and you''re not qualified to protect lanstya! Now lanstya''s sister is strong and brave. Isn''t that good? "

    Riya doesn''t seem to want to talk to me anymore. She stood up, stroked the White Wolf''s head, turned and left the throne hall.

    When she had just reached the door, she suddenly turned around, "if you want to find your original sister lanstya, get stronger. Let her have a dependence. In fact, I also want to see sister lanstya laugh again... "

    Become stronger, do you really want to become stronger? I clenched my fist and secretly made up my mind.

    Indeed, I should be stronger. So far, I can''t forget that day, the day when lanstya opened the seal. If I can be stronger, can I touch the soul bead, so that she won''t be injured and return to the divine world because of forcibly opening the seal.

    I smiled bitterly. In the final analysis, the past can''t be changed, and now, I won''t let anyone disappear from me. I want to protect the demon castle, I want to protect the world. Even if the horn of Zhongyan blows, then I will crush it! While I was thinking, Julie came in¡° Lord devil, according to your instructions, the defense of the whole castle has been strengthened. Make sure no one can enter, and Tangbao has set up insect nets around the castle to monitor everything. " My meditation was interrupted by Li''s voice. The blood clan was always hiding in the dark. This feeling made me uncomfortable. It''s unrealistic to attack the blood clan rashly, so I can only choose to strengthen my vigilance. I was deeply impressed by the strange means of the blood clan in the festler Empire, and they seemed to be combined with the fear of black cloak. Things are getting more and more troublesome¡° How are Bella and fiora? "¡° Back to Lord devil, they are stable, but Bella is sometimes inexplicably frightened. " I nodded, which was expected. The sad story and sad experience were mentioned again, which seemed to uncover the scar¡° You Li, tell me to continue to guard against it. The strength of the blood clan should not be underestimated. " Youli nodded. Just as she was about to speak, big wood ran in. At the moment, gangdamu had a colorful wig on his head. He ran into the throne hall with his wig in his hand. As he ran, his wig trembled back and forth, with an unspeakable sense of joy¡° Lord devil, no! There is a strange man outside the castle, like a blood clan! " I was surprised in my heart and thought to myself, sure enough, I still came, but only one person wanted to break into the devil''s castle? Is it the ancestor? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 143

    Just to my surprise, who is this blood clan who rushed to invade alone, and how much he doesn''t pay attention to my demon king castle?

    Is it really the ancestor? But if it is the ancestor, it is not quite right. Will the ancestor suddenly appear at this time after disappearing for hundreds of years?

    If it was him, it would be a good thing, so fiola and Bella would be safer.

    "What does that man look like?"

    I said to Green Goblin gangaki, who was still fiddling with his wig, trying to make it more suitable.

    "Lord Hui, it''s not easy to describe. It should be a blood clan. It has no wings, but its eyes are red. I''m not sure. Anyway, Lord devil, you can go and have a look. "

    Just big wood hesitated and said, it seems that the man''s shape is very strange to him, and the doubt in my heart is even better.

    Isn''t it blood? But these days I say blood clan will attack, which makes people panic? Gunaki admitted his mistake?

    No more thinking, I nodded and stood up. At the moment, I am in the semi magical state of the demon king''s armor, but the wings behind me are retracted. This shape is actually my favorite. If you have to describe it, it is a human who looks a little evil.

    "Summon all the evil servants except the twin vampires. Let''s meet this brave blood clan for a while! By the way, don''t let lanstya know... "

    I told you Li to go on. I really didn''t want lanstya to know that she was likely to fight without saying a word. I didn''t want to start a war immediately until I knew the purpose of this arrogant blood group.

    Yuli nodded and went down. I also walked outside the demon king castle.

    Devil''s castle, outside the gate.

    When I came here with the demon servant and prepared to meet this so-called blood clan for a while, I was shocked

    In the open space outside the devil''s castle, there lies a blood clan. I can''t be more familiar with this shape and posture, and his wind pulling shape. This, this is an old beggar blood clan!

    The elder of the blood clan who claimed to be the master of thurton manor and saved me in the hands of Shure half ancestor and fear! But now there are no broken wings behind him, and his clothes and face are covered with mud. Is this going to be promoted to eight bags of elders?

    Beside him was Dawu with a funny mask. For a moment, I was confused. Is the shape of an old beggar touching porcelain? And my servant Dawu, is this a porcelain touch porcelain?

    I''m relieved. I''m sure that the old beggar blood clan is not an enemy at least.

    Maybe he just came to touch porcelain, and I will greet him politely. I know better than anyone how strong he is. I can still remember the scene that attacks hit him without any harm.

    "Old man, what brings you here?"

    The blood clan of the old beggar, half lying on the ground with his arm on his pillow, squinted at me.

    "Little devil, you little devil servant is so rude. I reasoned with him. He pushed me. You know, I''m old. My bones are brittle. With this push, my skull is broken, my ribs are broken, my pelvis is broken, and my leg bones are also broken. "

    The old beggar blood clan said something and looked at me, "what do you say?"

    "Lord devil, this blood clan is very arrogant. Just now he kept shouting the little devil out at the door. I was so angry that he lay on the ground before I pushed him. "

    Dawu listened to the words of the old beggar''s blood family and hurriedly explained.

    "Then why did you lie down?"

    Dawu touched the funny face mask, "I don''t know. I always felt that something was challenged again, so I lay down as soon as my legs were soft."

    One is professional touch porcelain, which established thurton manor, with unparalleled wealth. One is equipped with a porcelain touching artifact -- grandma''s leg bone.

    Sure enough, they are all rare experts! This is the Imperial City PK. The two people lie flat. It looks calm and quiet. There are at least 30 waves of game secretly.

    I coughed softly, "Dawu, get up first, you Li, go to the treasure house to take the largest gem and give it to the blood clan elders. He is not an enemy. "

    I kept squeezing my eyes at you Li and motioned her to take any gem. I didn''t know if you Li knew what I meant.

    Youli looked at me strangely and turned into the devil''s castle.

    Although savvy and Qiu are curious, they still stand behind me and quietly look at all this.

    I stepped forward and helped up the blood clan of the old beggar.

    "Old man, I''m afraid you''re not just here to touch porcelain?"

    My intuition tells me that this rich old beggar came here all the way, not just for some money.

    The old beggar blood clan looked at me with deep meaning and said to me after pondering for a long time.

    "Are they here?"

    I pondered a little in my heart and thought that the old beggar should say Bella and fiola.

    I nodded.

    The old beggar''s blood red eyes were very dim. After I nodded, for a moment, they flashed like a reflection.

    "Little devil, you are being watched here. When you and I perform the play, you pretend to be angry, and then catch me into the devil''s castle!" The old beggar said to me very seriously. I nodded, which is understandable. I''m afraid there are countless blood families staring around the demon king castle. They may just be looking for the right time to attack. It seems that these days'' vigilance is not in vain. I pushed the old beggar fiercely. At first, he was a little stunned. Then he reacted. He took a few steps back and fell to the ground again¡° You despicable human brave, almost blinded the king''s eyes! Dare to make trouble in the king''s castle! " When it comes to acting, I call it the second in the world, and no one dares to say the first. These words are full of both voice and emotion, and their expressions and actions are not artificial at all. This move of mine stunned Shawei, Qiu and gangdamu behind me. They had a good and respectful chat just now, but now they suddenly turned their faces. They all cast admiring eyes on me, as if to say that the demon king should be like this. At the moment when the old beggar just fell to the ground, Dawu also subconsciously fell to the ground. Is this special? Is there a game? I was inflamed, especially after seeing his funny face mask. Uncle can bear it, aunt can''t! I stepped forward and kicked Dawu hard. Dawu shouted happily and kept shouting hard¡° You despicable human brave! You shameless human brave! Savvy, drag him into the devil''s castle for me. The king will chop him into stuffing and make dumplings himself! " I roared while beating Dawu. Although I know it is desirable for Dawu, I still want to do so. This damn shaking m is too angry. Shawei was stunned for a long time before she came over. She took steps. The whip in her hand whipped in the air. The sound of breaking the air sounded. The whip wrapped around Dawu''s neck and was about to pull Dawu back to the demon king castle. I looked black and hurriedly stopped savvy¡° Wrong, wrong, not tuodawu, I mean the old beggar. Er, forget it, just drag this girl in¡° Gangdamu and Qiu, come and help the old beggar into the devil''s castle. " Savvy looked blankly and seemed to ask why I said such words against Dawu. Just big wood and autumn are equally at a loss. I''m really tired and don''t want to explain more. Fortunately, the people were obedient. The old beggar shouted to spare his life with great exaggeration. The pompous performance made people''s scalp numb. In this way, the old beggar was brought into the devil''s castle. As soon as you enter the devil''s castle, the castle gate closes automatically¡° Lord devil, are you going to eat leek stuffing or celery stuffing? If you want me to say, just meat stuffing. I''ll give you the stuffing. I don''t blow the stuffing of gangdamu No. 1 machine. But before that, can you tell me what dumplings are? " As soon as he entered the devil''s castle, gangdamu asked me curiously¡° Have you ever eaten human flesh? " I asked curiously¡° I didn''t. can that thing taste good? Don''t you want to eat this, Lord devil? I''m thinking about contributing to Lord devil. " This goblin, I don''t know, said so fiercely that it was like he had eaten human flesh. I kicked the big wooden ass angrily¡° Eat your brother-in-law and put him down! " Gangdamu rubbed his ass and muttered that goblin''s meat was not delicious, so he put the old beggar down. The blood clan of the old beggar rubbed his shoulders, moved his bones a few times, and gave me praise¡° Little devil, how are my acting skills? " I despised it in my heart. Fortunately, I was shy and asked? No one wants this acting naked¡° Uncle Chuzu? " I was about to say a few words, when fiola''s voice rang, but her words made my heart jump. Is the old beggar the first ancestor? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 144

    I don''t know when fiola and Bella appeared not far away. They stayed in place like wood. Only fiola whispered.

    Like the Gemini Laurie of wood, unlike the Woodman, they have a mist in their eyes.

    Fiora''s cry surprised me, uncle Chuzu? Is the old beggar blood clan who loves to touch porcelain in front of me the first ancestor who once protected fiola and Bella?

    Didn''t Chuzu be surrounded and suppressed by several other Zhenzu, and finally he was seriously injured and died?

    In order to dispel my doubts, I turned my head and stared at the blood clan of the old beggar.

    After fiola shouted this sentence, the old beggar also stayed where he was, and a less obvious sadness appeared on his smiling and cheap face.

    His dry eyes seemed to moisten.

    It seems that the old beggar is really the first ancestor, which explains why he is so strong.

    The first ancestor is second only to the first ancestor. It is a character that needs the cooperation of several other Zhenzu to fight.

    "Fiora, Bella..."

    The old beggar whispered softly. At this moment, the wooden Gemini Laurie couldn''t help it anymore. They rushed at the old beggar and rushed into his arms.

    At this moment, the emotion was like a flood.

    Tears and low Nan are the tears of reunion and low Nan about missing

    Demon castle, restaurant.

    Since the demon king''s brain tapping plan last time, although lanstya still cooked dark food every day, this time she didn''t cook for the first time.

    At the moment, everyone is sitting around the long table, and lanstya is also sitting quietly next to me. Since last time, lanstya is so quiet many times, but his strength remains the same.

    Sitting on my right is the old beggar blood clan. At the moment, he is biting a ruby the size of a fist with his teeth. The corners of my eyes are twitching and my heart is dripping blood.

    You Li, you Li, I winked like that before. Why don''t you understand? Give this old grandson''s ridiculous gem back? This is my baby!

    "Don''t bite, your teeth will fall off again!"

    "Hey, little devil, your words are so sour. Don''t I deserve your filial piety? "

    "Hehe, I honor your uncle!"

    "I want to lie on the ground again..."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Sir, please eat..."

    I hurriedly confessed and pushed a plate of good meat to the old beggar.

    "Uncle Chuzu, I knew you were okay. I was so worried! Uncle erzu said you were dead... "

    Fiola said, her tone gradually getting sad.

    The old beggar looked at fiola and sighed.

    "It''s all my fault. If I took you away earlier, if I could save you that day..."

    "I don''t blame you."

    Since seeing her first ancestor, Bella hasn''t said a word except for emotional fluctuations. This is the first thing she said.

    I looked at Bella with a sad look, completely without the evil feeling in the past, and sighed. These days, the sad experience has tortured the sick girl into what looks like, and the character attributes are almost gone.

    "Bella..."

    The old beggar didn''t say much, but looked at Bella with fog in his eyes.

    "Uncle Chuzu, it''s all over. The demon king saved us. We are not unloved children. "

    Fiora looked at me, then hummed and looked away again.

    "Yes, demon king, he also saved me..."

    The first ancestor seems to be remembering. His voice is a little hoarse.

    It''s just that this sentence surprised me a little. What did this mysterious demon king do? It seems that everyone here has something to do with him.

    "Uncle Chuzu, did the demon king save you? Can you tell me? "

    Fiola listened to the old beggar and suddenly came to her senses. I smiled bitterly in my heart. In fact, what these evil servants really worship is the first generation demon king. Maybe I''m just a substitute for the first generation.

    For a time, I felt a little desolate, as if abandoned by the world.

    Just when I think like this, I can feel a warm line of sight. It''s from Li''s eyes. She looks at me with a smile and seems to say, and me

    At the same time, there was a very obscene sight, which came from behind Dawu''s funny mask. Suddenly, I felt cold and glared back at Dawu.

    Just then, the old beggar sighed.

    "That day, as always, I went out to inquire about my ancestors, and when I returned. On the way, they were ambushed by the second ancestor... "

    "At first, I could still win, but I didn''t expect that the despicable third ancestor would hide in the dark. I was seriously injured and turned into a bat to escape... "

    "The injury hasn''t healed yet..." the old beggar said with a wry smile. He was lucky and then said¡° Later, I was seriously injured and thought I was going to die. At that time, I just wanted to come back to you and let you escape quickly. But I couldn''t do it. Desperate I lay on the ground... "Just then, a man in armor appeared in front of me. I still remember his appearance. He has a king''s aura. I can''t lift my head just by his side. "¡° He is the first demon king! He saved me. Later, at my plea, he went to the blood family castle and rescued your sisters. He agreed with me that he would adopt you. "¡° Later, my injury was better, but I couldn''t fully recover. Even my appearance was not eternal. Aging appeared in my world. I feel guilty for not being able to save your sisters. I have no face to see you... "I live alone in the festler Empire and hide my name. They all thought I was just a blood clan at the elder level... "After the old beggar finished, I understood the whole story. Although it seemed to be an accident, the early demon king saved Gemini. But I always feel that even if the first ancestor doesn''t beg, the first generation will still rescue. In other words, the first generation will suddenly appear there, which is aimed at Gemini! After the old beggar finished, the atmosphere of the whole table became dull again, and the sadness on fiola and Bella''s faces became more intense. All the other servants except dau were sad. Even pink hair and lanstya were sad. I coughed a few times and tried to break the dull atmosphere that made me uncomfortable. Even if my past experience was sad, I should be happier after hundreds of years of reunion¡° Sir, you didn''t come here just to see fiora and Bella? " The old beggar looked at me and nodded¡° Little devil, that''s right. Because I found the reason why the blood family wanted to start with Gemini again after hundreds of years! " My heart jumped wildly and I suddenly stood up, "what is it?"¡° Because of the blood nucleus! Blood clan discovered the secret of blood nucleus! The secret that only the ancestors knew, and this secret will kill Gemini! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 145

    I don''t know what the blood nucleus in the mouth of the old beggar''s blood family is. I just listen to his tone. This so-called blood nucleus is the key, which is directly related to the life of Gemini.

    As soon as his voice fell, the whole table became quiet. My evil servants, even lanstya and sister pink hair, stared at the first ancestor, the blood family of the old beggar.

    Don''t even God know this so-called blood core?

    "What is this blood core?"

    I couldn''t help asking.

    The old beggar''s blood clan showed the color of memory in his eyes and opened his mouth after a long time.

    "I just know the existence of blood nucleus recently. Think about it, the ancestor lied to me for thousands of years. Blood nuclei only exist in blood families with high blood concentration of curse, that is, blood families above half ancestor level will have blood nuclei. "

    "This is the core of our blood family and the source of our blood strength. As long as it is not destroyed, we will not really die. Whether a blood clan is strong or not is also directly related to the blood nucleus. The blood nucleus can be said to be the most mysterious and key of the blood clan. "

    "The so-called blood nucleus is a blood red bead. It''s just that the size and color are different, which divides the blood nucleus into several grades. The blood nucleus of the first ancestor is good. Secondly, I thought it was our eight true ancestors. Until today, I know that the blood nucleus next to the ancestor is your sisters! To be exact, it''s the blood nucleus of your sisters after they become one! "

    I was surprised, "according to what you said, this blood core is inner alchemy?"

    The old beggar and the evil servants looked at me and said, "what is inner Dan?"

    I realized that I had said something wrong and quickly waved to the old beggar to go on.

    "But Uncle Chuzu, at first my blood was not the blood of the blood clan? I became a blood clan after I was first embraced by fiola. Do I really have blood nuclei? "

    Bella looked at her ancestor with red eyes and asked her doubts.

    The old beggar came to fiola and Bella and gently stroked Bella''s head.

    "Child, the blood nucleus in your body has been sleeping. It''s only the unintentional move of your sister fiola that makes it full of vitality."

    "I''m afraid the ancestor left because he found that the blood nucleus in your body was sleeping. He wanted to find a way to wake up your blood nucleus, otherwise you might die. Don''t hate your father. Your father has a sadder past than you... "

    As soon as the voice of the first ancestor of the old beggar''s blood family fell, fiola couldn''t help crying, while Bella just looked at the first ancestor with tears in her eyes.

    Bella shook her head slightly. "No, uncle Chuzu, Bella doesn''t hate now, no more. Because Bella found her home... "

    Bella changed her expression and looked at me with a bright smile. Her eyes were full of love and gratitude, but there was still some confusion in such an expression.

    I know the way she looks at me now doesn''t belong to me. It belongs to the first demon king.

    For a moment, the atmosphere of the whole restaurant became sad again. Julie walked to Bella, wiped her tears and gently took her into her arms.

    For these demons, this is really home, but can I really be a good parent instead of the first demon king?

    Lanstya seemed to see my uneasiness. He gave me a comforting look. At this moment, lanstya and the smiling silly goddess overlapped again.

    "The first ancestor of the blood clan, please tell me how this blood core will threaten their lives."

    Lanstya said coldly. Her tone was very inconsistent with the atmosphere of the whole restaurant, but this questioning tone did pull everyone back from sadness.

    The first ancestor calmed down and comforted fiola, who loved to cry. For him, the twin Lori vampires are really children.

    "Because the blood nucleus can be taken out or swallowed!"

    As soon as the old beggar''s voice fell, the air in the whole restaurant solidified again.

    "The blood clan that lost the blood nucleus will die, and the blood clan that swallowed the blood nucleus will be stronger! If Gemini''s blood nucleus is swallowed by the true ancestor level, it will enhance our true ancestor. I think we can compete with the original ancestor... "

    I took a breath. Is the blood nucleus in Bella so amazing? I''ve seen how strong the half ancestor of a blood clan is, and I''ve first understood the strength of the first ancestor.

    Compared with the first ancestor, the first ancestor is even stronger than the first ancestor, and a true ancestor can ascend to be as strong as the first ancestor only by relying on the blood nucleus of Gemini?

    "How do you know about the blood nucleus?"

    Suddenly I realized that the first ancestor claimed to change his face and live in seclusion in Tansan town of the festler empire after being surrounded and suppressed by seven other true ancestors last time.

    So how did he know the secret of blood nucleus, which was only recently known by the blood family, doesn''t make sense at all.

    Thinking of this, I became nervous. My evil servants saw my reaction and touched their hands to their weapons. Even the White Wolf stared at the old beggar.

    Chuzu was not angry. There was an indescribable look in his eyes. He smiled and looked at me. Then he took out a blood red bead from his arms. The bead was crystal clear and round. It seemed that there was blood flowing around it.

    "This is the blood core. Since I saved you last time, I found that the blood clan colluded with the black cloak, so I went to the blood clan territory once. And this is the harvest. "¡° Little devil, do you think I''ll hurt Bella and fiora? " The words of the old beggar made me hesitate. Indeed, the first ancestor saved me. He also tried to save Gemini in the tragedy of Bella and fiola. I seem to have no reason to doubt him¡° Lord devil, please don''t. Uncle Chuzu won''t hurt us! "¡° Yes, Lord devil, he is our first ancestor uncle. " Fiola and Bella, seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, said to me, with some blame in their words. I smiled awkwardly, and all the evil servants were relieved. Fiora and Bella stared at me complaining. I was also very surprised that I suddenly felt distrustful of the old beggar and could only eat with my head down and a muffled voice¡° Mr. Chuzu, what is the strength of the blood clan now? The civil war hundreds of years ago should have changed the pattern of blood clan? " Lanstya took advantage of my awkward gap and asked the old beggar. I raised my head and looked at the old beggar waiting for his answer. Just at this moment, I suddenly felt that the old beggar was waiting for this question¡° Since the last civil war, the blood oath sect has won the leadership. Now the whole blood clan is led by the second ancestor. Among the seven true ancestors, only the second and seventh ancestors are still active. I think the other true ancestors should be dormant. After all, the civil war hurt their strength. "¡° Now most of the blood clan members have been scattered around your demon king castle, waiting for the support of follow-up troops. On the contrary, the blood clan is now vulnerable. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have obtained this cup of semi ancestral blood core so easily... "The old beggar said and took out a small ball from his arms. The solid crystal ball was shining with a strange light in the restaurant. Then his hands stroked back and forth on the crystal ball. After a while, a projection was set on the wall behind the restaurant. From the perspective of the environment, the location of this projection is my demon king castle, and in that projection, blood red eyes are distributed around, which is frightening. I was surprised in my heart. As I expected, has my demon king Castle been surrounded by these blood families unknowingly? Why do they delay to attack? Are they afraid or are they waiting for the opportunity, as the old beggar said? Lanstya made a sudden appearance, and then ate with a sullen head. The first ancestor was a little lost. His eyes were very complex. He looked at me and took back the crystal ball. I have some doubts in my heart. The old beggar came to tell me what kind of danger Gemini is facing? Or to tell me that the blood clan is empty now, and there is great danger outside my demon king castle? What is his purpose? To let me go to the blood clan¡° Lord devil, my sister fiola and I are going to follow my first uncle to the blood clan territory. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 146

    Bella''s words made my scalp numb. Now this moment. Even if the blood clan defense is empty, it will be the primary target of blood clan attack. It''s just death to rush forward.

    "No!"

    "Hum, Lord devil, uncle Chuzu will protect us. Besides, my sister and I have long wanted to avenge the blood clan! You don''t understand how we''ve been hurt! "

    Fiora''s words made my heart agitated. Yes, I don''t understand how you have been hurt, but now I just want to protect you from such harm.

    Lanstya suddenly stood up and solidified the air in the restaurant, which had a little gunpowder smell.

    "I support attacking blood clan territory."

    "What are you talking about! Do you know it''s dangerous! "

    "Demon king, think carefully. Now there are countless blood families outside the whole demon king castle, how many blood families will exist in the blood family territory? Our raid will make these blood clans have no time to support. This is the best solution. If you blindly defend and wait for the blood clan army to come, there is only a dead end. "

    Lanstya stood up and explained all this very simply.

    I calmed down and had to admit that lanstya had some truth. Suppose we could leave under the surveillance of these blood families, but if we left, wouldn''t the demon king Castle fall directly? There are countless low-level demons here.

    "Who will protect the devil''s castle? Let those blood clans attack and occupy? Let the blood wash? "

    "For the devil''s castle, isn''t it worth protecting only those here? What is the use of those low-level demons in the future doomsday war? It''s just cannon fodder, isn''t it? "

    Lanstya said faintly without looking at me.

    Lanstya''s words surprised me. Is this what the goddess who regards all life as her people would say?

    I suddenly patted the table. Maybe I was too angry and the wooden table collapsed.

    This indifferent lanstya, since she changed her character, her eyes are only war, although I know she is just to cope with the possible end in the future.

    But can the lives of these low-level demons be given up like this? What''s the difference between this practice and killing these low-level demons?

    Lanstya didn''t answer. She stood up and left the restaurant without looking back.

    After lanstya, pink hair and white wolf left, the atmosphere of the whole restaurant dropped to the freezing point. The culprit, the old beggar, has been watching all this silently.

    "Little devil, although I was once a blood clan. But I also have hatred with those blood families. I want to see the destruction of blood families more than you, even the blood families loved by our ancestors. "

    "Now the blood clan territory is almost empty and its strength is greatly reduced. Surprise attack is the best way. It is also the best way to protect Gemini. With me around Gemini, no one can move them. Even if I haven''t healed my old injury, as long as the seven of them don''t work together, no one is my opponent. "

    The words of the first ancestor of the old beggar are domineering. Indeed, he is very strong. With his protection, the safety of Gemini is not a problem.

    "But why do you have to take Gemini? The blood clan covets their blood nuclei. Why take such a risk! "

    The old beggar sighed,

    "Do you think your demon king castle is safe? If you wait for the blood clan to invade on a large scale, how many days can you resist? Will Gemini still be taken away? "

    "Then you can stay and protect Gemini!"

    I said to the old beggar.

    He looked at me and sighed, "I have a reason to go to the blood clan."

    "Besides, you still don''t understand fiora and Bella. Do you think you can stop them from going? Even if I don''t come today, they will leave the demon king castle. They don''t want to trouble anyone. It''s better for me to take the initiative to protect... "

    The old beggar looked at fiora and Bella with doting eyes.

    In fact, I admit that what the old beggar''s first ancestor said is reasonable. Gemini Lori may really leave the demon king castle or go to the blood clan territory. But the old beggar''s blood clan always feels that he is leading Gemini to the blood clan territory a little bit.

    Gradually I calm down, maybe I don''t know Gemini very well. Just a short period of time, can I compare with the previous generation in their hearts?

    "My sister and I have to go. That''s our former home. Some grievances need to be solved. Besides, there''s my first uncle, isn''t there? And you, not him... "

    Bella looked at me with a smile and said.

    Bella''s mouth of him, I naturally know who it is, her harsh tone makes me a little strange.

    "Bella!"

    Yuli scolded discontentedly, and Bella lowered her head bitterly.

    Unknowingly, the whole devil''s castle is following, and the world has changed quietly. Is it because I''m too weak?

    "Who do you believe in me and your first uncle?"

    Bella and fiora didn''t answer my question until the end. A meal broke up unhappily.

    All night I was thinking about everything, whether I should abandon these low-level demons in the demon king castle or not. The next morning, the old beggar took the twin Lori vampires and disguised themselves. He left the demon king castle from the secret road and embarked on the blood family journey. Youli and others stood outside the secret road and looked at the departed Gemini. Lanstya didn''t come. Maybe she didn''t like such a parting. Gemini''s face was filled with tears. They just looked at it and looked like they wanted to talk and stop. Bella, in particular, seems to have been avoiding my eyes¡° I''m sorry, Lord devil. Fiola will come back to serve Lord devil if she has the chance... "Fiola looked at me with tears in her eyes. I stroked her head and responded with a smile¡° Don''t worry, little devil. Don''t worry about the safety of Gemini. When I make a big fuss in the blood clan territory. Your demon castle will be safe. " The old beggar blood clan seemed a little happy, he patted his chest and said. I didn''t say a word. At the moment, I don''t know how to say it. The Gemini who walked away just stopped, looked at the demon king castle, and left without looking back... My demon servant looked at me with questioning eyes, as if waiting for me to make a decision. My heart hesitates. On the one hand, it is the twin Lori and on the other hand, it is my demon castle. At present, no matter which aspect is in danger, I want to save it. I can''t help telling myself that with my first ancestor, the safety of Gemini should not be a problem. And I just need to keep my demon Castle well, but is it really good to escape so cowardly¡° Lord devil, you... "Yuli looked at me with a stop¡° Julie, what do you think I should do? Is to abandon this home and let the blood wash. Go to the blood clan to help the Gemini Lori or stick to our demon king castle, regardless of the life or death of the Gemini? " Youli didn''t answer. She just smiled and turned to the devil''s castle¡° When you ask, the answer has already come out? "¡° And Lord devil, I believe you. " It was a sunless morning. The mist covered the back of the twin Lori. I stood under the corner of the tall demon king castle. I didn''t know whether there were other blood families peeping in the mist. Just at this moment, I smiled. The answer has already come out, hasn''t it? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 147

    Before the coming darkness of durland, the demon clan is lonely, and human beings are also lonely.

    It is because of this loneliness that everything becomes possible.

    The twin Lori just left the demon king castle and followed their trusted first ancestor to the blood clan territory, which is their home and the place where the nightmare began and ended.

    After all, I can''t stop Gemini from leaving. In the final analysis, all this should be attributed to my weakness. If I were strong enough to be as strong as the first demon king, maybe all this would be different.

    When Gemini left, I asked you Li. That question was more like asking myself. Yes, I already have the answer in my heart.

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    A group of evil servants stood upright. They were dressed neatly, fully armed and looked at me firmly.

    I know they have the answer in their hearts.

    "Lord devil, come!"

    Julie looked at the hissing sweet treasure and said to me.

    I smiled, "open the gate to welcome the brave of mankind!"

    Yes, it was the suggestion put forward by lanstya, who coldly regarded life as grass. He asked bald fidro to bring a group of human brave men to falsely attack the demon king castle.

    Then let federo stationed outside the demon king''s castle. In this way, these blood clans are bound to have concerns and even postpone the attack. The devil''s castle and blood clan are enemies, and the brave with human beings are also enemies. And blood clan is the enemy as human beings.

    Such three forces come together to create a situation of tripartite confrontation. No one will start first. Such rash action will only lead to destruction.

    When we reach the blood clan territory, these blood clans are likely to return to rescue when the war begins.

    After all, the strength of blood clan is not as good as before, and we still have the trump card of old beggar blood clan.

    This may be the only way to deal with the current situation.

    Outside the devil''s castle.

    I led all the magic servants and a group of magic soldiers. It also found two blood families with similar figures under Bella and fiola who were still staying in the castle.

    I don''t know how these blood families under Gemini came to the devil''s castle, but their loyalty to Gemini is much higher than that to me.

    When Gemini left, these blood families wanted to follow. Gemini just said to be loyal to the demon king and let them stay in the castle.

    And now it comes in handy.

    I asked them to change into Bella and fiora''s clothes and cover their faces with veils again. The purpose is to create an illusion that Gemini has not left for these blood families who are still watching nearby.

    When I came to the devil''s castle. Federo wore a bright skull, and Lina and Ellie stood beside him. Even the old rascal coromir, the soul wizard, and number one came.

    "Despicable devil, we will attack you today! Die! "

    Federo shouted with great exaggeration. He was carrying a big pot behind him. He looked like a ninja turtle. It seemed that he was ready for a long battle. But this shape is not a battle, it is clearly a spring outing!

    "Foolish human brave, the king respects your courage. Come to my castle and I will fight with you for 300 rounds."

    I motioned fidro to come forward. Bald lad federo knew that the demon king was an undercover role arranged by God in the demon family, and I didn''t cheat too much.

    Federo came forward and I asked in a low voice, "this is a blood clan. Aren''t you afraid?"

    He looked at me with his bare head and said, "no problem. I''ll make coromilb a barrier. I brought some mages, which can strengthen his enchantment. It''s just better not to take too long. "

    I watched these brave human beings fall into meditation. They didn''t gather so many people when they attacked the soul city. But now we say we want to attack the demon king castle, but we can gather so many brave people at one time.

    I really don''t know how bald Ladybug brainwashed these brave people, or does the devil''s castle have deep-rooted hatred in their hearts? Or is it not life-threatening to attack the devil''s castle?

    "Demon king, long time no see."

    Just as I was thinking, the old rogue kolomir came over.

    He walked in front of me like no one else, half squinting at me.

    My heart jumped. I always had the illusion that he had seen through my identity.

    The old rascal was lying in my ear with an ambiguous posture.

    Lanstya looked at me indifferently. Savy seemed a little jealous, and Riya, the pink haired sister, looked at me with some playfulness.

    I subconsciously took a step back and calmed my mind.

    "Despicable human brave old rascal, what do you want!"

    The old rascal seemed a little stunned and took another step forward. I could clearly see the wrinkles on his face.

    "Do you need my help? I heard you met a blood clan. It is also a blood family that can have unlimited life. I know it better than you. "

    I don''t know what the old rogue kolomir is going to do, but when he asks like this, I subconsciously shook my head.

    "Here is inseparable from your border. I''m more worried about the safety of the human brave in this plan." Kolomir smiled. "I''m old, in that case. I can only give you one piece of advice. The blood clan are cunning bats and sentimental creatures. Don''t believe a word they say. Bloodthirsty creatures will only disguise their cruelty with beautiful lies. " When coromir finished, he gently took my hand and put it on his chest. I''m still remembering his words. His move shocked my delicate body. When he put my hand on his chest, the old rogue kolomir suddenly stepped back and howled in pain. Ellie and Lina hurried forward and helped the old rogue klomir who was still retreating. They looked at me fiercely¡° Despicable devil, this palm is poisonous! " Colomir shouted with great exaggeration, and I stared at my palm. It took a long time to understand that the old hooligan was acting. I have a black line. In order to cooperate with his performance, I can''t turn a blind eye¡° Stupid human brave, this king gives you a chance. Come on, break into the king''s castle. The king will wait for you on the seventh floor. "¡° This king gives you a fair chance to fight. " I said very arrogantly, and the unknown demon servants and soldiers behind me roared with excitement¡° Step back and camp for the time being! Victory will only belong to mankind! Justice will dispel the darkness! " Bald Ladybug fidro took the opportunity to shout, his words full of a sense of justice. I shook my head with a wry smile and looked at kolomir smiling at me. But in less than a second, the smile turned into a dirty look staring at Shawei and Qiu. At this moment, I am actually very grateful to the old rogue, although I don''t know whether he realized that I was Anle. But his words still warmed my heart. I turned and walked into the devil''s castle. Outside the castle, the human brave were still shouting loudly. Victory and justice belong to mankind. There is neither eternal justice nor eternal evil. Sometimes, the darkness is just because the sun has not risen. Perhaps when the real end comes, mankind will understand what is the real darkness that the sun cannot penetrate... And that day is not far away... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 148

    The arrival of the human brave also solved the hidden danger of the devil''s castle. I arranged Dawu, Tangbao and autumn to keep an eye on the changes outside the devil''s castle. Once a blood clan appears, it must be hanged together with the brave human beings.

    In this way, I took other evil servants on the journey to the blood family.

    Fortunately, fiola and Bella''s blood clan''s men are still in the castle, otherwise it''s still a problem whether the blood clan''s territory can be found.

    According to the blood servants of these Gemini, the territory of the blood clan is still relatively mysterious. They have always been independent of the world. It seems that they plan some big actions after the departure of their ancestors.

    Their words reminded me of fear, who was once called by the old beggar as the black cloak who sounded the horn of the end Yan. Fear may be the biggest variable in the battle of the whole blood clan.

    As there are blood clan spies outside the castle, I only led a small number of people to the blood clan territory. In addition to my several magic servants, there are only a few blood clan servants of Gemini.

    Therefore, I''m not too worried about the human safety outside the castle. There are Dawu and his Orc magic soldiers, as well as the Zerg army of Tianbao.

    It''s just that this blood clan trip may be very dangerous.

    Along the way, lanstya said nothing. Riya, the pink haired sister walking behind her, had a book without a cover in her hand. At first glance, it looked like a Chinese book. She walked and looked at it.

    The White Wolf walked beside them, and the whole team was their most comfortable.

    "Lanstya, are you tired? Why not ride a white wolf? "

    As soon as I spoke, Ruiya, the pink haired sister, suddenly mixed the books in her hands, and a very exaggerated long gun glittering with golden light suddenly appeared in her hands.

    The white wolf also bared his teeth and rushed at me recklessly.

    I was startled. At this moment, the White Wolf threw me to the ground.

    "Say it again!"

    Ruiya fiercely pointed the long gun at me, and the White Wolf roared at me.

    "Enough! Reya, finriel! "

    Lanstya''s words sounded without any emotional color.

    White Wolf just left me, and Ruiya angrily put away her long gun.

    "Devil, I warn you, fenriel is my sister! You need to respect her! "

    Ruiya was very angry and said to me. I stood up from the ground and looked at Ruiya who was angry for no reason, but what can I do? I can only face the danger with a smile.

    I smiled awkwardly and walked back to the team. Youli and others were relieved.

    "Demon king, fenril is just the appearance of a wolf. She is also a God. She only recovered from some injuries. She used to be in the north. Well, she is very respected in other places, and she is also very strong..."

    Lanstya came over and looked at me. When she saw that I wasn''t hurt, she said to me.

    After hearing lanstya say the name of the demon wolf fenril, I was sweating all over. At this moment, I remembered the real identity of fenriel. How could I not have heard of this name! This, this is the evil wolf! It''s said that a demon wolf can devour heaven and earth. Just now, this demon wolf almost swallowed me.

    I feel I can force everywhere in the future. You know, the demon wolf once fought with me for 300 rounds, or in her mouth

    I was subconsciously far away from the white wolf. Even now that she was injured, I believe she only needs one bite to eat me.

    "Demon king, someone!"

    Just when I decided to stay away from the White Wolf, Yuli came up, lay down in my ear and whispered.

    Her voice is very sweet, and the breath makes my ears itch.

    I have no doubt about Yu Li''s judgment, because I seem to have heard some changes nearby.

    I nodded to Yuli and motioned her to move on.

    Lanstya and Qiu also found abnormalities, and even the White Wolf''s reaction was not quite right.

    At the moment when I was surprised, the White Wolf suddenly flew towards a big tree on my left.

    "Ah! My brother who sells swords! Run! "

    "My brother, I''ve run away!"

    This familiar word, this, this is actually selling blood anchor, making staff and selling sword?

    "White wolf, no, miss fenriel, please stop! It''s a friendly army, cease fire! "

    I shouted at fenril, but at the moment when my words had just dropped, fenril was holding a person in his mouth and stepping on a person under his feet.

    Staff making and sword selling looked at me awkwardly, and their eyes were full of panic.

    "My brother who sells swords, what should I do?"

    "My brother who makes sticks, cold!"

    "Run! Little stiff! "

    They suddenly yelled at the grass behind them.

    "Er... If you don''t shout, I''ll run away!"

    I have a black face. My teammates sell like clouds and water. If I didn''t have this voice, I really didn''t know there was another person.

    ¡­¡­

    I looked at the three people in front of me. No, it was two people and a little zombie, which made it difficult. I really didn''t expect to meet this funny brother and the little zombie of thurton manor here, that is, the little stiff stiff in the mouth of the blood selling anchor¡° Hey, old fellow, you guys play COS too? That''s a peer. Let me tell you, our little brother cos zombies are first-class. Look at these eyes. Is it true? Do you feel it? Right, my brother who sells swords. "¡° Yes, my brother who makes sticks. I tell you, you catch us now and don''t respect us, but when you hear our name, you will ask us for signature. " The staff maker and the sword vendor chattered endlessly. Only Xiao stiff lowered his head and trembled slightly. I think he should have found our identity. Ruiya looked at the two brothers and the little zombie, but she couldn''t help asking, "who are you?" I hurried to stop Ruiya''s question, but it was still late after all... "Well asked by the little sister, my brother who sells swords, what should I do now that someone asked?"¡° My brother who makes sticks, of course, should answer sincerely! " The staff and sword vendors, who used to squat on the ground with their heads in their hands, suddenly came to their senses¡° Make a staff! "¡° Selling swords! "¡° Maintain world peace! "¡° Carry out love and justice! "¡° Handsome maze liquid anchor brother Zhang Jian, come to meet you! loveandpeace¡£¡± After all, the staff making and sword selling still show that they are mentally retarded and cheap. Ruiya stayed for a few seconds and suddenly her eyes flashed, "it''s a popular anchor. Can you sign for me?" "..." About five or six minutes later, making sticks and selling swords had a happy chat with Ruiya and signed their names. I really don''t understand. What do you want this signature for? Looking at Ruiya who had a good time and the evil wolf, I can only smile and say, "just be happy."¡° Lord devil, how do you deal with this man? " Yuli asked softly beside me. I shook my head. It was strange that these two teasers would come from the festler Empire to the Aryan empire. Especially the little zombies with thurton manor, or the little zombies under the old beggar. I still remember the scenes at Sutton manor. The little zombie kept saying that he couldn''t escape... "Well, I ask you, why did you come here from the festler Empire?" The staff that was still signing suddenly stared at me, "how do you know we are from the festler Empire? Is it clothing? " The staff maker looked down at his broken and dirty clothes and muttered, "sure enough, the handsome life is like a firefly in the dark. It''s dazzling everywhere. "¡° Say! " I pointed the moan of frost in my hand to the brother who made the staff and sold the sword, and roared impatiently. White Wolf finriel, even more exaggerated, roared up to the sky with my roar. But it didn''t scare the staff maker from selling swords, but it scared the little zombie¡° Don''t kill me! Fiora, Bella, I can''t save you. Messenger ter, rest in peace. I can''t finish your last wish... "The words of the little zombie surprised me, and an ominous premonition came to my mind¡° I beg your pardon? What happened to fiora and Bella! Your master is not the blood clan of the old beggar. Isn''t he the first ancestor? " The little zombie trembled after hearing my words. I was a little anxious. I grabbed the little Zombie''s collar and was very close to the little zombie. The blood on his eyes in front of his cheeks could be clearly seen. Just then, the little zombie I caught suddenly screamed¡° No, no! My master is a devil! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 149

    The ghost''s words surprised me. Isn''t his master the first uncle in the mouth of Gemini? What do you mean he''s a demon?

    I grabbed the little Zombie''s hand and strengthened, "what devil, you make it clear to me!"

    There was panic in the little Zombie''s eyes.

    "My master, he, he is a devil, he..."

    "Ah!"

    The little zombie suddenly uttered a painful cry in his mouth. He broke away from my grasp, curled up in an exaggerated way and rolled on the ground.

    I was stunned and didn''t know what had happened for a while. The little zombie hasn''t finished yet. What''s the matter? epilepsy?

    "Devil! Back off! "

    Lanstya''s voice suddenly sounded.

    I looked back at lanstya, who looked worried and frightened. I just wanted to say, you still care about me.

    My words still didn''t say, because my magic servant, especially Yuli, ran towards me with worry.

    The anxious look in other people''s eyes surprised me. Subconsciously, I turned my head and looked at the little zombie.

    At the moment, his stomach was as swollen as a pregnant woman.

    Just then, an explosion sounded.

    My heart is so bad that I can''t avoid such a distance.

    I quickly fell to the ground. At the moment of falling to the ground, a dark shadow flashed at me and pressed heavily on me.

    After a long time, everything calmed down, and I saw that it was white wolf Ferrer lying in front of me.

    Fenriel bared her teeth, and her snow-white hair was dyed blood red. She didn''t know whether it was her own blood or the blood of a little zombie.

    "Thank you..."

    I looked at some angry white wolf finriel and said awkwardly.

    The White Wolf moved away from me and shook her body. In an instant, the whole hair turned white again. She walked towards Ruiya. When she left, she bared her teeth and growled at me. It seemed to say that you owe me a favor, spicy chicken

    "Lord devil, are you okay?"

    Youli took the lead and looked at me nervously.

    I nodded. At the moment, my heart was in a mess. Why did the little zombie roll and explode? Do you really think you''re a 50 cents box of guns?

    "It''s the master servant contract..." lanstya came over and said to me when she saw that I was all right.

    "Eh? Are demons so stupid? Haven''t you seen it yet? The master servant contract signed will be punished when the servant deliberately speaks to the master and is disrespectful. I just didn''t expect the master''s punishment to be so cruel! "

    Riya showed off deliberately, with contempt in her words.

    I don''t have time to take Riya''s sarcasm, because the words of the little zombie make my scalp numb. What does it mean that the master in his mouth is a devil? Is it because the old beggar''s attitude towards their ghosts that makes him say so? But what does he mean when he said earlier that he can''t save fiola and Bella and can''t fulfill the last wish of messenger ter. My heart is in a mess. Now the little zombie is dead, and everything has become an unsolvable mystery.

    And the so-called master servant contract is so vicious. Is there any secret that the old beggar doesn''t want others to know?

    "What did you say about the old beggar blood clan? His master is the first ancestor of Gemini? "

    Lanstya looked at me thoughtfully and said, and I nodded blankly.

    Lanstya just said oh and stayed.

    I looked at the place where the little zombie used to be. Now it''s just black and gray. The little zombie just disappeared before my eyes.

    One side, brother Zhang Jian lay on the ground with his head in his arms. His ragged clothes were even more damaged by the explosion, and his face was full of dust.

    Maybe now we can only ask some clues from these two mentally retarded people.

    "My sword peddler brother yo, did Xiaojiang explode?"

    "My brother who makes sticks, there is no ash left!"

    The two of them held each other trembling and muttering back and forth, remembering every bit of the little zombie.

    "What on earth did you come to Capua town of the Aryan empire for? Do you know the purpose of this little stiffness? "

    Now I can only ask some clues from these two teasers, so I said kindly to the two teasers.

    Perhaps it was because my sincere attitude moved the blood selling anchor brother. The staff maker looked at me and said.

    "My brother who sells swords, say?"

    "My brother who makes sticks, you say."

    "Say it!"

    I couldn''t help yelling at brother Zhang Jian.

    The staff maker looked at me bitterly and said to me.

    "Our two brothers are the famous anchor of maze liquid in tanzanne town of the festler empire. This matter should start with our brothers'' famous adventure of ghost house thurton manor."

    "It was a thrilling experience. My brothers led several foreigners. Ah, speaking of this stranger, I''m angry. "

    The staff suddenly shook its head and hissed¡° My brother Zhang Jian, that stranger, especially the bald lad, is a counsellor! But some women are very beautiful. Hey, hey. " The sword vendor interposed. Suddenly I was on fire. I pointed the stick at the stranger of their two brothers. Needless to say, it must be Rhine us. I kicked hard at the ass of the staff maker, "special, talk well! No swearing! " The staff maker covered his ass and looked at me inexplicably. The sword vendor was inexplicable. Even the magic servants behind me looked strange¡° But don''t you curse, cos is great... "Said the staff angrily. I just wanted to get angry again, and the staff maker hurried on¡° Just that time, our brothers saw Xiao stiff, alas, my poor little stiff now has no ash left... "After that, our brothers felt a little unhappy and returned to thurton manor. As soon as I walked into Sutton manor, I saw Xiao stiff crying in the corner. Asked him what happened, he said he wanted to repay the kindness of some messenger and save some Gemini. He said he was going to Capua city in Arren, but he didn''t know how to get there. " Hearing this, I understand that this messenger should be the blood clan who died miserably under his control in thurton manor. Before, federo led people to my demon king castle. It seems that he should recover well. Due to my identity, I didn''t ask him what it was like to be controlled by the blood clan. It should be a kind of magic like charm. Just as I was thinking, the word of making staff came again¡° At that time, when I heard about Capua, there was a famous demon castle there. Of course, our brothers wanted to come to the demon city for a while? Hey, hey, by the way, let''s have a live broadcast. Let''s call brother Zhang Jian to go straight to the devil''s castle. "¡° So we came here with little stiff stiff! " The staff maker said and laughed¡° Hey, my brother who makes sticks, our live broadcast will definitely make us angry. "¡° My brother who sells swords will have more than 100 fans by then. " Staff making and sword selling boast each other, dreaming of a better life in the future¡° Did the little zombie say why to save Gemini? And what happened to his master? " I interrupted the imagination of making sticks and selling swords. The staff maker glanced at me with some dissatisfaction, "I didn''t say. Xiao stiff is very shy."¡° My brother who makes sticks! You''re not right. Xiaojiang seems to have said a word. I remember what it was like to ''have to get there and never let Gemini go to the blood clan''? At that time, brother, didn''t you still laugh at Xiao stiff and say that there were no blood families in this world? " The staff maker touched his head and looked at the sword vendor in a daze. The words of making staff and selling sword surprised me. In addition, my master in the mouth of the little zombie was a devil, and an ominous premonition came to my mind. Is all this a conspiracy of the old beggar? He doesn''t want to protect Gemini, but -- he wants to cheat Gemini into blood clan territory!? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 150

    The complexity of things seems to be beyond my imagination, although I can''t believe that the old beggar blood family, the first ancestor of Gemini, will harm Gemini.

    But the little zombie brutally killed by the master servant contract and his words forced me to have such a guess.

    Is it true that the first ancestor had evil intentions? If there is a reason for evil intentions, there is only the blood nucleus of Gemini

    Or did he just treat his servants badly?

    But if the first ancestor had a heart of harm to Gemini, why did he save me at the beginning? Isn''t my death more likely to make him attack Gemini? And why didn''t he just grab the Gemini''s blood core in the devil''s castle? With his strength, I''m afraid all of us may not be opponents together.

    My thoughts were confused, and all kinds of speculation mushroomed.

    "Demon king, are you worried that the first ancestor will harm the twin Lori?"

    Lanstya came over and seemed to see the tangle in my heart.

    I nodded, "you heard the words of the little zombie and the two funny words just now. I''m afraid it''s very complicated. I don''t understand. If the first ancestor had evil intentions, why should he be so troublesome? "

    "Eh? My sword peddler brother yo, the cos demon king said we were funny! What shall we do? "

    After hearing that I said he was teasing, the staff suddenly jumped up and said angrily.

    In an instant, the sword vendor came to the spirit, rolled up his sleeve and was about to speak.

    I was so upset that I didn''t have the heart to make trouble with these two. The moan of frost in his hand pointed horizontally, and the tip of the sword was in the throat of the stick sword.

    "Eh? My sword peddler brother yo, his actions tell my brother that he respects me very much. "

    "Well, my brother who makes sticks, he really respects you..."

    The staff making and sword selling withered in an instant. They squatted on the ground with their heads in their arms, but they still kept talking in their mouths.

    Lanstya looked at all this coldly and just wanted to talk, but at this time, Ruiya, the pink sister who was still looking at the book by the White Wolf fenlil, suddenly closed the book.

    "Sister lanstya, I said the demon king was a fool! It''s not obvious. The old man must have a reason to take two little Loris to the blood clan territory. Before that, they must be safe. "

    Ruiya looked at me contemptuously. This naughty Ruiya seems to be thinking about how to run on me all the time.

    But I agree with her words. In fact, I also have this guess in my heart. I just don''t know the reason why my first ancestor took Gemini to the blood family. Is it necessary to take blood nuclei in the blood clan territory?

    Lanstya glanced at Ruiya slightly, and Ruiya skillfully went to white wolf finriel and read the book again.

    "Devil, don''t guess. It''s important to go to the blood clan territory now. "

    Youli always looked thoughtful, and then she said.

    It''s true that it''s no use guessing now. Time is tight. It''s still important to catch up with the old beggar. At that time, everything will come out. At this moment, I''m glad I made the decision to go to the blood clan territory to save the twin Lori.

    If the first ancestor really wanted to kill the Gemini Lori, there would be only swords facing each other.

    Even if I can''t fight, even if I give my life, I will protect the Gemini Lori to the last minute.

    I glanced at the crowd. Only Yuli and savvy followed me. Of course, there was gangdamu who had been staring at staff making and sword selling.

    Along the way, gangdamu didn''t know what he was thinking. It was very quiet. But now his eyes betrayed him. I know the grandson is thinking about his hair again.

    I''m too lazy to take care of the crazy gangdamu. At the moment, time is tight. Fortunately, most of the people present can fly.

    I just don''t know if white wolf and Ruiya can fly. If they can, they won''t rush on with their feet like this. In order to save time, it''s best to fly.

    "Lanstya, can she fly?"

    I pointed to Rhea and the White Wolf and asked lanstya.

    Ruiya was still looking down at the book. At the moment, she seemed to notice that I pointed at her. She raised her head and looked at me fiercely.

    "Are the demons so stupid now? Isn''t it just flying? Who wouldn''t? "

    As soon as Ruiya finished speaking, a pair of black wings suddenly appeared behind her. With the expansion of the wings, the black feathers flew to the ground.

    Youli, savvy and the servants of the twin Lori all stared. They didn''t seem to think that Ruiya was also an angel.

    I sneer. I don''t know where to buy the props. Look, the hair loss seems as bad as what lanstya bought.

    But I have to admit that these goddesses can fly without these props. Such things are just pretending to make flying reasonable. Such an analysis really doesn''t need to buy very good ones.

    "Sister fenril, you can''t let this stupid demon king look down!"

    Ruiya, who spread her wings, said to the White Wolf finriel.

    The White Wolf raised to the sky with a wolf roar, which shocked my ears.

    The subsequent events even stunned me. White Wolf finriel stepped on the void and walked in mid air like walking on the ground. I had to sigh in my heart that it was fenril, the demon wolf who killed the world. It was really unusual¡° What''s up, stupid demon king? Do you have anything else to say? " Ruiya deliberately flapped her wings, causing the black feathers in front of me to float back and forth. I haven''t spoken yet, but making sticks and selling swords are more active than me¡° Sister Ruiya, your COS is very professional. Where did you buy the wings? It''s true. And the wolf, do you have a steel wire? My brother who sells swords, come and touch it! " The staff suddenly got up from the ground and went towards Riya. Then he shouted excitedly and stroked Ruiya''s black feathers. Ruiya was very unhappy. The white wolf came down from the sky and bared his teeth at the staff and sword. The staff maker and the sword vendor looked at each other. They were very clever and squatted back to the ground with their head in their arms again. I no longer pay attention to the farce that teases and forces the anchor. Now I''m burning with anxiety. Everyone can fly except you Li¡° The whole crew switched to flying. Li, let me hold you? " I said to you Li, the only one who couldn''t fly. You Li came over with a red face and stood by me without saying a word. It''s just that her behavior makes savvy envy¡° Lord devil, savvy''s wings are broken, too? You see, this little wing can''t fly. Lord devil, can you hold Savi with you? " Savvy''s voice has always been soft and crisp, full of aggression, which especially refers to peach¡° Don''t fool around, it''s important to hurry! " Before I spoke, lanstya spoke first. Savvy shriveled her mouth, bitterly stopped talking, and slightly flapped her wings behind her lower body¡° Lord devil, before you leave, can you let your servant do some private things first? " Gangdamu jumped down from his mecha gangdamu No. 1, said to me with excitement and Madness on his face, but when he looked, his eyes kept staring at the teased anchor brother squatting on the ground with his head. Maybe he noticed GANGDA wood''s squinting eyes. The staff maker and the sword vendor raised their heads and looked at GANGDA wood blankly¡° My sword peddler brother yo, this child is very similar to Cos goblins? "¡° My staff making brother, yes, wow, I give 9 points for such cos. I''m afraid he''s proud. But brother, why do these people want the cos demon clan? " These two teasers still think we are cos. Can such people really live in durlan, where the demon clan is popular¡° You are a goblin. Your family are goblins. I''m goblin! I''m not a dwarf goblin! " Gangdamu roared angrily. I kicked GANGDA wood without saying a word. Needless to say, this little brother brin wanted to pluck again. And you and the two teasers are fighting about goblins. Goblins, in my opinion, are the same creatures¡° Get back to the cab! Ready to go! " Gangdamu touched his ass and looked at me with a sad face. He turned and walked to his mecha. He climbed gangdamu No. 1 with great effort. When entering the cab, he looked back at the staff making and sword selling, and licked his tongue. His behavior made my scalp numb and subconsciously touched my hair. Having settled down, I spread the wings of the bat behind me. Picked up Julie, who was still blushing, flapped her wings and flew into the sky... My demon servant and lanstya followed. Gemini''s servants, several blood families, flew in front and led them to fly rapidly towards the blood family territory. On the ground, staff makers and swordsmen looked at us with their mouths open¡° My brother who sells swords, they''ve taken off? "¡° My brother who makes sticks, they really seem to be demons!? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 151

    In the north of the festler Empire, there was a large and outrageous manor, which was several times larger than thurton manor from a distance. It seemed that it was more suitable to call it a small town.

    This is the territory of the blood clan. When the servants of the twin Laurie led us to this manor, I wondered if they remembered the wrong way.

    Along the way, our speed was very fast, but we still didn''t catch up with the old beggar blood clan and Gemini Lori. I think they should have entered the manor.

    When passing through tanzan Town, I went to thurton manor alone. After confirming that there was no trace of the old beggar blood clan, I set out again to fly to the blood clan territory.

    It seems that it is really as analyzed before. The first ancestor had reasons and reasons to take Gemini to the blood clan territory.

    After the little zombie incident, I began to doubt my ancestors. When I think of the sentence of the old hooligan tromir when I started, the blood clan is a bat without feelings. Their words are untrustworthy, which makes me even more uneasy.

    What''s more, the first ancestor once said to make a big fuss over the blood clan territory, but now it''s so calm here. Is it the old beggar who didn''t come here or the first ancestor of the old beggar who is the enemy at all? Raiding blood clan territory is just his lie? His purpose is just Gemini?

    But no matter what the current situation is, it is not a wise choice to enter the blood clan territory rashly.

    What''s more, the blood clan colluded with the people in black cloak. I asked lanstya and the elder sister of the task release people many times about the identity of the black cloak, but the result was a cold "don''t know".

    At the moment, we were all standing on the periphery of the manor, hiding our bodies and discussing countermeasures.

    "It looks calm here? And where is the altar of the blood clan? "

    I asked the blood servants of Gemini. They look more anxious than me at the moment. After the little zombie incident, these blood families want to appear in front of Gemini immediately.

    One of them is a blood clan with a very similar figure to fiola. Her name is lulu. Lulu''s character is a little shy. In terms of identity, she should also be the captain of these blood clans.

    She tilted the bag and thought carefully.

    "On the surface, it is a manor. In fact, it has a larger area underground. That''s where the blood clan above the elder lives. If the battle starts, it should be underground. Because darkness is better for the blood clan. "

    "Lord devil, the blood clan altar you are looking for is also underground, beside an abyss. No one knows what is connected under the abyss. Even if we can fly, we can''t reach the bottom of the abyss. There seems to be a border. "

    I nodded at lulu.

    "Lulu, is there any secret way that can let us enter quietly without interest?"

    "Yes, but it''s very narrow. Only our blood clan can enter with the incarnation of bats..."

    "Do you remember any other secret ways?"

    Lulu asked the blood families around her.

    Other blood clans shook their heads. I was very anxious. Now the blood clan territory is nearby. I came here directly with impulse before, but now how to enter has become a problem. It''s hard not to face the blood clan territory?

    In that case, it''s a little too exciting. Won''t a group of blood clans make dumplings directly at that time?

    "Sister lanstya, why is the demon king so stupid now?"

    Ruiya took the opportunity to continue to tease me,

    I''m very angry. I''ve been enduring this pink Mauria all the way. Despite her sarcasm, I''ve never said a word. But now I''m worried. The powder hair continues like this. Uncle can bear it, aunt can''t!

    I was about to speak, but she gave me a white look and spoke first.

    "Isn''t it just bats that can enter? This is not difficult. Sister lanstya, shall we help them? "

    Lanstya nodded softly.

    Ruiya''s words surprised me. Is it the goddess? Is there any way for us to enter the blood clan territory safely?

    "Demon king, please, please, I''ll help you!"

    After getting the affirmation of lanstya, Riya said to me proudly.

    My heart is cold. This little goddess is still kicking her nose and face. You don''t know how cheap this demon king is.

    "No, I decided to enter the blood clan territory like this. All the evil servants listen, the king is going to kill a sky by force! Charged by lanstya! "

    Although I only said so, Yuli and others were afraid to hear that I was joking.

    Lanstya stood up seriously and was about to walk towards the blood clan territory.

    Her behavior frightened Ruiya, who was still proud, and Ruiya hurriedly grabbed lanstya.

    "Eh? Devil, do you mean to stop sister lanstya! You can''t get in like this. Even if it''s our God, well, I mean, even if we fall into an angel! Demon king, I''ll tell you if the method is good. Stop it! "

    Naturally, I can''t let lanstya take the lead, but Ruiya''s attitude makes me dislike it very much, and the only thing that can cure her is lanstya.

    "Let me beg you?" I smiled at Riya. Ruiya looked like she was about to cry and shook her head slightly with a crying cavity. I felt very comfortable at this moment. I finally avenged the sarcastic hatred along the way¡° I said, "can''t I?" Ruiya, who had always been strong, became very wronged and begged me. At this moment, I can''t bear it. The White Wolf still gave me a sharp look, like a knife¡° All right, lanstya, listen to what Riya says first. " Lanstya smiled at me as if to tell me that she was just cooperating with me. Her actions made Ruiya shrivel her mouth and mutter, which would only bully me¡° I can turn you into animals, not bats. " Ruiya looked at me. Although she was still unhappy in her eyes, her tone was normal. Ruiya finished talking and suddenly rushed at me. I was confused and had no time to react. Ruiya pushed me to the ground. Ruiya lay down in my ear and exhaled, "I''m a hunting goddess. All animals in the world have to submit to me. In a sense, human beings are also animals. You are no exception. Don''t be complacent, stupid demon king. " Ruiya said that, then she suddenly got up from me and looked at me with a funny smile. I''m cold all over. I seem to have provoked a terrible guy. The goddess of hunting sounds much better than the female Kitchen God lanstya. This powder maoruiya is completely different from that I met in the light elf territory. The whole person seems to have changed his character¡° All right, Riya, it''s not too late. Stop fooling around. " Lanstya frowned at Riya. Ruiya patted her hands and gently stroked the White Wolf''s head, "sister fenrier, wronged you first." Finriel nodded with great humanization. At this moment, he turned into a white mouse¡° Then start with the demon king. " Ruiya tilted her head and looked at me with aggressive eyes. At this moment, I had some weakness in my heart, and an ominous premonition came to my heart... "Will it hurt?" I asked timidly¡° Don''t worry, it won''t hurt under normal circumstances. " Ruiya''s mouth gave out evil laughter and slowly approached me¡° But you, it may be an abnormal situation. " Ruiya tilts her head and eyes, with a playful smile on her face. One of her hands has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 152

    Ruiya gradually approached me. She smiled heiheihei in her mouth, especially after saying that you might have abnormal conditions, my heart pulled fiercely.

    What''s the matter with the world? Can you rely on some spectrum? The demon family is kind-hearted like a goddess, but the serious goddess is black like the demon family. Is the world too crazy, or am I just like a girl.

    Simply a horizontal heart, to meet the storm.

    Ruiya''s hand was shining white. He came up to me and didn''t know what he was reading. Just for a moment, I felt a burst of smoke enveloping me. It seemed that something in the smoke was stabbing my body. Is this the move that mother Rong used to return the Pearl - rainstorm pear flower needle?

    Then there was a bang. With my scream, the whole world seemed to get bigger.

    I looked at my body, this, I really became a bat?

    Is there such an operation?

    Ruiya is very skilled and turns Li, savvy and GANGDA Mulian into bats with mecha, but there is no scream in the process

    "Ruiya, are you aiming at me on purpose?"

    I said with dissatisfaction. The words were spoken and the voice was sharp and funny. It was not only a change of body, but also a change of voice. It was really an unreliable skill of an unreliable God.

    Ruiya made a face at me, "no, you hit me!"

    Hehe, there are still people in this world who will make such ridiculous demands. I just wanted to rush over. But looking at Ruiya''s slightly raised mouth, her courage collapsed in an instant.

    I''m a bat now. I''m afraid this small weight is only enough for Ruiya to slap. No way, I can only temporarily smile at the injustice of the world.

    Then Riya went to lanstya and looked at lanstya with questioning eyes.

    Lanstya nodded slightly, and Ruiya happily put her hand on her forehead.

    After a burst of smoke, a lovely unknown bird with bright fur appeared in lanstya''s position.

    I looked at the color of my soil and looked at lanstya. I was a little unbalanced.

    Ruiya also changed. A bird with bright wings, which was slightly smaller than lanstya, appeared in front of me. She grabbed the little white mouse made of white wolf finriel.

    Gemini''s blood servant stared at all this, and seemed to be amazed that there was such an operation.

    Then he became a bat.

    In this way, led by the blood servant of Gemini, Ruiya''s incarnated bird grabbed the white wolf with its claws, and we flew away.

    After flying around the garden for a long time, I stopped outside a building, which is not far from the building in the center that looks like a Disney castle.

    Above and below the wall outside the building, there is a channel with black water. The channel is small, just enough to accommodate our incarnated bats. This passage is disgusting just looking at it.

    It should be a drainage pipe. I don''t know if it''s because I became a bat. I didn''t smell too disgusting.

    The passage is very long. Fortunately, the flying ability of bats is not weak,

    Soon, he flew out of the passage. The exit of the passage was opened in the kitchen.

    Just after Gemini''s blood servant flew out of the channel, a cloud of smoke became a beautiful girl again. I stared at all this and wondered how they could have clothes when they changed from bats to beautiful girls.

    Later, with the help of Ruiya, Youli and others also changed into human shape. What disappointed me was that they had no clothes, and then came a few holy lights. This will satisfy my gentleman''s imagination.

    Everyone, including white wolf finriel, changed their original appearance. Only I was a little bat, flapping my wings in the air and looking at the people helplessly.

    "Ruiya, don''t you change me back?"

    "Oh, I forgot how to give it to our demon king. Look at my memory. "

    Ruiya touched her forehead with great exaggeration and exaggerated her acting skills. She came towards me with a strange smile on her face. At this moment, the air was filled with the smell of conspiracy.

    "Ruiya fairy, will it hurt this time?"

    I asked Leia carefully.

    "Don''t worry, this time absolutely..."

    Ruiya patted her chest. The two little white rabbits swayed. She was wearing some dew. In this way, she was full of temptation. Still, I''m still in bat form, which avoids embarrassment.

    "It will definitely hurt you!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I have a black line on my bat face. It hurts me. You''re still patting your chest and beating a mallet! However, I have to recover. Otherwise, how can such a bat survive in the blood clan territory.

    I simply closed my eyes. Since I couldn''t resist, I had to enjoy it!

    There was a stabbing pain in my body. Compared with turning into a bat before, the stabbing pain was acceptable. A few minutes later, I felt my feet on the ground.

    Just a little chilly? Huh? Should not? Impossible, absolutely impossible! I have a bold idea in my heart, but I try my best to oppose it. With doubt, I opened my eyes, but when I opened my eyes, bursts of screams sounded, but as soon as the scream sounded, someone covered his mouth and made a whine. For a time, an ominous premonition surged into my heart, and I slowly lowered my head. Special! right enough! And lanstya a routine, really bow your head and see the little mouse! I hurried to cover up and looked awkwardly at the people who covered their eyes in the teaching style. Of course, this people did not include Shawei and Bai langfen Lille, as well as Ruiya, the culprit¡° Don''t you explain, fairy Rhea? " I said awkwardly¡° Explain what? I don''t know. " Ruiya pretended to be confused. I didn''t know what to say for a moment¡° Ruiya, stop it! " Lanstya covered her eyes and said to Rhea. Ruiya snorted and had a pink skirt on her hand¡° Here you are! Only this. " Riya threw her skirt at me and turned around. I took the skirt, looked at the lovely lace pink skirt, and countless divine animals ran in my heart. What can I do? I''m desperate, too! But you can''t wear it now? I''m a demon king. Go to the blood clan naked and fight alone? What you know is fighting. Don''t you think I''m a pervert? Then I''ll really become king Billy, but maybe I can have a new skill despised by the king at that time, but I don''t have an egg. Five minutes later... When I finished wearing it, a pink skirt perfectly set off my curve, right. It''s a strong muscle. At the moment, I always feel like a big man in women''s clothes. How many times have these been? Are the goddesses so black¡° Don''t laugh! Said don''t laugh! And you, white wolf, don''t think I don''t know. You''re laughing! " I reluctantly said to Ruiya who was laughing and the white wolf who had been humming¡° There is a question in front of me, especially the cry of frost behind my back? " I looked at the smiling Ruiya and said seriously, but this serious expression matched with the fans'' skirts. Needless to think, the effect was very outstanding¡° No, here you are! " Ruiya somehow threw me the moan of frost after the demonization of my long sword King''s sword. It was just her move that surprised me. Sure enough, my clothes were taken away by the belly black goddess¡° Little sister Ruiya, my sword is in your hand. What about my clothes? " I questioned Ruiya, but as soon as my voice fell, Ruiya''s face was cold, "I don''t know! What do you want? " Just as I was about to ask another question, white wolf fenriel walked slowly towards me, stood in front of Ruiya and showed his teeth to me¡° It''s okay. I''m just asking. Hey, hey. Lulu, how do you get here to the underground? " I reluctantly gave up asking, but asked the blood servant of Gemini¡° The underground entrance is in a house in the castle. We need to go there. " After listening to Lulu''s words, I felt difficult. Although it''s not far from that castle, I swaggered past it. Isn''t it like dying? Thinking of this, I turned to Ruiya. If I can become a bat, I can become other animals. Maybe only this way can we safely enter the castle. Now it seems that it''s really wise to bring Ruiya¡° Devil, I know what you''re thinking, but I advise you to give up and can''t change. " Riya said to me when she saw me looking at her¡° Why? " I asked puzzled¡° Why? You think you have unlimited firepower? Don''t you want a CD? " I have a black face. What she said is reasonable. I''m really speechless. While I was fighting back, lanstya suddenly looked at me nervously¡° Hide quickly, someone is coming! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 153

    I looked nervously at the door that was about to be opened. For a moment, I was stunned in place.

    "Lord devil, hide quickly!"

    Li''s voice got into my ears. I recovered and squatted down quickly.

    Fortunately, this is the kitchen. Our position is a stone workbench filled with all kinds of food materials and many semi-finished products. I don''t know what happened to make these chefs give up their work.

    At the moment when I squatted with lanstya and others, those Gemini blood servants moved very quickly and stood on both sides of the door.

    I''m glad that these blood servants have trained Gemini very well. They know the way of ambush without my command.

    "Click."

    The door was pushed open, we all hid behind the kitchen workbench, and the Gemini Lori servants on both sides were ready to start at any time.

    "The old beggar is scared to death. Fortunately, I will pretend to be dead. You''ve escaped... "

    "Ah!"

    The visitor muttered, and then screamed. Needless to say, it must have been the Gemini blood servant.

    I quickly stood up from behind the workbench. I was stunned by the scene in front of me. A blood clan dressed in grass green and luxurious service was squatting on the ground with his head covered. The Gemini blood servant didn''t know when he had bound the blood clan. It''s just that the binding is very hot.

    "Lulu, this binding method?"

    I looked at the binding method awkwardly and asked lulu.

    Lulu looked at me blankly. "Lord Bella taught us to tie you like this. She also said that one day she would tie you to the bed like this."

    I felt cold all over, and this scene involuntarily appeared in my mind.

    I quickly shook my head, dispelled the picture that frightened me, and carefully looked at the bound blood clan in front of me. He was wearing a grass-green luxurious robe and messy fluffy white hair, which looked like a dandelion. His face was very pale. He looked only in his thirties.

    At the moment, a Gemini''s blood servant is standing behind him with a short dagger in his hand. He should be on guard against the bat turn of "Dandelion" at any time.

    "Dandelion" looked up at me, then laughed without image, and obviously forgot his situation.

    "Meet the women''s wear boss, ah, ha ha..."

    "Is that funny?"

    I blew my long sword and asked "Dandelion" with a frosty face.

    "Of course it''s funny, pink. The boss is really a girl."

    He was obviously stunned, and then laughed again.

    "Just big wood, it''s time for the organization to need you."

    Since gangdamu took this mecha and became a bat, and it was still a mecha bat, gangdamu worshipped Ruiya. Even at the moment, I was absorbed in looking at her.

    After hearing what I said, gangdamu was obviously stunned.

    "Lord devil?"

    "Pluck! You just dropped the line? "

    Gangdamu''s eyes lit up and scanned around like radar. Only then did he move his sight from Ruiya to "Dandelion".

    "Hey, hey, hair."

    When gangdamu found the dandelion head of "Dandelion", there was confusion in his eyes. It seems that there is only such a fluffy white hair in the whole world.

    He ran straight to the "Dandelion", skillfully plucked his hair, causing the "Dandelion" to scream.

    "Eh? Ah! What are you doing? You dead goblin! "

    "It''s a dead goblin, not a dead goblin!"

    Just big wood roared and increased the movement in his hand.

    "Ah, brother, Goblin brother, no, no, uncle goblin! What are you doing... "

    "Pluck your hair!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Uncle goblin, have you learned how to cut hair?"

    "No, no, I''ve collected wool before."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The scene was so terrible that it could be described as insane¡° "Dandelion" after howling, see no one to stop, and no longer wail. Simply chatted with gangdamu and asked about the purpose of plucking.

    Just after he laughed at gangdamu''s baldness, he lost his eyebrows

    "Lord lanstya, are all the demon kings of this generation abnormal? This goblin has been staring at me just now. Now I''m still plucking? "

    Ruiya couldn''t help but say to lanstya, but when she was talking, her eyes always looked at me fiercely.

    However, in this vicious expression, the corners of the mouth twitched slightly, as if holding back a smile.

    Lanstya ignored Riya''s questions and just looked at everything quietly.

    All the evil servants present were accustomed to these, but they were not too surprised.

    Ten minutes later, everything was calm,.

    "Dandelion" also completed its mission of spreading seeds, decadent with its head down.

    Just big wooden heart was satisfied and put these "dandelions" in a small bag

    "Do you still want to laugh?"

    I squatted on the ground and looked at him.

    "If you want to laugh, you can''t laugh."

    "Special!"

    I couldn''t help pointing my long sword at the hairless "Dandelion".

    "Take off his clothes!"

    I said to gunaki again.

    It was just my words that caused the contempt of all the women present, and even Ruiya''s light spit.

    Just big wood looked at me blankly, "Lord devil, why?"

    I didn''t bother to explain to gangdamu, so I kicked him in the ass.

    Gangdamu looked at me innocently and walked towards the "Dandelion" again

    "My boss asked me to pick your clothes."

    "Lord goblin, can you still do this?"

    "No, no, I''ve picked corn before."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ten minutes later, I put on this green tasteless dress with satisfaction, but it was much better than my pink dress.

    And "Dandelion" now seems to be a Pink Barbie princess.

    "Do you still want to laugh?"

    "Dandelion" shook his head, "I don''t want to. Now I think life is very funny..."

    I patted him on the head with satisfaction. "Isn''t that good? Why should I be rude? "

    "Demon king!"

    Lanstya seemed to think my mischief was too much and said to me in a stiff tone.

    I know in my heart that although I seem to be fooling around, in fact, I still remember that when the blood clan first entered the door, he said "where the old beggar came from". The old beggar in the blood clan must be the first ancestor.

    Now is really not the time for mischief. We must ask something from the "Dandelion".

    "Dandelion, let me ask you, who is the old beggar you just said?"

    "I''m not a dandelion. My friends call me Ah Ying. I am a great blood clan, but who are you? These people are blood clan, but they are ordinary demons. But you look a little like, like, demon, demon king? "

    It turned out that this dandelion was called Ah Ying. Ah Ying looked at me and asked tremblingly. She recognized my demon king''s identity. It seems that the image of the demon king is the only one in the whole demon family. It''s really too windy.

    "Now that you know I''m the demon king, I hope you can answer my question truthfully."

    I pretended to be forced and said to Ah Ying.

    "Isn''t it the devil king? Since you sincerely asked, I ah Ying will tell you. I don''t know which blood clan the old beggar is. The old grandson suddenly came out with two sinners and princesses of our blood family. The fourth ancestor went out, the second ancestor slept, and the fifth ancestor couldn''t beat him again. He was domineering in the blood clan territory and killed the semi ancestral land underground all the way. If I hadn''t pretended to be dead, I would have been burned by his blood flame. "

    Ah Ying said with some swearing.

    But his words made me more confused. Did the first ancestor really make trouble in the blood clan territory? What is his purpose? Does he really mean no harm to Gemini? But what does the devil in the mouth of the little zombie mean? And that sentence, do not let Gemini blood clan territory? Everything became foggy again.

    "Now there are no blood families outside?"

    Just as I was stunned, lanstya''s words rang out.

    "Yes, beautiful little sister. Most blood families gather in the semi ancestral land. You know what a semi ancestral land is. In fact, it is an underground territory that can only be allowed to go to blood families above the elder level. Now it is a special situation. Many elders, messengers and apostles are also allowed to enter... "

    "Beautiful little sister, as soon as I saw you, I felt I had a lot to say, and even wanted to write a poem for you..."

    "Shut up!"

    I really can''t see anyone teasing lanstya. The long sword pointed at Ah Ying and said to him.

    Ah Ying closed her mouth bitterly and looked at me with a sad face.

    I ignored Ah Ying''s eyes. Now that we know that there is no danger outside, that is to say, it is a good thing to directly step into this semi ancestral land.

    "Are you a half ancestor?"

    I said to Ah Ying.

    Ah Ying looked at me in surprise, and then looked at the blood servants of Gemini present. She nodded helplessly.

    "Well, take him and we''ll go to the semi ancestral land."

    I said to the blood servant of Gemini, I can guess that it is not difficult for the half ancestor of "Dandelion", because he can walk in the sun without injury in this broad day. Only half ancestor blood clan can do it. I just didn''t expect this half ancestor to be so weak.

    The whole blood clan has one ancestor. The ancestor falls under the eight true ancestors, followed by the sixteen and a half ancestors. Thirty two elders, and finally countless messengers and apostles.

    This time I went to the semi ancestral land, I can take him as a hostage. If you meet a blood clan in the castle, you can also use this Ah Ying to resist for a while. After all, it is a half ancestor. I think the blood clan should give some face. After the discussion, the party took Ah Ying in a pink skirt to the semi ancestral land in his mouth. This magnificent manor, with rows of buildings, is presumably the house where some messengers and apostles live. But now there is no one. As Ah Ying said, all the blood families have fled. In a house in the tall castle, there is a downward entrance to the semi ancestral land. Although its structure is similar to the underground cave of the old beggar blood clan, it looks much more domineering from the appearance. Although the passage was very dark, it went very smoothly. Soon, after walking through the long passage, an underground world appeared in front of me. And there was a man in front of us, a man who let all of us take a breath. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 154

    At the end of the passage, the ancestor of the old beggar''s blood family stood not far away. He was covered with blood and looked at me with a smile.

    At the moment, my attention is all on him. I can''t look around carefully.

    My heart is beating wildly, especially in the face of such an old beggar. There is no figure of Gemini Laurie beside him. Has Gemini had an accident? And whose blood is it, himself or Gemini?

    I dare not think about it any more. I''m afraid things will be more terrible than I expected.

    "Demon king..."

    Lanstya whispered to me. She stood next to me and looked warily at the blood covered first ancestor.

    "Ah! Lost your life! Kill the ghost, the vampire has become a bleeding ghost! "

    Before I could answer lanstya''s call, a frightened voice suddenly sounded.

    Ah Ying ghost screamed and ran out of the passage. She was wearing a pink skirt. Maybe it was because the skirt was too long and she fell. Even so, it didn''t stop him from running for his life.

    Ah Ying''s move made the already tense atmosphere more tense.

    "Little devil, you''re here."

    The first ancestor of the old beggar said to me blandly, and there was no emotion in his voice.

    For a time, I didn''t know how to answer, but the moan of frost in my hand tightened a little.

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s not my blood. I just killed the fifth ancestor. "

    The first ancestor looked at his blood and then said to me.

    "What about Gemini? What about fiora and Bella? Why aren''t they with you? "

    His words didn''t make me relax my vigilance, I asked him.

    "Little devil, it''s still so interesting. I had just fought with the five ancestors. I was afraid of hurting Gemini, so I let them escape. Now I''m looking for them. Have you ever seen them? "

    The first ancestor asked me instead. I have deep doubts in my heart. Although I have doubts about the old beggar, I can''t find the flaw for a long time.

    "No, we just arrived."

    "I know you''ll come, little devil, and I''ll be useful to you. Originally, I thought that after the civil war, all the real ancestors except me were sleeping, but I was wrong... "

    "Now it seems that except the four ancestors outside your demon king castle, others have awakened. Without you, it would be really hard for me to wash this blood clan territory. "

    The first ancestor of the old beggar said very seriously.

    "What''s more, there are black cloaks. Those demons hide in the dark and Kay ships everything."

    The first ancestor of the old beggar walked towards me slowly after saying that. I was stunned in situ and kept thinking about how credible his words were.

    In the past, I simply thought that the big trouble in the blood clan territory in his mouth was just killing some semi ancestors at will, but I didn''t expect that he wanted to destroy the eight real ancestors except him!

    Did the siege really make him hate so much? Will he really let his blood wash the blood Kingdom established by his beloved ancestors?

    There is also the sentence in the mouth of the little zombie. What does it mean that my master is a devil. However, only from his image now, the old beggar really looks like a bloodthirsty devil.

    "Little devil, are you afraid?"

    The first ancestor came to me and was covered with blood. He said to me as if nothing had happened.

    "You don''t need to be afraid. I''m here. I can keep you safe. At that time, you just need to contain the awakened seven and eight ancestors. Give me some time and I will destroy all these true ancestors. "

    The old beggar swore to me.

    The first ancestor of such an old beggar has extremely arrogant words, but this arrogance is the pride of capital. I have no doubt about his words.

    Now my is in contradiction. In the mouth of the little zombie, my master is the devil, and don''t let the Gemini blood clan. It always haunts my ears.

    But now I met my first ancestor, and his performance is so normal. His hatred seems only to those true ancestors.

    "Let''s find Gemini first. I believe if you can find it."

    If I can find it? What exactly does this sentence mean? And Bella and fiora, are they really hiding in a corner of the underground kingdom?

    The old beggar turned around and wanted to lead the way.

    I looked suspiciously at my first ancestor about to speak, but Ruiya''s voice rang first.

    "Are you a devil?"

    Ruiya''s abrupt words made my scalp numb. Did you ask in front of people? This is different from asking others if they are stupid. How do you ask the old beggar to answer.

    What if he admits it?

    I took a white look at Ruiya. Ruiya looked at me like a knife, and white wolf finriel also stared at me.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Instead, the first ancestor of the old beggar turned around and shook his bloody robe. Said to Riya.

    "She just said, are you hungry?"

    I hurried to make things right. Now is not the time to tear my face. It is unknown whether the old beggar is an enemy or a friend. Maybe there is a misunderstanding in the words of the little zombie, even if there is no misunderstanding, so I rashly expose the face of my first ancestor. It just puts us in danger¡° Hum! " Ruiya stared at me when she saw me interrupt her question. It was only after lanstya looked at her that she came to the white wolf¡° Sister fenriel, are you hungry? Wait, if the demon king dies, I promise you to eat him. Although his meat may be smelly, you''ll make do with it. " Ruiya is seriously planning my future for the white wolf. Her words make me helpless¡° I''m one of the eight true ancestors of the blood clan. I haven''t felt hungry for a long time. But some people want to suck blood. " When the old beggar spoke, he licked his lips very cooperatively. Coupled with his bloody robe, my view that he was a devil increased a bit¡° Well, it''s important to find Gemini first. " Lanstya interrupted the conversation. I nodded. It''s really not time to consider whether the first ancestor of the old beggar was an enemy or a friend. I''d better hurry to find Gemini. Maybe everything will be clear when I find Gemini. Just before that, I still had a few more thoughts about the first ancestor of the old beggar. Lanstya walked side by side with me. There was no expression on her face. In this dark underground kingdom, her face seemed to be shrouded in a haze¡° Are you still doubting your ancestors? " Lanstya looked at the first ancestor walking ahead and whispered to me¡° Well, I care about the little zombie. "¡° In short, wait and see what happens. Find Gemini first. If there is danger, I will protect you this time. I won''t let you suffer any more accidents. " I can''t forgive myself for the accident that changed lanstya''s character. I said to lanstya, who tilted her head and gave me a beautiful smile. It was the first time she had smiled since the brain tapping. Walking in the dark underground kingdom, the architectural tone here is very single, but there are occasionally several torches on the walls of the building. But the faint light of the fire could not illuminate the darkness here. The first ancestor is very familiar with the road, and occasionally whispers the name of Gemini. I don''t know how long I''ve been away. I''m a little surprised by the silence here¡° It''s a little quiet here. Where are the blood families? " After listening to me again, the old beggar suddenly stopped and turned around. His face flickered in the dim light of the fire¡° I''m afraid of being killed by me. The rest should be afraid to come out. Presumably now the blood clan outside your demon king castle has also withdrawn their troops. " I looked at the old beggar''s face and felt the killing intention for the first time. Simple words expound the bloody facts, which makes my heart even more surprised¡° Where are we going to find those two kindred little Loris? " Such a dim light made Ruiya unable to read the book in her hand, she said impatiently¡° Blood clan altar, they will be there! " Chuzu, looking at her, showed a shallow smile at the corners of his mouth. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 155

    The old beggar looked at Ruiya with a smile. There seemed to be a strange look in his eyes. He returned to normal again in a very short moment.

    "Gemini should be at the altar. If there were no accidents, where would the second ancestors be? "

    The first ancestor of the old beggar turned his head and continued to walk in front.

    The altar of the blood clan is actually more like a execution ground and a restaurant. Human corpses who have been sucked out of the blood will be thrown into the abyss next to the altar. Occasionally, some people who have violated the clan rules will tear their wings and throw them into the abyss.

    The so-called altar seems to sacrifice the abyss?

    Does the abyss need to be sacrificed? Is there any secret in the abyss?

    Walking in the underground blood clan territory with flashing fire, there is darkness around, although I can see it. But there are always one or two dark places that my eyes can''t see through.

    I am always vigilant. Several real ancestors are still there, and the black cloak is still there. Not to mention the old beggar''s first ancestor is still unknown.

    Youli has been frowning and worried since she entered the ground. She''s a dark elf. She''s supposed to love darkness more.

    "You Li, are you uncomfortable?"

    I slowed down and asked you Li.

    "Lord devil, I seem to feel that the darkness here is very sad..."

    Julie was startled by my question. She came close to me, put her hands on my arms and whispered in my ears.

    Her words are inexplicable, but as a dark elf, she is also a dark elf saint. For the understanding and cognition of darkness, her words should not be wrong. Darkness is sad. Can darkness also have emotion? And what will it be sad for?

    "Dog men and women, hum!"

    When I was about to ask you Li, Ruiya''s words came suddenly.

    In the dim light of the fire, Ruiya''s words made Youli''s face blush. She let go of my arm, took a few steps back, lowered her head and stopped talking.

    Lanstya looked at Riya and shook her head.

    At the moment, I am not in the mood to hurt each other with Ruiya, because this sentence of darkness is very sad, which makes me care very much. I was so anxious that I wanted to find the twin Lori right away.

    "How long will it take to reach the altar?"

    I asked the old beggar''s ancestor.

    "Soon."

    The first ancestor of the old beggar walked in the front, heard my words, and said to me without looking back.

    Just as I was about to ask again, gangdamu came to me with gangdamu''s first aircraft.

    There was no barrier in his cab. Green Goblin looked at me sadly in cab.

    "Lord devil, I feel a little uncomfortable and my body seems to itch..."

    GANGDA wood scratched his neck and said to me.

    "How many months do you take a bath?"

    "The last time in my life, when we went to the endless sea, we took a bath?"

    Gangdamu scratched his neck and looked at me blankly, as if he were remembering.

    "Why don''t you take a bath? It''s itchy now. What''s the meaning to say?"

    I roared angrily at GANGDA wood. The voice was a little loud, which made everyone look at me.

    "Little devil, keep your voice down."

    The first ancestor walking in the front said to me.

    "Get back to the team!"

    Gangdamu scratched his neck reluctantly, looked at me bitterly, turned and walked towards the end of the team.

    He looked back at me with a sad look, but at this look, I obviously felt that GANGDA wood was different, and there was an unspeakable strange feeling.

    Green skin just big wood, his pupils seem to be yellow, but now, they are blood red!

    An ominous premonition welled up in my mind.

    Because these eyes are as like as two peas at the first time, when they were controlled by the Baron pall in the fields.

    At this moment, gunaki has come to lanstya.

    "Be careful!"

    I didn''t have time to explain too much and flew directly towards the rigid wood of the mecha.

    "Hey, hey..."

    Just at this time, GANGDA wood, who had just sat back in the cab, made a change of sound in his mouth and jumped out of the cab towards lanstya.

    GANGDA wood waved his hands and laughed horribly in his mouth. Like a ball in the air, it is about to attack lanstya.

    Lanstya was stunned for a moment and stayed where she was. I don''t seem to understand why GANGDA wood suddenly went crazy.

    My heart was anxious. The cry attracted the attention of Ruiya and others. Ruiya was cold and suddenly came out of a long gun with golden light in her hand.

    At the moment when the long gun appeared, the dark underground blood clan territory lit up a lot, and a dark shadow flashed behind us.

    I suppressed the impulse to go after the shadow. In this underground blood clan territory I am not familiar with, if it is scattered. The degree of danger will increase by several levels.

    The first task now is to subdue goblin Gundam! It has to be said that Ruiya''s action is very sensitive. From her discovery of the change of GANGDA wood to the shooting of a long gun, it is only a moment of electro-optic flint. The spear stabbed gangdamu like a meteor. If the golden spear stabbed gangdamu, gangdamu would be afraid to belch¡° Don''t kill him! He''s just under control. " The first ancestor of the old beggar was a little faster than I thought. He was about to penetrate the big wood with a long gun. GANGDA wood was rescued, the long gun was inserted into the ground, and the whole earth trembled slightly. The position where the long gun landed was under my feet, exactly between my legs. Looking at the long gun under my crotch, I felt my legs numb for a moment¡° Well, it was born by hand. " Ruiya waved her long gun with one hand, turned it into a little star, returned to her, and condensed it into a golden ring on her hand. Some are like the ring in the bosom of the king¡° You did it on purpose? " I looked back and asked Ruiya. This pink hair has always had a great opinion of me. It''s like I robbed her girlfriend, especially the action of shooting two birds made it clear that she wanted to fight me¡° No, I didn''t mean to. I did it on purpose. " Ruiya looked at me with a smile, and the White Wolf behind her also took a few steps forward. I smiled at Ruiya and the white wolf with a polite but embarrassing smile, revealing the bitterness and horse sales. Ignoring Ruiya, I went to gangdamu, who was subdued by my ancestors. At the moment, gangdamu was sleeping soundly and seemed to be dead peacefully¡° What''s the matter with him? " I squatted next to the old beggar. He was fiddling with the big wooden head with his hand and exposed his green neck¡° The technique of our blood clan, you can call it blood poison. Bite the enemy and inject your own blood at the moment of bite. In this way, the enemy will become violent, irrational and aggressive. " The first ancestor of the old beggar leaked gangdamu''s neck. There were two small holes on it, which were purplish red. It''s very different from gunaki''s skin. I was shocked. This is the legendary zombie virus! Fortunately, the blood clan is very low-key, otherwise there may be the end of the zombie world¡° There are several such servants in my manor. They were poisoned by me and turned into zombies. " The first ancestor of the old beggar said without raising his head. Is this talking about the little stiffness in the mouth of the blood selling anchor? The zombie who calls the old beggar a devil¡° Do they hate you? " I still couldn''t help asking. The old beggar looked up at me. His eyes were very strange. He said for a long time¡° They often call me a devil. I think so. He was attacked by blood poison. Although he didn''t die, he was tortured. The punishment of time, the punishment of life. These zombie servants of the old man are on the verge of death. I planted poison, and sometimes I would think, "was it my fault?" The old beggar fell into memories, and I listened to the words of my ancestors quietly. This seems to perfectly explain the meaning of the devil in the mouth of the little zombie. But I always think things are not so simple¡° Why not embrace those people for the first time? "¡° I don''t want to see more blood families, even one! " The old beggar''s first ancestor''s eyes suddenly sharpened. It was a long time before he returned to normal¡° Looking at him like this, he should have been bitten by the bat avatar of the blood clan at the Zhenzu level. " The first ancestor of the old beggar continued, thinking of the shadow passing by at the moment when Ruiya summoned the spear. I nodded¡° In other words, now there is a true ancestor following us. " The old beggar suddenly looked at the darkness behind me very seriously. His behavior made my scalp numb¡° Who should I be? It''s you. My old friend... "The first ancestor of the old beggar suddenly smiled. It was a smile when old friends met¡° I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. You''re still the same. Hypocrisy makes me sick. "¡° The first ancestor! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 156

    At this moment, blood clan territory, underground semi ancestral land.

    In front of us stood a man with a pale face and only about 30 years old. He was dressed in a dark purple luxurious robe, which made his pale face more obvious. His long white hair looked very elegant even in the dark underground world.

    This man is the master of the blood red eyes in the dark.

    He looked at the old beggar with a smile on his face.

    "You''re still the same, Chuzu."

    "I can smell your stench from afar. Let you kill the fifth ancestor? I''m afraid the fourth ancestor I sent to the devil''s castle is also dead? "

    The visitor said, unable to hear joy and anger in his tone.

    "Hum, second ancestor. Are Gemini in your hand? "

    Chuzu was a little angry and said to the visitor.

    It turned out that this man was the second ancestor of the blood clan. I was surprised. It seems that there will be a fierce battle. But the second ancestor is only one person. Where does the courage come from to compete with the first ancestor and us?

    Does he have any cards? Gemini?

    "Haha, Chuzu, Chuzu, now you ask me where Gemini is. It''s ridiculous. You scared people away, didn''t you? Are you coming to me now? What would you do if I said, "I have it?"

    "It''s really tragic that the fifth ancestor died. Is the blood core in your hand?"

    The second ancestor laughed, and the atmosphere of the whole scene was somewhat solidified.

    "Do I need to answer you? I can still remember the injuries your brothers inflicted on me in the encirclement and suppression campaign hundreds of years ago. Even if I am injured, you are still not my opponent! "

    The first ancestor was simply a scoundrel and said to the second ancestor.

    "Ha ha, my first ancestor brother, how can you mention that battle for hundreds of years?"

    "If it weren''t for you! How can I fight with the blood alliance of the third ancestor! If it were not for you, our great blood clan would not be reduced to today! You two faced devil, I really want to tear your hypocritical face! "

    The second ancestor roared angrily. His words made me puzzled. Is there a deeper reason for the civil war hundreds of years ago?

    "Did you find it long ago?"

    The second ancestor calmed down and said to the first ancestor.

    The first ancestor smiled, "who knows?"

    "Hehe, I really can''t see through you. Is it right or wrong that the ancestors trusted you most? "

    "You don''t do it yet!"

    The second ancestor suddenly shouted in the dark.

    I have a bad heart. Sure enough, there are other true ancestors.

    At the moment when the second ancestor''s voice just fell, I looked around nervously, and three pairs of different blood red eyes lit up.

    Slowly, three blood families wearing the same luxurious robes appeared around us.

    "Little six, little seven and little eight. Not seen for many years, the blood oath and the blood alliance have finally cleared up their old grudges and colluded with each other? "

    Chuzu didn''t panic, but calmly greeted the visitor.

    "Chuzu! I''ll kill you! "

    The three roared angrily in unison, and the anger in their words was not like fraud.

    "Then come, little devil. Hold them, or I can''t cope! "

    Chuzu was not too careless, but shouted at me.

    The current situation is no longer the time to consider the many mysteries of the old beggar. We now have a common enemy, that is, the true ancestors of these blood families.

    I nodded and was about to give orders to the people.

    The three real ancestors who finally appeared took the lead. They went towards the first ancestor very quickly. At the same time, the second ancestor also walked slowly towards the first ancestor.

    Soon, encirclement and suppression will appear again. This time, it will be different from hundreds of years ago, because there is me and my demon servant!

    "Demon king, when you die, remember to keep your body. Sister fenril is still hungry. "

    Ruiya said, stroking the ring on her hand with one hand, and a golden long gun appeared again in an instant. She held a long gun in one hand and touched the head of white wolf finriel in the other.

    Then the whole person disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he already appeared in front of the person called the sixth ancestor by the first ancestor.

    "Go away! It has nothing to do with your demon clan! The first ancestor must die! "

    The sixth ancestor in red yelled at Ruiya with anger.

    It''s OK not to roar, but this roar completely angered Ruiya. Ruiya looked at the sixth ancestor fiercely, and the White Wolf roared.

    Julie and savvy also took out their weapons. Youli holds a long black bow in her hand. The black arrow on the long bow looks like it should be transformed by dark energy.

    Shawei took out the whip in her hand. As a demon, she fought so hot.

    And the blood servants of Gemini, who have red eyes at the moment, have endured for too long and can''t restrain their anger.

    Youli, Shawei and Gemini''s blood servant got entangled with the eighth ancestor. The eighth group roared with the same anger, but they couldn''t get away for a time. Shawei and blood servant melee, supported by Li from a distance, but also cooperate very professionally. But I know that if you Li goes wild again and activates the dark soul in her body, the eight ancestors of the small blood clan may not be able to go for a round under her. It''s just that it''s dangerous for Youli. Soon there was only seven ancestors left on the whole battlefield. Looking at the second ancestor who had fought with the first ancestor, his face showed an anxious look¡° Do you have to stop me? " The seven ancestors in black were equally pale, but he looked very weak¡° You''re not the man. He''s strong. I don''t have the courage to look directly at him. "¡° But you are still the demon king. Why do you want to be like this? Are you willing to be the servant of the demon of the first ancestor? "¡° He is the devil''s servant of Laozi. Tell me, where are the Gemini! " I roared at the seven ancestors. I naturally know that the man in his mouth refers to the early demon king¡° If I said, "we didn''t catch Gemini, would you believe it?" The seventh ancestor looked at me and said very seriously. I smiled. How can a blood family full of lies believe it? Lanstya stood behind me. No, I should say I deliberately stood in front of her. I promised that I would never hurt her at all¡° Anle... "Lanstya whispered my name behind me. This was the first time she called my name. At this moment, it seemed that she had returned to the day when she first met. I''m a little stunned¡° Be careful! " Lanstya shouted behind me. I woke up from the stupefied God and saw that the seven ancestors had come to me. I sneered. Maybe I can''t beat my first ancestor, and I can''t beat my second ancestor. But the seven ancestors are not difficult¡° Enchant! " With a roar into the sky, my body gradually changed. Behind me, there were sudden bat wings and a red upper body, which was full of purple tattoos that I couldn''t understand. The long sword was suddenly thrown, and a dark green flame lit up on the sword of victory. This kind of flame is called dark flame¡° Now, please start your performance. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 157

    After turning on demonization, I can feel the power of the whole body constantly emerging. Now I am a first-order devil. Although I nearly failed in the battle with the half zushur last time, today is different.

    Whether it''s to save Gemini or to protect lanstya behind me, I have no reason to lose!

    Especially after I completely mastered the dark flame, I really found how powerful the dark flame is.

    I looked at the long green sword in my hand. I believe that with the dark flame, the power of this sword will be more powerful.

    Just approaching my seven ancestors, after seeing me demonized, he was obviously stunned and stopped.

    He took a few steps back and looked at me warily.

    "Demon king, you will regret it!"

    The seventh ancestor looked at me and suddenly said.

    Do villains love this line?

    I have been depressed for a long time. Since I came into contact with this blood family, things are as complicated as hemp, which makes my head big.

    I don''t want to know the reason for the civil war. I don''t want to know whether my first ancestor was good or bad. At the moment, I only know one thing, that is to save Gemini.

    On this road, all those who obstruct me are my enemies. Since it''s the enemy, let''s fight.

    "I don''t know if I regret it, but now you will regret it¡°

    I deceived him and didn''t give the seven ancestors any reaction time. The seven ancestors suddenly sneered, and an imperceptible cold flash passed in his eyes.

    He did not know when a broken sword with white light appeared in his hand. The fracture was very flat, as if it had been broken by other sharp weapons.

    I underestimated the power of this broken sword. The seventh ancestor was just a very common block, which counteracted the attack of the moaning of frost attached to the dark flame in my hand.

    He looked at me with a sneer. His pale face looked ghostly in the dim light.

    He held one hand and then stretched it out. A blood red flame appeared on his hand out of thin air. I can''t be more familiar with this flame.

    If it had been before, I might have been afraid, but since I found that the dark flame can be well restrained, this blood flame has become a baby for my dark flame brush experience.

    "Unfortunately, you are not him!"

    The seventh ancestor pushed forward with one hand, and the blood flame came quickly towards me.

    I have some resentment in my heart. Everyone says this. I''m really not him! But does it really matter who I am? Yes or no. I have my own persistence and justice, and I will shoulder my due responsibility.

    One day, I will let every demon family in durlan speak from the bottom of my heart. He''s not me!

    "You can''t resist the blood flame! Little devil, I''m sorry that the world is about to change. Unfortunately, you may have some use in that battle. "

    Chuzu sneered and looked at his blood flame attacking me, burning in my chest.

    In order to cooperate with his compulsion, my mouth was very painful and wailing.

    Suddenly, my ancestor''s smile became a little desolate. I couldn''t understand the emotion behind the smile. He slowly closed his eyes, as if he didn''t want to see me die.

    I was puzzled by his behavior, but now is not the time to think so much. I took back all the dark flame attached to the long sword and threw it at the blood flame burning on my chest.

    Soon, these dark flames beat excitedly, and wrapped the sheep''s blood flame like a hungry wolf.

    Then there was a unilateral massacre. The dark flame swallowed the blood flame only in a few breaths. After swallowing, the volume of these dark flames increased a bit and the color became darker.

    I stopped pretending to wail and looked at the seven ancestors with my nose.

    Slowly, the seventh ancestor opened his eyes. He looked at me in surprise, "you, will you also the damn dark flame? This, this is impossible! "

    The seventh ancestor was very rare to panic. I didn''t even look at him and gently flicked away the filth on my hands.

    "Your aunt may not be your aunt, but your uncle will always be your uncle!"

    Ignoring the surprised seven ancestors, I bullied the body again, and the full dark flame was attached to the moan of frost by me again.

    Although the move of Tianchong cross cutting is a professional skill of the demon swordsman, it doesn''t mean I can''t use it. To some extent, I''m a first-order demon king. But I''m also a swordsman.

    After blessing the speed, the long sword move in your hand is like a shadow. At this time, the Tianchong cross chop should be more powerful.

    I looked at the seven ancestors struggling to resist my attack. His clothes were a little broken. Although there is no fatal injury, the blood clan without blood flame seems to be so vulnerable.

    Now is a good time to release Tianchong cross chop!

    "Tianchong cross cut!"

    Frost''s moan crossed his mouth, and two green swords mixed with dark flame fiercely shot at the seven ancestors. It was too fast to avoid.

    "It''s really underestimated."

    The seven fathers murmured, and he thrust the broken sword into his chest.

    I was surprised. Did you commit suicide if you couldn''t fight? Sure enough, he still has a good temper. This is the legendary consciousness that he would rather send a tower than a head. But something unexpected happened to me. The seventh ancestor suddenly pulled out the broken sword, and the blood rushed out in an instant. A blood wall composed of blood was formed in front of him. Some of the blackened blood walls looked disgusting. The cross cut disappeared into the blood wall like a clay ox into the sea. Instantly, the blood wall collapsed as if it had lost its support. Then it automatically flowed back into the body of the seven ancestors. I stared at all this. I was worthy of being the true ancestor of the blood family. I had such an operation¡° Little devil, do you know what danger the world will face? Why do you have to join hands with your ancestors. If you are really not that man... "Qizu stood not far away and looked at me with complex eyes¡° As I said, I will be stronger than him! And all those who hurt Gemini have to die! Besides, with bloody hands, what qualifications do you have to talk to me about world security! " My heart is full of anger. Are the faces of these blood families so full? On the one hand, they colluded with the black cloak that sounded the horn of doom, on the other hand, they worried about the danger of the world¡° Is it bloody? " The first ancestor repeated my words¡° It seems that I really can''t persuade you. Then let you see my real power. " The seventh ancestor stood in place and looked at me with a smile. This invisible outfit is the most deadly. Don''t think that you are an expert by saying the second sentence and pretending to stand in place mysteriously. I despised it in my heart, added speed and strength again, clenched the long green sword in my hand and stabbed directly at the chest of the seventh ancestor. The seventh ancestor still stood in place and looked at me calmly. At this moment, I felt a little uneasy and vaguely felt that something was wrong. But the sword was in hand, and it was too late to take it back. Soon, there was only a long distance between me and him, and the tip of the long sword was about to pierce into his chest. But just as the long sword was about to pierce his chest, the seven ancestors disappeared. This is not a bat, but a complete disappearance. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 158

    At the moment when the seven ancestors disappeared, my heart was bad. I quickly turned around and stabbed a sword into the air. The dark green flame drew a beautiful arc in the dark.

    No, not really!

    My heart gradually became anxious. Looking around, the battle was very fierce. I''m the only one standing here like a wooden man.

    At the moment, I have no clue, no reason to wave the long sword in my hand, and let me attack like crazy, but it has no effect.

    What the hell is going on?

    invisible?

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly, someone punched me in the stomach.

    The fist was as powerful as the wind, and it made my internal organs churn.

    But there was no one in front of me. I stabbed in front, but the long sword still stabbed in the air.

    Just then, I was hit by a palm on my back, and I staggered a few steps. He swung his long sword towards the rear. Still in vain.

    There is no name fire in my heart. Is this the power of the seven fathers? Is it really invisible?

    "Demon king, what are you doing! Why not fight back? "

    Lanstya''s words came suddenly.

    My heart is very anxious, how to fight back, I can''t see anyone at all. How can I fight back!

    Hit, hit the air!

    There is really laughter in the air, but it is very weak and ethereal, as if it came from a distant place.

    At this time, an invisible attack hit me again. The attack like a sharp blade scratched my abdomen and blood flowed.

    I leaned on the long sword with one painful hand.

    Is this the real power of the seven ancestors? How to deal with such powerful invisibility? Will the world allow such anti sky skills?

    I caught a glimpse of lanstya running towards me. Although there were no words, although lanstya changed her character. But deep in my bones and soul, my worries still exist.

    "Don''t come here! Stand where you are! I won''t let you get hurt this time! "

    I struggled to my feet.

    Scanning around, even the strongest invisibility will show its feet. I put my hand on my abdomen, covered the wound, and smiled on my mouth.

    Suddenly, there was pain in the chest again.

    It was like a sharp thorn that pierced my chest.

    Right now!

    I threw my hand on the wound forward. Blood flew through my fingers.

    Eat Lao Tzu''s blood and attack. When the blood hangs on your robe, I see how invisible you are!

    What''s more, in my blood, I secretly added the dark flame!

    The blood is in a perfect arc in the air. I can clearly see the blood flying on the invisible air wall.

    Right now! When I mentioned the moan of frost, I was about to swing and chop, but what surprised me happened again. My blood disappeared out of thin air.

    As if it never existed

    This, what kind of invisibility is this? How did the original ancestors deal with this operation?

    There must be a flaw, but what is it!

    "Devil, what the hell are you doing! Why not attack! "

    Lanstya''s voice rang again.

    "Attack? How to attack! I can''t see him at all! "

    I yelled impatiently at lanstya.

    "What are you talking about! Isn''t he right in front of you? "

    Lanstya yelled strangely, just as lanstya finished talking. The seven ancestors appeared in front of me.

    The seven ancestors with blood on their robes had a broken sword in their hands. The little green dark flame is competing with the blood flame he released.

    Due to the small number, Ming Yan soon lost the favor

    The seventh ancestor smiled at me, but his eyes looked at lanstiya. A cold flash flashed in the blood red eyes of the seventh ancestor.

    I am very angry. Now that you show up, my anger has a burning goal!

    I raised the long sword, endured the pain, and the energy surged on the long sword. The color of the long green sword gradually deepened and turned into blood red.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    I roared, and the long sword in my hand suddenly pointed to the seventh ancestor. The blood red sword Qi was like a runaway wild horse and shot at the seventh ancestor.

    The smile on Qizu''s face was even better. At this moment, the smile was obviously contempt and disdain!

    His speed was so fast that the bloody moon burst into the open space and exploded.

    When his figure appeared again, it was not far in front of lanstya!

    I was so anxious that the old grandson rushed to lanstya!

    "Get away!"

    After I increased the speed of the demon swordsman, the wings behind me flapped and accelerated to chase after the seventh ancestor, and shouted at lanstya at the same time.

    "Hide?"

    Lanstya looked at me blankly¡° If you want to kill me, I won''t ask why or hide. " Lanstya looked at me with her head tilted and a smile on her face. What and what! How come I''m going to kill you? Even if my face is twisted again and my long sword cries, I won''t attack you. Suddenly an idea came to my mind. Lanstya, can''t she see the seven ancestors¡° Can''t you see that blood clan? " I shouted hastily at lanstya¡° You are the only one in front of me at the moment, aren''t you? " Lanstya smiled at me. When is the goddess still in the mood to tease me! But it also proves my idea that the powerful stealth ability of the seven ancestors. I''m afraid it''s only for someone who uses his skills. In other words, if there are more than two people fighting with him, his skills will be very weak¡° Come on, release your strongest shield! " As soon as my voice fell, the broken sword in the hands of the seven ancestors flew towards lanstya. I was anxious behind me and accelerated again¡° Bang! " After a sound, the seventh ancestor stopped in front of lanstya. Then I came with a long sword and stabbed it into the chest of the seven ancestors. In order to prevent the seven ancestors from becoming bats, I quickly spread the dark flame and burned it to the seven ancestors along the sword body. The seventh ancestor turned around and looked at me with a frightened but sad face¡° You are all wrong... "The seventh ancestor''s mouth was full of blood and his face was full of unwilling. Then he quickly released the blood flame. His blood flame is much more than my dark flame. After I release all the dark flame in my body. These irritable dark flames devoured the blood flame little by little. But gradually there was a failure. It''s worthy of the true ancestor level. Sure enough, it''s no better than the half ancestor. Gradually, I was worried. I was afraid that at the moment when my dark flame was defeated, the seven ancestors would escape in the form of bats. Just then, a golden spear suddenly flew over from a distance and stabbed into the head of the seven ancestors¡° Demon king! What are you doing! " Ruiya roared angrily. After throwing the long gun, she fought with the sixth ancestor again. The heads of the seven ancestors were broken like watermelons. I took a few disgusting steps back to avoid the blood splashing on my body. Lost the master''s blood flame and became depressed. The dark flame swallowed the blood flame happily. Then the whole body of the seven ancestors was burning in the dark green flame, and he wailed in pain... Lanstya stood in place. A golden mask appeared outside her body, and a broken sword was inserted on the mask. If the seven ancestors pushed forward hard, the broken sword should pierce her chest. Lanstya smiled at me without a trace of panic¡° I thought you wanted to kill me. " Lanstya gently touched the mask with her hand. The mask broke like glass and then disappeared into the air¡° No way. I''ll only protect you, won''t I? " I smiled bitterly at lanstya and said, for this goddess, even if she has changed her character and is different from before, how can I kill her? Just at that moment, she thought I would kill her, but it made my heart a little desolate. Do I really hurt her in her mind? Or does she think so because of my hurt? No longer considering lanstya''s words, I looked at the seven ancestors howling with a bitter smile. I couldn''t bear it. I didn''t know him. But now he has become the soul of my sword... And you in his mouth are wrong, which makes me care. Maybe it''s wrong. But I have my justice, and this justice is guarding. Guard my servant, guard the world. With sad feelings, seeing the seven ancestors will become black and gray. But just then, a dark shadow flew towards me... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 159

    The shadow is very fast. I haven''t reacted yet. It has come to me.

    I clenched the long sword in my hand with vigilance and stopped lanstya behind me.

    The figure stood in front of me with his back to me. He looked at the seven ancestors who were being devoured and burned by the dark flame and burst into crazy laughter.

    At this time, I saw that the figure was not someone else, it was the first ancestor!

    The first ancestor shook it with one hand and pushed it again. A blood flame went towards the body of the seventh ancestor. This blood flame is several grades higher than that of the seven ancestors.

    Just a few breaths, my dark flame was defeated.

    "Demon king." Lanstya stood behind me and said to me.

    Her tone is full of questions. Don''t talk about her now. Even I am full of questions.

    As if there were no one else, the first ancestor grabbed the burned non adult seven ancestors, put his hands on his cavity and grabbed them fiercely.

    A blood red bead was taken out by him. As the bead was taken out, my heart was shocked. This is the blood core!

    "Stop!"

    Just as I was about to ask a question, a rage sounded.

    Chuzu silk ignored the roar of others and threw the blood nucleus into her mouth at will. The blood core was still stained with flesh and blood, and the first ancestor swallowed it all.

    Chuzu turned his head and looked at me coldly. His mouth was full of blood, now. I finally understand what a devil is!

    "You... Why did you kill so quickly! With this blood core, Xiao Wu can revive! But now... Don''t you miss the old love at all! "

    The second ancestor came, and the roar just now came from his mouth.

    At the moment, the second ancestor was very embarrassed and half of his arm disappeared. The corners of his mouth and abdomen were also covered with blood.

    "Old love? When you besieged me, did you ever read love? "

    "Have you tasted the taste of blood nucleus? Ah, the emergence of this power. This is the real blood power! "

    The first ancestor smiled wildly, his face was also changing, and his old face seemed to be a few years younger.

    The first ancestor just finished speaking, the whole person disappeared in place, and then a sad cry sounded again.

    I looked nervously at the source of the sound. The six bruised ancestors who had been entangled by Ruiya and the White Wolf were crying in pain at the moment.

    The first ancestor pulled his blood nucleus out of the body alive. The six ancestors who were pulled out of the blood nucleus collapsed to the ground and turned into blood.

    "Crazy! You stop! "

    The second ancestor roared madly, dragging his injured body towards the first ancestor again.

    For a time, I was stunned in place, and the sudden change made me a little stunned. The first ancestor was killing the blood clan. It was a good thing, but it made my back cold.

    At the same time, the eight ancestors, who were fighting with Youli and others, also gave a painful cry in their mouth.

    Just for a moment, the blood nucleus was drawn out again by the mysterious ancestor and turned into blood.

    On the whole battlefield, the four blood clan true ancestors are now only the second ancestor who looks seriously injured.

    Up to now, this battle has completely evolved into a unilateral massacre.

    The second ancestor gave up the pursuit. He sat on the ground and shouted.

    This is the cry of despair and pain, but also the memory of the dead.

    "Why!"

    The second ancestor beat the earth with one hand, and his voice had changed a little.

    "Ancestor, I hate you! Always hated! where are you! You can open your eyes and have a look. This is what you trust most... "

    His words can no longer be said, because at the moment, he was also taken away by his first ancestor.

    Short, dead silent underground semi ancestral land.

    In the first ancestor''s crazy laughter, the silence turned into a bubble.

    I looked back at lanstya. She still looked at me with a smile.

    And now I have mixed feelings in my heart. These were originally the blood families of the enemy. I felt pity

    Soon, my evil servants, including Ruiya and white wolf finriel, gathered behind me.

    I hold the moan of frost tighter in my hand

    Chuzu stopped laughing and turned to look at me.

    At the moment, the first ancestor is no longer old. He continuously swallows blood nuclei, making him look only about 30 years old. With a smile on his face, Chuzu wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his hand and walked slowly towards me.

    Demons, indeed demons, flesh and blood eating demons!

    "Little devil, I still want to thank you. I haven''t tasted this powerful feeling for a long time. You did a good job. "

    Chuzu said to me like praising his subordinates.

    "What the hell are you doing!"

    I clenched the moan of frost in my hand and subconsciously stood up straight.

    "Hehe, little devil, don''t get excited. I once said, I want to wash the blood family. Isn''t this almost done? I''m helping you. Isn''t your Gemini safe? "

    Chuzu looked at me with a sneer¡° Not enough, SANZU, you are still so cunning. Don''t you show up at the moment¡° The first ancestor suddenly said to the darkness. There was no sound in the whole underground world. It seemed that they were afraid of the questions of their ancestors¡° A cunning mouse is a coward who can only hide in the dark. In that case, I''ll force you out. "¡° Little devil, come with me and take me to Gemini. " The first ancestor said to me with a very kind. At the moment, I have some clarity in my heart. The purpose of the first ancestor was nothing more than blood nucleus. But he did not directly swallow the Gemini blood nucleus. Is he unwilling or what are the preconditions for swallowing the Gemini blood nucleus? At the moment, he clamored for the three ancestors. Can''t he swallow Gemini without swallowing the seven true ancestors other than him? When I think about it carefully, it seems that this is the truth. I learned from my first ancestor that the whole true ancestor and the fourth ancestor had died outside my castle, and the fifth ancestor was swallowed as soon as he stepped here. Just swallowed four more true ancestors. There are only three ancestors left! Chuzu''s attitude was kind and didn''t take action directly. Was he worried? Is it the only three ancestors hidden in the dark? At the moment, I don''t know what to do for a moment¡° Are you afraid I''m bad for Gemini? Don''t worry, if I want to swallow Gemini. There''s no need to take so much trouble. I have only three ancestors in mind. "¡° I believe she''s with Gemini. " Seeing my hesitation, the old beggar changed his violent temperament and said to me gently. Although his words are reasonable, I won''t believe him now. Just when I hesitated, I suddenly remembered the long lost task in my mind¡° Lead the first ancestor to find Gemini and successfully save Gemini. It''s worth 10000 points to reward your sister. " I am secretly bitter in my heart. Can these unreliable gods be at the wrong point? Is this a mission or death¡° Big sister, you''re alive at last. No, I mean, you''re paying attention to me at last. "¡° I don''t know about lanstya! Task release, do, you may die. If you don''t, you''ll die! Choose! "¡° Oh, it''s so annoying. I have to send some tasks after a hard vacation... "The voice of the elder sister of the National People''s Congress is lazy, but I hear a black line. Did you just go to work to pit me? However, although these gods are unreliable, they have their own purposes. Although I feel like a trap, it seems that there is only such a way at the moment. What''s more, only the first ancestor knows this altar now. The blood servants of Gemini just know the entrance. They are not half ancestors at all. How can they know the location of the altar. In the current situation, this is the only way, although it will be dangerous. However, even if the original ancestors had ulterior motives, there was too much difference in strength between the two sides. But I will not be naive enough to let my ancestors knead¡° OK! I''ll go! " I said, biting my teeth at my ancestor¡° You stay where you are, and my first ancestor and I will look for Gemini! "¡° Lanstya, if I''m still alive, we''ll go back to the devil''s castle... "I said to lanstya affectionately¡° Get married? Dream, die, demon king! Just die peacefully with your death flag! " Rhea roared angrily. The White Wolf roared at me¡° I''ll go with you. The devil. " Lanstya didn''t even look at me, she said, staring into the darkness¡° Sister, I''ll go too! " Riya snorted and continued¡° I didn''t say they wouldn''t go. " Chuzu looked at the crowd and said to me with his eyebrows. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 160

    The underground kingdom of blood clan, semi ancestral territory.

    Chuzu is still walking in front of the team. He seems very happy. He is extremely arrogant when walking.

    The dead Jinggang big wood was driving the mecha and learning to walk from his ancestors. I felt a burst of irritability in my heart.

    Although the first ancestor was very kind, the demon face under the mask. But I can see it clearly.

    At the moment, I have a feeling of going deep into the tiger''s den.

    Knowing that the devil led us to hell, I still feel uncomfortable walking with evil forces.

    I also know that there is only one step to see now. In the face of a powerful ancestor, positive Gang is impossible to win. Now we can only find a chance to give the old grandson a fatal move.

    And where is this breakthrough?

    At the moment, what is hidden in the dark is that there are two groups of people, the third ancestor and the black cloak.

    Will they be the breakthrough point?

    And is the purpose of the first ancestor really to swallow Gemini after swallowing the third ancestor? Is my guess right.

    Of course, there is also a possibility that the first ancestor just wanted to kill the third ancestor and protect the Gemini, but this possibility seems very small to me.

    "Why don''t you believe that your first ancestor meant no harm to Gemini?"

    Lanstya came up and whispered.

    I shook my head and didn''t know how to reply. Maybe it was fighting with the seventh ancestor. Maybe it was the words of the seventh ancestor, or the words of the little zombie. In short, now I don''t trust the first ancestor at all.

    I can''t believe a man who eats his own kind and has a bloody mouth.

    "Here we are!"

    The first ancestor stopped and stood where he was.

    Through the weak light, I saw the scene in front of me.

    It''s a huge platform. At the edge of the platform is a dark place that my eyes can''t penetrate.

    Several lamp posts stand on the platform, and the leaping fire shines on the whole platform.

    Under the dim light, the strange patterns on the platform ground looked very strange.

    The darkness in the center of the altar is particularly abrupt, as if it is a boundary. My sight can''t penetrate at all.

    "Lord devil, I can hear the darkness crying."

    Yuli put it in my ear and said to me again.

    My scalp was numb, and it was the same words. You Li had said this before I met those true ancestors.

    Could it be Gemini?

    "Bella, fiora! Are you there. Hide if you''re here! The king will come and save you. "

    I shouted towards the platform.

    "Little devil, you are still so interesting. Are you still afraid that I will attack Gemini?"

    Chuzu smiled and said to me.

    "But you..."

    "You really guessed right!"

    The first ancestor suddenly laughed wildly. Then the whole person''s face twisted and the veins on his face burst.

    Before I could react, my first ancestor suddenly attacked me. Although I had been prepared for it, at this moment, my first ancestor gained the upper hand.

    Chuzu grabbed my neck with one hand. His palm seemed to have infinite power. I was stuck in my throat and had difficulty breathing.

    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the panic on the faces of lanstya and others, and the anger that was about to rush forward.

    The first ancestor quickly took me to the edge of the abyss, suspended me on it and grabbed me with one hand. I have a feeling that he will throw me into the abyss at any time,

    "You can come forward. I can''t guarantee whether my hands will slip."

    I sneered and pretended to be forced to say that all this was under my control. Now you old grandson can help me pacify my demon servant.

    When I first entered here, I already held the dark flame in my hand. Besides, what''s the threat of the first ancestor? Just throw it away. I''ll fly out every minute to show you.

    "Little devil, you are really stupid. If you don''t come with me. At most, you die. Gemini may still live. "

    Chuzu looked at me and said with ridicule.

    "Is it your uncle? My acting skills are very good? "Fooled you perfectly?"

    The old beggar, and acting? Go to your uncle''s acting and play your uncle. I''ll tell you, God sent me?

    I looked at the ugly face of my first ancestor. A smile appeared on my face. I raised my hand and was about to wave it towards my first ancestor''s eyes, but an accident happened.

    "No!"

    "Uncle Chuzu, I beg you to let go of the demon king. Fiora is willing to trade herself for Lord devil. "

    In the center of the altar, Gemini suddenly appeared in front of everyone.

    Just now Gemini, let my heart pull up.

    Their bodies were full of blood, their wings behind them were broken, they looked tortured, and their little faces were full of tears.

    "You are here, the protective cover of the blood of the ancestors. If you don''t appear, I really have nothing to do."

    I was very angry in my heart. Holding the hand of Ming Yan, I attacked my ancestors with anger. The dark flame burned in the eyes of the first ancestor, although I knew it could not cause fatal damage to him, but only let me escape at most¡° Ah, "the first ancestor ate pain, covered his eyes and howled. I took the opportunity to stretch out my wings, flap my wings, and quickly came to Gemini¡° Lord devil, I''m sorry... "Bella cried red eyes. She threw herself into my arms. At the moment, she has no evil in the past, only helpless and sadness. So did fiola, whose tears seemed to have never stopped¡° What''s the matter with your wings? " I asked with concern¡° Uncle Chuzu is a devil! I''m sorry, Lord devil, I''m sorry... "Fiola cried to me. She couldn''t stop apologizing. It seemed that she was sorry that she left me after listening to her ancestors'' words. I stroked Gemini''s head. "It''s okay. Your demon king has come to save you." My blood is burning. I can feel every cell in my body shouting and shouting angrily¡° Yuli! Just big wood, savvy! " I roared angrily. Sometimes I know that some battles are impossible to win, but I still have to fight. Maybe this is a man. Youli, gangdamu, Shawei and even the blood servants of Gemini don''t need me to shout. They are also angry, especially when they see such Gemini. Lanstya also had anger on her face, which was her first anger since she changed her character. The reaction of Ruiya and white wolf also surprised me¡° Fiora, Bella. You wait here. " Now my anger is burning my blood. It''s not time to consider the third ancestor and the black cloak. I have only one purpose. Kill my first ancestor! Chuzu stood in place and looked at all this coldly, with a smile on his mouth¡° Don''t you show up yet? Cunning mice can only sneak at the garbage! " Chuzu scolded the air¡° The first ancestor! " I raised the cry of frost, and a flame called anger lit up on the long sword. At this moment, the long sword broke through the air, at this moment, the White Wolf raided, at this moment, the bow and arrow were pulled, and at this moment, the mecha also sprayed angry flames. We have only one enemy, the first ancestor. I don''t know how many times my long sword pierced into my ancestor''s chest. I don''t know how many arrows Li''s bow and arrow shot. The first ancestor just stood in place and looked at all this with a sneer. Indeed, is the disparity of power too great¡° You are far from enough! " Like a mockery, the first ancestor suddenly split his body into several bats the size of a palm. Bats fall to the ground, and each bat becomes like its ancestor. For a time, there was no way to tell which was the real ancestor. Although the first ancestor of these bat incarnations is weaker than the body, he still perfectly suppresses everyone. I saw Youli spitting blood; I saw savvy covering her chest; I saw the broken mecha of the big wood. I see... Despair and helplessness. At the moment, both gods are here, but can''t they bring the dawn of victory? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have been our translation

 Chapter 161

    The dazzling white light lit up the altar of the whole underground clan. I was surprised to see the light spreading.

    That''s lanstya!

    This is the first time I have seen the battle scene of lanstya with changed character.

    On her hand was a golden staff, the top of which was a pearl of light like the sun. The beads radiated dazzling white light.

    Lanstya noticed my eyes and looked at me with a smile. With fearless eyes on his face.

    At this moment, the definition of Goddess was rewritten by me.

    Lanstya raised the staff in her hand to her head and read astringent words in her mouth.

    Just for a moment, a bright light suddenly lit up the whole altar like day. The light is much stronger than before. It seems to illuminate the underground half ancestral land of the whole blood clan.

    Accompanied by the light, there are wails, perhaps those low-level blood families who fear the sun hidden in the depths of the family land.

    I smiled bitterly. In the end, do I still need lanstya to fight? Am I still not strong enough to protect lanstya?

    The white light disappeared, and all the separation of the first ancestor disappeared.

    There is only one real ancestor left in the whole altar.

    "Very interesting!"

    Chuzu chuckled. Suddenly his eyes became sharp.

    "I didn''t expect to meet such interesting things here. It seems to be more troublesome than I thought."

    The first ancestor whispered to lanstya, but he didn''t care too much about those separated bodies that were solved by one move.

    I have a bad secret in my heart! He raised his long sword and galloped towards his ancestor.

    "Protect lanstya!"

    I shouted anxiously, and my ancestor''s eyes clearly told me that he was going to fight lanstya.

    At this moment, Ruiya and white wolf also came to her.

    Lanstya pointed the staff at the first ancestor and shot a white light at the first ancestor.

    The speed of white light was a little faster than me, and it hit the first ancestor before me,

    The first ancestor stood still and let the white light fly towards him.

    Only this time did I see the reason why I met the blood clan half ancestor and the four attacks disappeared in front of the first ancestor.

    A circle of blood red water curtain appeared outside the body of the first ancestor, just as the seven ancestors had released

    But this blood curtain is obviously better than the seven fathers.

    White light like a clay ox into the sea, did not cause any harm to the first ancestor.

    At this time, my long sword came, and my ancestor simply slapped me.

    My body is flying upside down. Sure enough, there is a great difference in strength.

    "Lord devil! Uncle Chuzu, stop! "

    Fiola and Bella cried with great worry. They were so weak that they could only sit on the ground and watch the battle anxiously, leaving their eyes blurred with tears.

    "Lord devil!"

    Yelling strangely, her hair gradually changed from white to black. Her pupils also turned dark blue.

    My heart is bad. The scene that worries me most still appears. You Li, this is a violent walk!

    I looked at you li with worry. You Li, who was awakened at the moment, roared angrily in her mouth. Her speed was so fast that she fought with her ancestors like a phantom.

    Outside Yuli''s body, the golden light curtain violently scattered bright energy.

    "Interestingly, there is the soul of light in the dark elf."

    The first ancestor said playfully.

    I struggled to get up from the ground, although the last thing I wanted to see appeared. But now you Li is not as violent as before. Although she is angry, she looks very rational.

    No longer thinking too much, I picked up the long sword again and threw it in the air. The dark green on the long sword was even better.

    "Chuzu!"

    I roared angrily again and hurried towards my ancestor.

    "Sister finriel! This man is a bad man. Worse than the devil, he just wanted to bully sister lanstya! "

    Rhea stood in front of lanstya, a little anxious. She said to the White Wolf finriel.

    The White Wolf roared and ran away at his ancestor.

    For a moment, the battle began again.

    After awakening, Youli seems to be the main force of the battle, and lanstya and Ruiya also provide long-distance support from time to time.

    Even so, the battle is very difficult.

    Ruiya was very anxious and impatient. After lanstya nodded, she even joined the regiment.

    I looked at lanstya and she smiled at me. The staff in his hand kept changing its movements.

    The hot white light like the sun hit the first ancestor. Even the powerful ancestor is a little embarrassed at the moment.

    "Ridiculous, that''s all you can do. Who gave you the courage to fight against me? "

    After resisting the cry of my blood moon, the first ancestor said sarcastically to me.

    "Many people beat few people, and everyone dares to do it!"¡° The sky rushed to cross cut! " I went to my first ancestor again, and his eyes looked angry for the first time¡° Stupid! " The first ancestor pushed with one palm and blocked my cross completely. I couldn''t see what kind of block was used. At the moment when I was stunned, my first ancestor showed me a cunning smile and disappeared in place again. I have a bad secret in my heart! The purpose of the first ancestor from the beginning to the present is only lanstya! I hastened to increase my speed and flew crazy towards lanstya. The first ancestor''s hands became claws and came to lanstya in a moment. Lanstya looked at all this with a smile. There was no flustered expression. I was anxious and blessed the speed again. At this moment, I could feel that the wings behind me seemed to be on fire. The pain almost made me unconscious. At the moment when the first ancestor attacked lanstya, I stood in front of her. The first ancestor tore my wings angrily, pain, unspeakable pain¡° This time, I''ll protect you! " I said to lanstya with a smile, and she looked at me with the same smile. Gently she took me into her arms and suddenly turned around. He rushed his back to his ancestor. At this moment, no one can stop it in time. Everything is so sudden. The palm of the first ancestor patted on lanstya... RYA roared with anger and despair, and my blood was burning¡° Die! " I clenched the long sword in my hand and just wanted to stab my first ancestor. The first ancestor smiled at me faintly. My body slowly weakened and would disappear again... "Cough! You did appear! " The first ancestor appeared in place again. He shouted angrily. A beautiful and charming woman appeared behind her. The woman had a long blood red sword in her hand, which disappeared into the body of her ancestors. The first ancestor hurriedly opened the distance, and the blood flowed behind him¡° Sure enough, it''s still so insidious, but it''s useless, third ancestor! " I hurried to help lanstya, weak, with blood on her mouth. Although weak, there was no life-threatening. Because the light column did not appear¡° Now, a good play can be staged! " The first ancestor smiled wildly¡° It''s time to do it! " He said abruptly to the air. Just when I was curious, a man wearing a black cloak and holding a bone dagger suddenly appeared beside the Gemini Laurie. This, this is fear! Fear glanced at me and grabbed the defenseless Gemini. Fly towards the abyss. He just looked at me, opened his mouth slightly, said something provocatively to me, and released his hand. Let Gemini fall into the abyss. At this moment, my heart is shaking. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 162

    Gemini didn''t shout. They just looked at me with a smile on their tearful faces. They are weak and their wings are broken, just like birds who have lost their ability to fly.

    The abyss will be the last bone burial place.

    I hold lanstya, who is as weak as lanstya at the moment, and may be in danger of life. Can''t I do it in the end?

    I still can''t compare with the man named the first generation. I still want to lose lanstya. Do I still want to lose Gemini?

    Is this rescue just a bubble

    Even the so-called third ancestor, even if she stabbed her first ancestor, is it still useless?

    The first ancestor laughed wildly and giggled with fear. This irony and irony deeply pierced my heart and soul.

    It may all be over

    But I don''t want to admit defeat.

    At the moment, everyone is facing off. Due to the appearance of the three ancestors, the first ancestor is very rare and cautious.

    Not to mention Youli after awakening.

    When Gemini was thrown into the abyss by sudden fear, the reaction of the third ancestor surprised me.

    She quickly moved towards the edge of the abyss, but fear stood in front of her.

    For a time, the originally fierce battle turned into peace at the moment.

    "Ruiya!"

    I roared furiously

    In fact, Ruiya didn''t need me to shout. She was close to me. The death of lanstya hurt her more than I did.

    I don''t have heartache for a long time. Am I qualified for heartache? Lanstya is injured and Gemini is threatened with death.

    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t leave. It''s all my fault..."

    Rhea lost her soul and howled.

    "Take care of lanstya. She''s still alive! I''m going to save Gemini! "

    I gave lanstya to Riya, stood up and said firmly.

    It''s about Rhea, it''s about the first ancestor and fear.

    As for the third ancestor, I can''t see through. We can only believe that she will be an ally. This blood clan full of blood and lies may have good people.

    I stood up in despair. There was only salvation in my mind. I howled angrily. I couldn''t hear Ruiya and Youli behind me.

    I''m not as good as the early generation. I don''t have strong ability. I''m not a qualified demon king.

    But I am me, not perfect, but try to be perfect.

    Unexpectedly, no one stopped me. I jumped down the abyss

    Darkness, sweeping darkness.

    My wings behind me, although torn by my ancestors, can barely fly.

    Just every time you flap your wings, it''s an unforgettable pain.

    I fell rapidly, just want to find Gemini quickly.

    At this moment, I realized the reason why Bella was afraid of the abyss. The darkness of the abyss here is stronger than anywhere else.

    In the dark, there are depression and fear.

    It seems that it will fall forever, or it will be broken in the next second.

    There seems to be sadness and crying in the dark

    Gradually, I forgot the time, as if I had fallen in the dark for a long time, a second, a minute or a year.

    Has lanstya recovered from her injury? Was the first ancestor defeated?

    I don''t know, I only know that Gemini has not been saved!

    With a roar, I accelerated my descent.

    Below me, two figures holding together gradually appeared.

    At this moment, light appeared in the darkness. The light may come from the hearts of the two children.

    In short, I saw, I saw the Gemini holding together. They looked at me with a smile.

    His lips opened and he was saying something to me.

    Will be grateful, moved or scolded

    I smiled, accelerated my speed, came to them and held Gemini tightly together.

    Not the first generation of me, I did it. Did what the early generation had done.

    "I''ll save you this time..."

    "Hum, I don''t want you to save me! Stupid devil! "

    Fiora scolded me, tears rolling in her eyes, and such a smile matched with tears. My heart is holding.

    "I don''t want you to save me! I don''t want to! "

    Fiola said, couldn''t help lying in my arms and crying.

    "I''m sorry, Lord devil. Sorry... "

    I held fiora tighter.

    "Lord devil, I know you will come to save us. Bella always knew, Bella always believed... "

    "Bella loves..."

    Bella''s face turned crimson, but her eyes were filled with tears. She couldn''t say any more and held me tightly.

    At this moment, there were some unknown emotions in my heart. This emotion could not be explained clearly, but it warmed my heart.

    I tightly responded to Gemini and held them in my arms¡° Let''s go home, defeat our ancestors and go home! " I flapped my wings and tried to leave the depressed abyss with Gemini. But I''m really not the first generation... My broken wings, no matter how hard I work, no matter how the pain increases. I still can''t leave with Gemini. My broken wings can''t break free from the embrace of darkness after all... I failed... "Lord devil, let me go and live with my sister..." Bella wiped the tears on her face and said to me¡° I won''t give up anyone. He could do it hundreds of years ago, and I can do the same! " I roared angrily! But this is just the bluff of the sick cat. I can''t do it, my wings can''t do it. No matter how hard I try, I''m not him¡° Lord devil... "Fiola tried to break away from me. Falling, I''m falling constantly at the moment. Fear and despair, resentment and sadness. But in the dark, there will always be one or two light spots to illuminate the atrium. At the moment, this light spot is flying towards the three of us rapidly. There is no joy in my heart. Even this light spot will be hope¡° Finriel! " When the light point approached, I found that it was white wolf finriel! White Wolf finriel gave a long whistle, which soon disappeared in the dark. She stopped beside us and motioned the three of us to sit on her back. The arrogant demon wolf would agree that others should sit on her¡° Thank you! " I said softly, this is not the time to worry about whether I can save, as long as there is hope of living. Does it really matter who it is? I put the Gemini on the White Wolf, and the proud White Wolf closed his eyes. It seemed that this was an insult to her. I smiled bitterly, endured severe pain, flapped my broken wings, and reluctantly supported my own flight. Let''s go back to the altar. There is still an account to be settled. Even if I pay my life, I will pull out a few of my ancestors'' teeth. The White Wolf nodded and rose towards the sky. I also followed, but in fact, I was too optimistic, and the dark abyss suddenly had a huge suction. The huge suction pulled me and the white wolf. The white wolf was a little flustered. She roared and fought against the suction. But the power of this suction is unimaginable. I failed, and so did the white wolf. The fall continues, and this time there is another white wolf. I don''t know how long later, my feet felt like stepping on the ground. This feeling was somewhat untrue. In an aside, the wolf also looked at me with confused eyes. At this moment, I was shocked. Maybe I''m wrong. The purpose of the first ancestor was not the blood nucleus of Gemini! Or his purpose is not anyone''s blood core. He has only one purpose from the beginning, that is to send me and Gemini into this dark abyss. Why did he do this? Is there anything in this dark abyss? Just when I was surprised, a cry came from the abyss under my feet... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 163

    There was a wail from the abyss under his feet, full of violence, mixed with anxiety and sadness.

    For a moment, I felt more like crying

    Did you Li always say that the darkness is full of sadness and the darkness is crying, referring to the sound under her feet?

    Who is it? Who will be in the abyss? What is the abyss!

    "Lord devil..."

    Fiola tried to stand. When she found that there was an entity under her feet, she said to me with some uneasiness.

    "Lord devil, there seems to be some noise just now."

    Bella squatted in the air and groped for the void and darkness under her feet.

    The white wolf is also curious to go around.

    My mind is in a mess. What the hell is this! While I was thinking, the darkness under my feet shook.

    "Run!"

    I didn''t have time to explain too much and yelled at Gemini.

    Gemini did not seem to hear, but knelt in the void. There was confusion in their eyes, and fiola handed her wrist to her red lips.

    Fiola''s mouth was bleeding, not only fiola, but Bella!

    Just as I was thinking, the vibration frequency under my feet suddenly increased. There are faint signs of fragmentation and collapse.

    At this moment, at the moment when I wanted to stop the Gemini from dripping blood, the whole abyss lit up with a beautiful light.

    The light is as bright and colorful as the aurora. It lit up the whole abyss. At this time, I clearly saw a huge beast in the abyss under our feet. The whole body is blood red, like a huge dog. Its back is full of sharp teeth, and there are a pair of huge bat wings on its back. The upper limbs are long and short, and the hind limbs are hoofed. It lay on the ground with its head raised, its eyes blood red, an exaggerated mouth full of sharp teeth.

    It''s the moan from this mouth!

    Under our feet, it seems that there is a defensive cover, which is full of cracks. The vibration just now should be caused by the fragmentation of the shield.

    What the hell is this!

    Just when I was at a loss, the shield under my feet broke

    Looking at the broken shield, the giant beast uttered a sad cry again, and the people who lost their support were about to fall beside the giant beast.

    The White Wolf reacted very quickly and held the people in a camel and landed smoothly.

    The shattered shield was still falling, illuminating the whole underground abyss like a star.

    I turned over from finriel''s body, holding the moan of frost in my hand, and looked at the beast vigilantly.

    "My blood clan, come and offer your blood core. I''ve been waiting for a long time."

    The beast made a thick and solemn voice and said to Gemini in a commanding tone.

    "And you, humble mole ants, I''ll take your life."

    His eyes were fixed on me and white wolf finriel.

    At this moment, I really understand the purpose of the first ancestor. He simply wants to feed the Gemini to the giant beast under the abyss! And listen to the beast, blood family servants? Is blood related to it?

    Its words were extremely arrogant. I clenched the moan of frost in my hand and pointed the long sword at the beast.

    The previous whine was not like fraud. The giant beast must have been injured, otherwise it would have broken through the defense shield with its arrogant attitude. And who said to set this shield?

    And although its tone was strong, it did not attack directly. Is it that it is not sure to beat us?

    "My blood clan servant! Offer your blood nuclei! "

    The blood beast raised several decibels, roared, and the fishy smell in his mouth came to me.

    The White Wolf bared his teeth and looked eager to try. It seemed that he had been greatly insulted.

    On the contrary, Gemini was confused and put his hands on his chest.

    They looked so strange that I quickly shook fiora and Bella.

    But Gemini''s eyes were still confused. I glimpsed the seemingly meaningless ridicule on the beast''s face with my remaining light.

    The White Wolf finriel roared, and the Gemini''s eyes recovered their clarity. They looked at the blood beast in some panic.

    "My blood servant, I have an appointment with your ancestor. Now you come here, it must be a sacrifice arranged by your ancestor. Don''t give the blood core quickly!"

    The beast roared anxiously at Gemini.

    But its words surprised me. Did the ancestor have an appointment? Is everything the first ancestor did by default? Or is it just a mistake?

    At the moment when the blood beast mentioned the ancestor, Gemini''s eyes shed tears, and Bella gently wiped the tears on fiola''s face.

    "Sister, maybe that''s why my father left. Monster! If we are willing to offer blood cores, can you let them go? "

    Bella pointed at me and the White Wolf and said to the blood beast.

    The huge mouth of the blood beast opened slightly twice, as if thinking about something, "I want to suck that wolf too! I can feel the strength of her physical strength. My recovery is expected! "

    Finriel heard the blood beast say, a jump is about to jump on the beast. I hurriedly stopped fenriel, "sister fenriel, when it puts P, calm down, fenriel is the most powerful wolf. No, no, I mean the destroyer, man, I mean man! " I looked at the White Wolf finriel''s blood and said¡° The blood core of the two of us, for sister fenril and the demon king! If you don''t, we''ll destroy the blood core! "¡° Also, this is not a sacrifice at all! " Fiola roared at the beast with tears on her face, and there was no retreat in her words. The giant beast pondered slightly, and then ordered the ugly giant. Its movements always give me a feeling of relief. This is special. It''s completely when I don''t exist. It''s a private negotiation. Have you asked me if you want to swallow the Gemini blood core? Did I really become a soft persimmon when I couldn''t fight in front of my ancestors? Although I''m not the first generation, it doesn''t mean that I really can''t win a battle. The reason why I lost before is not the author''s plot design¡° Ugly monsters, wait first. You want to eat their blood nuclei. Have you asked me? " I pointed my sword at the blood beast, and there was panic on Gemini''s face. For a moment, I felt that the blood beast deliberately avoided the long sword in my hand¡° Lord devil, it gives us a strange feeling. Sometimes it feels stronger than our ancestors, and sometimes it feels very weak. " Bella approached me and whispered to me. Bella''s words strengthened my guess¡° Lord devil, our sisters are willing to donate blood cores, as long as we can get your safety. " Bella''s face was red and she didn''t look sick at all. My heart is very sad. What has Bella experienced in this blood clan territory! Character attributes are about to collapse¡° I''m the devil. " I touched Bella and fiora''s head and smiled at them. And the blood beast, perhaps not so difficult to deal with, I smiled and looked at the blood beast. It intentionally or unintentionally avoided my eyes¡° Sister finriel, are you angry? " White Wolf finriel roared and answered my question¡° Do you want to fight? " The White Wolf didn''t answer my question and ran directly towards the blood beast. The blood beast half fell to the ground, and the ugly beast''s head fell on the ground at the moment when the White Wolf flew away, and was tightly protected with wide bat wings¡° Dads, don''t fight! I admit defeat! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 164

    The blood beast shouted for advice, and his voice changed tone. This sudden Sao will really flash the king''s waist.

    I stared at the blood beast. As I guessed, it was just an empty paper tiger. He always pretended to be calm and showed his original shape in the face of the wolf''s mouth and giant claws.

    But where would fenril listen to its begging for mercy, the Giant Claw still photographed it.

    The miserable cry of the giant beast and the excited howl of fenril instantly rang through the whole underground abyss.

    "Lord devil, what is this?"

    Bella and fiola asked in unison.

    "Don''t talk, listen and watch quietly. This is the legendary face slapping. "

    Gemini nodded thoughtfully.

    "Lord devil, I always feel kind to it..."

    Bella said to me.

    In fact, I''m also very strange about this. My servant in the mouth of the blood beast should not be false. What''s the agreement with the first ancestor?

    It can only be said that there is a great connection between the blood beast and the blood clan.

    "Sister fenriel, are you relieved? Are you tired? Take a break, and I''ll help you keep beating. "

    I shouted to the fiery fenriel standing on the top of the blood beast with continuous shooting and biting.

    Fenril roared at me and flew down from the top of the blood beast, which was a response to me.

    "Hey, hey, didn''t you want to eat us just now? Hey, hey, you''ve finished loading just now. How much strength do you have? Don''t you have any strength? "

    I held the moan of frost and flapped my broken wings. After a short rest, the wings torn by my ancestors behind me were still painful, especially when I was flapping. However, now is the time of pain, and pain is not the reason to hinder my progress.

    "Brother, father, ancestor! Will you spare me? I''m still hurt. If it had been the original, I would have hit you ten! "

    The blood beast didn''t seem too afraid of me. It began to boast about its past.

    I''m depressed. I saw fenril''s advice like a cat. Now I''m going to start the forced mode again?

    "Good one hit me ten. Today I''ll show you what real strength is!"

    "The blood moon cries!"

    Without a word, I made a blood moon cry towards the blood beast, and the restless red sword Qi went towards the blood beast violently. The blood beast hurriedly protected his head with his wings, and the cry for mercy in his mouth was almost forked.

    I sneered in my heart, watching my blood moon cry and beat on its wings, and the violent energy exploded on its broad wings, like a fifty cent gun

    Huh? It seems different from what I thought

    Instantly, the atmosphere of the whole underground abyss was very embarrassing, and Gemini turned his head. Deliberately avoiding my sight, white wolf finriel sniffed humanized.

    "Accident, accident, pure accident. It may be that there is less gunpowder. "

    I rubbed my hands awkwardly.

    "What have you done to me! Why can''t I feel pain! "

    The blood beast removed his wings from his head and looked at me in horror.

    "Oh, of course you can''t feel the pain. Just now, the demon king transformed the boundless power in his body into red sword Qi and implanted it into your body. Now as long as the king gives an order, the sword Qi will explode in your body. Then your body will - -- boom. "

    When I found that the blood beast did not see that my attack could not harm it, I made a decision that made me proud all my life. At the moment, I am very proud of my IQ.

    The White Wolf didn''t even look at me. He seemed to think it was boring now. He just lay down and narrowed his eyes.

    "Master! You will be my master! Please don''t detonate the sword spirit. I don''t want to die! "

    The blood beast suddenly howled at me, crying, how miserable.

    "It''s the power of the famine!"

    I corrected, what kind of plot is this? I put a monkey in heaven and accepted the blood beast after it was finished? Sure enough, is it still IQ crushed?

    "Lord devil, can you ask him about his ancestors?"

    Bella came to me, eyes dense, lost the evil of the past, and now she is fragile and docile.

    Bella didn''t mention that I would also ask. The purpose of the first ancestor seems to be to feed the Gemini to the blood beast, but he probably didn''t expect such an outcome.

    White Wolf fenril is worthy of being a demon wolf. In addition, the blood beast is actually a paper tiger.

    "Little shriveled calf, let me ask you a few questions. I hope you answer truthfully. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether I will detonate the power bomb of the wilderness. "

    "I''m not a little shriveled calf. I am proud... "

    "Hey, hey, I''m a little shriveled calf. Master, calm down..."

    I stared at the blood beast, and it quickly changed its way.

    "I''ll call you a little beast later. It''s ok now."

    "No, no! Call me a little beast. It always reminds people of where the small attack is. "

    The blood beast shook the brain bag and said to me¡° Then I''ll call you Xiaohong. Look, your whole body is red except for your wings. Now let me ask you your true identity and your relationship with the ancestor in your mouth. " I said to the blood beast. The blood beast acquiesced in the name of Xiao Hong. At the moment, it can no longer be called it, but it should be him. After all, blood beasts are also intelligent, although their IQ is very low. Little red, the blood beast, meditated for a long time, looking like she wanted to talk and stop. Finally, after the White Wolf finriel, who was sleeping on his stomach, opened his wolf''s eyes, he said¡° I am a family of blood. My body contains the blood that makes mortals immortal. This blood is the blood of curse in the eyes of the God who boasts of justice. In the war three thousand years ago, I was wounded by hypocritical gods and fell here. After suffering from endless darkness for an unknown period of time, a young human fell here. I saved him. Since then, he not only did not fear me, but also brought me food. This man is the ancestor of the blood clan! One day, the young man brought an equally young woman. He cried for my help. But the injured I can''t save the dying woman. The man cried about his cowardice for three days. I pity such a man. I asked him, ''mortal, do you desire strength?'' I still remember the man''s eyes. It was a kind of firmness and expectation. I gave the seeds of blood nuclei in my body to the man. After enduring extreme pain, he became my first blood servant, claiming to be the ancestor of vampires. I don''t care about his arrogance. Of course, my gift is not free. He needs to bring me more blood nuclei and food in the coming years. Otherwise he will be cursed by my blood core and life is better than death. But after that day, he had no news. I was punished by darkness and time here. Until a thousand years ago, he came back. When he returned here, he fulfilled his promise and constantly presented human beings with scarce blood and low-level blood nuclei here. In order to protect my existence, he also set up a barrier on my head to prevent the exploration of the gods. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. He came here that day. He said he lost his beloved girl, just like the last time. He also said he needed to leave in order to guard his daughter. I didn''t understand what he meant, but he never appeared after that day... I still miss him so far, he may be my only friend... "After talking about the story of the ancestor, Xiao Hong''s eyes were full of memories. His words gradually made it clear in my heart that the time when the ancestor disappeared should have been thrown into the demon world that had not invaded durlan by God. The last disappearance should be on the day when Gemini was born. What did the ancestor find that prompted him to leave. It seems that all this has something to do with the coming doomsday. I looked back at the Gemini. Their tears were already streaming down their faces and whispered, "father..." I shook my head. I couldn''t understand their sadness. But just knowing that their ancestors did not abandon Gemini, this result may make them feel much better. The blood beast and the ancestor had such a thing in the past. The blood nucleus of the ancestor came from the blood beast. The blood nuclei of Gemini come from their ancestors, so it''s reasonable for Gemini to feel friendly before. Now that the matter of the underground abyss has been solved, there are more important things to do on the altar. This time, with the blood beast, it may be different from the battle of the first ancestor. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 165

    I was thinking about how to use the blood beast to give the first ancestor a false tiger power. There was a barrier before. This barrier set by the first ancestor to prevent the gods from exploring. I think it is impossible for a first ancestor to really find the existence of the blood beast.

    In other words, the thing about the blood beast is likely to be the first ancestor informed by the sudden fear, which explains everything the first ancestor did.

    However, he or fear that he would naively think that if he sacrificed the blood core to the blood beast, he could get powerful power from the blood beast? Or release the blood beast to create chaos?

    But they never thought that the blood beast was so low-energy and mentally retarded that they thought I planted some kind of unprecedented power bomb in his body, so they obeyed me in every way.

    In that case, let''s go on a trip!

    "Xiao Hong, go and leave the abyss with your master."

    I said to the blood beast Xiaohong.

    Xiao Hong is still lying on her back, motionless. Just look at me quietly.

    "What? Aren''t you afraid I''ll launch the power bomb? "

    I looked at Xiao Hong coldly and threatened.

    "No, no, great master, not so. I want to go, but I''m still hurt. I thought they came to donate blood cores at the request of their ancestors. If I had these two blood cores, I would be able to get out of here and be the disaster! "

    The blood beast looked at Gemini and said, inadvertently showing a greedy look in his eyes.

    I frowned. Things were not as beautiful as I thought. How was the battle on the altar? Could the emergence of the three ancestors reverse the world. What about lanstya''s injury? Can the hunting goddess and the runaway Yuli maintain the situation.

    Now, without the help of blood beasts, the outcome must be tragic.

    "How can you recover to have the strength to leave here? The blood core must not!"

    "With the help of our ancestors over the years, we can barely fly out of here. But it''s hard to take you. I''m hungry and can''t take you... "

    "In other words, you need something that can restore your strength. Will blood work?"

    I looked at the drooling little red staring at the White Wolf fenril and hurriedly said that if fenril woke up and saw this crazy man, it would be another fat beating.

    "Hey, hey, that''s natural."

    "Come on, suck!"

    I stretched my arm forward and said to the blood beast. The blood beast rushed his huge head to me. At the moment I saw his head, I had regret in my heart.

    These teeth are bigger than me. I can''t be a man at this mouth?

    "Lord devil, step back."

    "Blood beast, we are the daughters of our ancestors. Our blood should help you more! "

    Bella suddenly stood in front of me and shouted at the blood beast.

    I was about to stop the impulsive Bella, but Xiao Hong sighed.

    "The daughter of the ancestor... The ancestor is like my friend, more like my child. And you are really a little like him! "

    Xiao Hong fell into memory and whispered, but his whisper was several decibels larger than the roar of Gemini.

    "Maybe all this is doomed. You and this person, hey hey, I mean, what is the relationship between you and my master?"

    Xiao Hong said to Gemini.

    "It doesn''t matter! He''s just a demon. We, we are his servants for the time being! Hum, don''t be complacent. I just, I''m not willing to stay with you, just because you are the devil, I need to serve you... "

    Fiola spoke angrily, but the voice of her words became smaller and smaller, and finally she completely blushed.

    Xiao Hong looked at all this, "demon king, someone once claimed to have..."

    "Gemini, give me a little of your blood. I have the strength to get you out of here. "

    Gemini nodded and cut his wrist with his nails. The blood didn''t drip, but condensed into a blood cell at his wrist. It''s about the size of a baby''s fist. This blood volume still makes the Gemini''s body weak and almost crooked.

    I quickly helped Gemini to prevent them from falling.

    The blood cells flew towards the blood beast, and he swallowed them with his scarlet tongue. His blood red body seemed to have a ripple. Then little red flapped his wings, and a strong wind rose in the whole underground abyss. It made the White Wolf finriel roar.

    Little red awkwardly stopped flapping her wings. I hurriedly comforted White Wolf fenril, "sister fenril, my good sister, let this grandson flay his wings. Shall we ride him away?"

    Finriel let out a low roar and closed his eyes again, which was the default.

    "Please start your operation."

    I said to Xiao Hong again.

    But after a long time, he didn''t do anything. After a long time, he said, "eh? Well, it doesn''t seem to be enough... "

    Do you really think you''re a plane and use blood as fuel? I reluctantly whispered to Bella, "can you still operate just now?"

    Bella stared at me, as if she didn''t understand what I meant.

    "It''s the one who killed himself by cutting his wrist. No, no, it''s taking blood. This time for mine, take more and use the quantity to make up for the quality. " Bella understood that she carefully cut my wrist with her nails. Her movement was very light. I didn''t feel any pain at all. My body still felt weak when I saw the blood flowing out. Once again, the blood cells flew towards Xiaohong. Xiaohong swallowed them skillfully, but this time his body trembled for no reason¡° I... feel... My whole body... Full of... Power... This fuel... No... Water! " Xiao Hong is very exaggerated and said intermittently. I am very proud in my heart. I am worthy of being a handsome devil. My blood is so noble and awesome¡° It is worthy of being the master I believe. The blood is full of strength! " Little red flattered, and Gemini also looked at me with the eyes of looking at the food. Bella licked my blood still stained on her nails. Fiola looked at her with the eyes of inquiry. Bella just nodded gently and answered fiola. Then they looked at me again with philosophical eyes. At this moment, I felt my blood cool¡° Come on, let''s go, crow, take a plane! I want to be number one! " I quickly flew over Xiao Hong''s head. His back was full of barbs. Only on his head could I stand¡° Master, if you stand here, I feel you insult me... "The power of the wilderness."¡° Master, please insult me heartily. "¡° Drive, destination! " Gemini reluctantly shook his head and stepped on the "little red". At first, white wolf finriel was still flying alone, but after finding that Xiaohong was much faster than her, he simply stood on Xiaohong''s head¡° I think I''m one of the best evil beasts in the world. I''ve never taken any animals except the world killing demon wolf, but now... "Xiao Hong complained all the way, but he didn''t know that there was the legendary world killing demon wolf fenrier standing on his head at the moment. Soon, there was a faint light ahead, and I knew that the abyss was about to reach the exit. Xiao Hong is very arrogant, flapping her wings, flying out of the abyss, stopping over the altar, proudly flapping her wings. The scene on the altar made my heart beat faster and my blood filled my pupils. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 166

    At the moment, I stand on Xiao Hong''s head, with Gemini and white wolf finriel.

    I looked at the altar below with anger. The scene there raised my anger to the extreme.

    Youli half knelt on the ground and supported her body with a long bow. She vomited a mouthful of blood. The rigid wooden machine armor is completely damaged, and people lie on the ground and don''t know life or death.

    There were several obvious scars on savy''s body. A frightened expression appeared on her face. Her eyes were blurred. It seemed that she was still under the influence of fear.

    Ruiya''s face was full of anger. Her original handsome face was only ferocious at the moment. She held a golden long gun in her hand. She was like a god of war, but in my opinion, the God of war was also the end of a powerful crossbow.

    The third ancestor stood beside her. The only one who didn''t get hurt in the whole battlefield was them. At the moment, the third ancestor held a red long sword that looked completely composed of blood, and the tip of the long sword was still dripping blood.

    Gemini''s blood servant and lanstya lay aside, life and death unknown.

    The faces of the first ancestor and fear were smiling and joking.

    Just the expression of these people, in a moment, in the moment when Xiaohong rushed out of the abyss, everything changed.

    They looked at Xiao Hong with speculation and suspicion. When they saw me standing on Xiao Hong''s head and pretending to force freely, all this changed again.

    Yuli cried and whispered my name. Ruiya breathed a sigh of relief. Only the third ancestor still looked indifferent. Just a little look at Gemini.

    For the first time, there was panic on the frightened face.

    "My Demon servant, your demon king is back!"

    I deliberately shouted at the bottom of the altar. In order to cooperate with me, white wolf finriel gave a reluctant long whistle.

    But Xiao Hong was indifferent. I stamped hard with my feet. Xiao Hong was stunned for a long time before she reacted. A violent roar went straight into the sky.

    His roar woke up Shawei with fear on her face. Shawei looked around confused. When she found me, tears flowed in her eyes. This was the first time I saw Shawei who didn''t care.

    "Chuzu!"

    I yelled at the first ancestor of the old beggar. It seemed that I had quarreled with fenriel. She looked at me very unfriendly.

    The first ancestor smiled at me. At this moment, my heart was shaking. He smiled kindly and didn''t care about all this.

    On the contrary, he was afraid and dignified. He was a dead man''s face. At the moment, he was white to the extreme.

    My heart is a little empty. Although the scene is not optimistic, I still have such a horse, but it''s just an empty shell. There is no combat effectiveness except pretending to force. Even so, we still have to finish the installation.

    "The first ancestor still has fear. Your purpose of throwing Gemini into this abyss is to feed the so-called blood beast?"

    "However, he has become my demon servant."

    "Now it''s time for liquidation!"

    I stomped Xiaohong again and whispered, "cooperate with me to frighten away the two grandchildren."

    After I finished speaking, Xiao Hong came to the spirit in an instant. He was proficient in this kind of forced thing.

    "I am a blood beast born at the beginning of the world. In terms of seniority, I am still your ancestor. You have angered my Lord, accept my anger! "

    Xiao Hong spits out a huge blood core smaller than normal people from her huge head. The red blood on the blood core flows rapidly. At first glance, it looks like a nebula. Just one look, there is a feeling that it will be swallowed up.

    At the moment when Xiaohong spits out the bleeding nucleus, bailangfenlil jumps down from Xiaohong''s back and comes to Ruiya. The whole body white hair suddenly rises, bares his teeth and looks at his first ancestor and fear.

    The first ancestor still had a smile on his face and didn''t seem to want to recognize the ancestor. I can''t figure out what he thinks, but fear is real fear.

    My heart is also a little empty. If I can''t scare away, it will be really troublesome. It''s really difficult to fight against him just by virtue of my remaining combat power.

    "Little devil, you are really interesting. I really didn''t expect you to accept the legendary blood clan origin monster. I really underestimate you. "

    The first ancestor was very insipid. However, he didn''t look at me, but looked at the third ancestor.

    When Xiaohong and I were forced, the third ancestor always looked at the first ancestor calmly. His intuition told me that they definitely had a secret.

    "He needs your help."

    The first ancestor continued.

    "You too."

    The third ancestor shook off the long sword in his hand, and little blood drops fell on the first ancestor. Then there were cut wounds on the first ancestor''s body.

    Chuzu smiled from beginning to end, "you are still so cunning."

    "My goal has been achieved and the blood beast has been born, although the process and result are not very satisfied. But I''m not stupid enough to compete with the blood beast. "

    The first ancestor looked at fear and said.

    At the moment, all the attention of the fear was on the blood beast. Although the look was full of fear, the greed was not hidden.

    "I am fear, the source of fear for all things. My king''s plan can''t fail like this. The blood beast was born to create disaster, not to obey the mere false demon king! " Fear put on an offensive posture and said arrogantly¡° Fear, your cooperation with me is over. Go back and tell your master that I am a blood clan, not a servant. "¡° I''ll go first, Shure. Let''s go. " As soon as the first ancestor had finished speaking, a figure appeared from the darkness. It was before that, when I rushed back to the demon king castle from the festler Empire, my half ancestor Shure cut me off halfway. Shure smiled at me and made my teeth itch¡° Little devil, we''ll see you again. By the way, you won''t force me to stay, will you? " The first ancestor laughed and disappeared in the distance of the altar. At this moment, I figured out the truth of the event. Collude with fear. From beginning to end, I''m afraid it''s just the first ancestor. It''s not a blood clan at all! The purpose of the first ancestor is very clear, which is to make my first impression of the blood clan to the extreme. Before the first ancestor swallowed the blood nucleus, I''m afraid he can''t compete with other true ancestors with his ability. He must be afraid to help him finish his plan of swallowing the blood nucleus step by step. And the purpose of fear is to let the blood beast be born! He naively thought that the blood beast that had been the disaster side would continue to burn the world with anger after birth. Everything became clear, but my heart was very heavy. It turned out that I had been working for the tiger. I began to understand the sentence before the seventh ancestor died. You will regret it. Because at the moment, I really regret it. If it weren''t for my wrong judgment, maybe Gemini wouldn''t be like this, lanstya wouldn''t be hurt, and it''s not like this now¡° Bloody beast, you should submit to my Lord! However, seeing that you are young and ignorant, I will let you go for the time being! " The fear disappeared in an instant... My heart was cold hum. The second grade was afraid. It was fear. Just then, in my mind, the cold mechanical sound said, "when the task is completed, reward your sister, which is worth 10000 points." This Novell has been translated by www.novell.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 167

    Everything in the blood clan territory is over, and the gratitude and resentment between Gemini and those blood clans is over.

    At the moment, I jumped down from the head of the blood beast and observed lanstya''s condition. Her breathing was stable and her wound had healed. I think it''s OK.

    Although gangdamu and Gemini''s servants were seriously injured, their lives were not in danger. It seems that the first ancestor had a sense of propriety.

    The first ancestor disappeared and the fear left. Besides my blood servant, there are only three ancestors left here at the moment.

    "Mother SANZU, we miss you..."

    Gemini could no longer endure tears. The experience of blood clan territory made the arrogant and eccentric Gemini flow the tears accumulated in the weekdays.

    The rare face of the third ancestor showed a relaxed color. With one hand, the blood red long sword in her hand turned into a pool of blood and melted into her body.

    "Fiora, when you grow up, will you still play the big lady''s temper now? And you, Bella, will you still be as lonely as before? "

    The third ancestor touched the head of Gemini and said kindly.

    I have to praise in my heart that what a blood clan three ancestors, every sentence is so straight to the point, pointing to the twin souls. Is this the embarrassing chat in the legend.

    Gemini jumped into the arms of the third ancestor and burst into tears. Listen to the waves of sadness in my heart.

    "Will you blame me? I didn''t have time to save you that time. At that time, we had discovered the plot of our ancestor, who tried to kill us in the struggle between the two factions. Throw us into the abyss. "

    The words of the third ancestor surprised me. I thought of the so-called blood family civil war hundreds of years ago. It only restored the scene at that time from the memories of Gemini and the narration of the first ancestor. It seems that there is still a distance from the truth.

    "The third ancestor, you mean that the first ancestor had the heart to kill at that time? Can you tell me? "

    I asked the third ancestor.

    "At that time, we didn''t find the blood core and the secret of the abyss. After our ancestors left, we gradually lost our past glory. The second ancestor tried to establish a blood clan in power by him. He wanted to conquer the world. I can''t accept his practice. With the help of my ancestors, I established the blood oath sect. Swear to protect the blood kingdom of the ancestors. "

    "But we were all wrong. We were manipulated by our ancestors. He just wants to create chaos and cause us to fight. From beginning to end, he has only one purpose, that is to kill us all! "

    "At that time, I couldn''t believe that the man I loved and trusted would kill me. In despair, I participated in the encirclement and suppression. I was carrying the insidious curse in his mouth, but I still couldn''t kill at that time. After seriously injuring him, I pretended to chase him, just to die with him... "

    "Then I lay on the ground with him. I thought we would die like this. Maybe that''s good. However, we met the first demon king. The powerful man saved me both without our consent. "

    "At that time, I could only smile bitterly. Finally, with my plea, the early demon king went to the blood clan territory and saved Gemini."

    The third ancestor fell into memories, and her voice was a little sad.

    "Wait! You mean you love your first ancestor? Also, you were the one who met the first generation? "

    The story of the third ancestor was quite different from that of the first ancestor. I hurriedly asked.

    The third ancestor looked at me strangely and nodded.

    After thinking for a moment, I can only analyze that my ancestors discovered the secret of blood nucleus during the civil war hundreds of years ago. He wants to be strong with the help of blood nuclei.

    "When did you discover the secret of blood nucleus?"

    "I don''t know. I lived in Capua after the civil war. After hearing this, the later several true ancestors also fell into a deep sleep one after another. I didn''t know about it until I learned about the change in the devil''s Castle recently. "

    The third ancestor said something and looked at Gemini with gentle eyes.

    Well, the explanation is only the Shure half ancestor who left with his first ancestor just now. After Zhenzu woke up from his deep sleep, he told Zhenzu everything about Gemini and blood nucleus. That''s what caused this sad event.

    "But why didn''t you show up early? Maybe those true ancestors will be saved."

    Suddenly I remembered a key question. The appearance of the third ancestor was too late. If I stood up in the battle with the seventh ancestor and pointed out the ugly faces of the first ancestor. Will this be the case?

    "Black cloak is more than fear."

    The third ancestor looked at me coldly and made me speechless for a moment.

    "Although you are weak, your heart to protect Gemini is real. I trust you, Gemini. "

    "Gemini, you must live well. Remember, your father didn''t abandon you. He loves you very much."

    "Mother SANZU, can''t you come to the demon king castle with us?"

    Gemini cried red eyes. After losing their most trusted first ancestor, the two children seem to have only such a relative.

    "Forgive the third ancestor mother for not protecting you well. Your father''s blood family can''t be without leaders."

    The third ancestor looked at Gemini and said with a very complicated look. I shook my head. These mysterious blood families have their own secrets. I''m afraid the third ancestor is the same. It''s all over. It''s not a long stay. Let the heartache be a memory¡° It''s time for us to go back to the devil''s castle. " I said to Gemini. My evil servants followed me. Ruiya helped lanstya, and Youli and savvy helped the blood servants of Gemini respectively. GANGDA wood was tied by fenriel with a rope and dragged like this. Gemini also said goodbye to the third ancestor reluctantly, and they embarked on the journey home. Five days later, the crowd... "Ah, wait! Master, wait! Don''t worry. Five days later. I''m still here! " Just as I was about to shift the picture, a solemn and thick voice sounded. Xiao Hong, looking at me, said pitifully. I was surprised. How could I forget such a big thing? In the last chapter, I asked him to pretend to force me¡° SANZU, you either? After all, it is the ancestor of your blood family. " I shouted to the third ancestor who was still in a daze at the altar¡° No, I can''t afford this ancestor. " The third ancestor was in a rare panic and quickly waved his hand¡° It''s difficult. I can''t afford it! What are you looking at? Drool. I tell you, blood can give you a little ball at most a day. But if only you could make it smaller. " After hearing that I want to give him blood, Xiao Hong is very happy¡° Yes! " Xiao Hong said that and suddenly changed. The size of the giant beast turned out to be only the size of a dog, but there was a pair of pocket wings behind the dog. Under the staring eyes of the third ancestor, I quickly picked up Xiaohong and led the people away from the altar. I was really afraid that the third ancestor would repent. It was easy to use Xiaohong as a monster. After leaving the blood clan territory, I made Xiaohong grow bigger again. Riding Xiaohong, everyone flew towards the devil''s castle at a high speed... Devil''s castle, home, we''re back. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 168

    It has been three days since we arrived at the devil''s castle. The brave men led by bald lad fidro are still stationed outside the demon king castle.

    Before reaching the devil''s castle, I made Xiaohong look like a dog again. The party with a wonderful dog appeared behind the brave people.

    I flapped the broken wings behind me. Although the wounds on my body have almost recovered, the wings are still broken. Every flapping is an unforgettable pain. I don''t know why, I don''t want to take back the broken wings. It seems that such wings can alert me to my weakness and give me reasons and motivation to become stronger.

    "Humble brave man, I accept your challenge and come forward!"

    I shouted to bald fidro. Xiao Hong looked at me strangely. Then his eyes showed a greedy look, and he licked his tongue exaggerated.

    I had to give Xiaohong to Youli and walked towards bald ladle.

    "Thank you this time, and these humans. Should they have guessed? "

    "Isn''t the blood clan difficult? You''re badly hurt. "

    Instead of answering my question, bald Pedro asked me with a heavy face.

    I smiled at federo, although I knew that he knew my identity early in the morning. I was arranged by God to weigh the identity of the demon family and human beings. But at this moment, my heart is still very warm.

    "Humble brave, move!"

    I said to fidro with a smile.

    "Cunning devil, don''t think you can fool me with your dress! I''m the first brave man of durlan -- fidro! "

    Federo shouted very grandiosely and slapped me. I stepped back to avoid his attack, but gently patted his forehead.

    Fidro uttered a painful cry.

    "What a great devil! He is really cunning. This palm is poisonous! My hair, my beautiful and elegant hair! I lost! "

    "Brave men, let''s go back to kapua and come back when we get stronger!"

    Under the exaggerated performance of federo, a group of brave people widened their eyes. They were not surprised at such a duel.

    The old rascal tromir walked past me and gave me a rare smile. After a short smile, he regained his obscene look and looked at Youli and savvy.

    In this way, the brave retreated. After guarding the devil''s castle, he left

    Everything in the demon king castle is as usual. The brave retreated and scattered. It seems that they haven''t been here at all. The blood clan lurking in the periphery of the demon king castle has long given up the attack and returned to the home that can no longer be called home.

    Lanstya has been in a coma. Riya won''t allow me to approach her.

    Since Gemini came back, he locked himself in the room and never came out again.

    For a time, the atmosphere of the whole demon king Castle changed subtly.

    Although the blood clan thing is over, its influence seems to remain, especially lanstya. Once again, I failed to protect my goddess.

    She hugged me tightly and reversed her body to block the blow of her first ancestor for me, which repeatedly appeared in my mind and sometimes coincided with the scene of the city of soul.

    After all, I''m not the first generation. If I were the first generation, I could hang anyone, and I wouldn''t let lanstya get hurt. If I were the first generation, could I be called salvation? And my salvation now is just the self deception of the weak.

    Everything in the blood clan territory is like a dream, a dream that I have awakened but still have some pain.

    Perhaps only a red skinned and hairless dog followed by me told me cruelly that all this was so true.

    "Master, I''m a little hungry..."

    Xiao Hong looked at me pitifully. His eyes flashed and sold cute to me.

    I gave him a little red eye and handed him my finger. Like drinking milk, he bit my finger and sucked a few mouthfuls. The pain was all over my body, and I felt alive at this moment.

    "Go away!"

    I yelled at the intoxicated little red. He was not angry and jumped away.

    And I still sat on the throne, meditating.

    "Lord devil..."

    Youli walked into the hall, looked at me with a sad face and said softly.

    "It''s Julie. Can you control the holy soul in your body now? "

    Thinking of Youli''s violent walk in the blood clan territory, but it was an independent and conscious violent walk, I asked her.

    "Yes."

    Julie nodded and replied.

    "Lord devil, in fact, you don''t have to care. Whether you are him or not and whether you are strong or not, you have saved me. You are my demon lord. No one can replace you, Lord devil. "

    Yuli smiled and looked at me.

    At this moment, my heart is somewhat healed. Yes, why should I persist in whether I am the first generation and why should I live in the shadow of the first generation. I am me. Even if I am not strong now, who can say it in the future.

    "Thank you, Julie." Watched by Li, she turned and left the throne hall. Yu Li''s words changed my mood. I left the throne slowly in an attempt to get some air to drive away my boredom. At the moment, I am lying on the platform on the top floor of the devil''s castle. The night is slightly drunk, and the stars hang shyly in the sky at three or two o''clock. This is destined to be a night without months. I need to sort out my life, this failed life. I looked at the sky with my arm on my pillow. If I didn''t go out that day, if I didn''t come to the world that day, if I didn''t meet the goddess lanstya that day... However, life didn''t have if... What I''m worried about is not the cruel future that the broken world is about to face, nor my incompetent rescue, nor the tears of Gemini. At this moment, I really understood that I was annoyed that I failed to protect my former goddess, lanstya¡° My name is lanstya. Please take care of me when I meet you for the first time! " Lanstya''s clear and pleasant voice sounded in my ear. I haven''t heard this happy voice for a long time. Only in this lonely and snowy night, I will weakly think of the first meeting, the dimple like flowers, the lanstya in white... Suddenly a smiling face appeared in front of me and blocked the starry sky I looked at. At this moment, my heart was beating wildly. I stretched out my hand, trembling and stroking the pale face in front of me. The beginning is as warm as jade. She stepped back from my sight. I sprang to my feet. At this moment, my blood was burning all over my body. A white dress, the breeze, feather floating. The woman with long white hair also appeared not far away with the light wind. With a sweet smile on her face, she gently pushed away the beautiful hair covering her face with her hand¡° My name is lanstya. Please take care of me! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 169

    Demon castle, restaurant.

    Everything yesterday seemed like a dream. The two people hugging each other under the stars blurred their sight with tears. At that moment, only the wind was blowing their clothes and restless hearts.

    I know, this is a new beginning, this time is the future I want to hold.

    I can''t remember how long and how hard it was to lose lanstya. But at this moment, I feel that the beautiful future I expected is no different from the past.

    "Ah? Is my food not delicious? Demon king, you open your mouth. Don''t be shy. Hey, hey. "

    Back to normal, lanstya now has a plate in her hand and forks up a piece of dark matter to be sent to my mouth.

    "Hum, I don''t know what to do. Sister lanstya cooked it for you herself. "

    Ruiya was jealous in her words. She closed a book with a red cover and said angrily to me.

    "Waste?"

    I gave a tentative shout of lanstya.

    "Who do you say is waste! Sister finriel! "

    Riya blew up with finriel when she heard me shout. They both rushed at me, pushed me from my seat to the ground and sat on me. Fenril''s huge mouth is facing my front door.

    "Ah? RYA, don''t be impulsive. And, you little Fenfen. The demon king is calling me, come down, don''t fight. "

    Lanstya put down the plate in her hand and took away Ruiya and the white wolf with a smile. She didn''t care that I called her waste. At this moment, I knew that my goddess, she really came back.

    "Well, don''t eat if you don''t eat. Anyway, my cooking is terrible..."

    Lanstya said somewhat lost.

    My heart pulled fiercely, and an impulse prompted me to pick up dark matter. He picked it up with his head down.

    "Lanstya, it''s delicious. Don''t lose heart. I was teasing you. "

    I said vaguely.

    "Really? I knew it. I''m a beautiful and kind girl... A falling angel. Ruiya, let''s go and make another copy for your demon king! "

    Lanstya was very happy to pull away the angry pink hair sister Ruiya and white wolf finriel.

    I ate food with tears in my eyes. At this moment, my throat was like being burned. The burning feeling made me very uncomfortable. Suddenly I realized that this was probably the bitter meat trick of the waste goddess, which took advantage of my compassion. It was too late for me to cut, and gradually I lost consciousness.

    Devil''s castle, my bedroom.

    In a coma, I always feel a little uncomfortable. It seems that there is something heavy on my body.

    I try to open my eyes, but I can''t succeed. Is this the ghost pressing the bed?

    I was startled. I suddenly sat up on the punch, opened my eyes and saw a peach garden scenery.

    European pie, big European pie, big European pie enough to suffocate me.

    "Who assassinated the king! Trying to suffocate me in the gentle countryside! "

    I roared out of my mind.

    "Ah, Lord devil, you are awake. Are you hungry? Would you like to eat me first? "

    Savvy pushed me onto the bed. She sucked my fingers, the small wings behind her, and the devil''s tail swayed left and right.

    She was wearing cool clothes. At the moment, she also used the hook posture of killing and dying. As soon as my chest was hot, a stream of hot blood gushed out of my nose.

    "Hey, hey, you can''t waste it!"

    Just as I was about to wipe my nose blood, a red figure flashed by and sucked my nose blood clean.

    "Get out of here!"

    I roared at the red figure. It must be a blood beast Xiaohong. That''s right.

    "Good master, I''ll go now."

    Xiao Hong fell beside the bed. He looked like a dog. He touched his stomach humanely, and then he burped.

    After looking at me, he shrunk into a ball and really rolled towards the door.

    "I didn''t see anything just now. I''m deaf and can''t see!"

    Outside the door, Xiao Hong''s voice came from the ground.

    "I''m sorry, Lord devil."

    Just when I wanted to scold Xiaohong, a loss suddenly appeared on Shawei''s originally evil and excited face with temptation.

    Her voice was also a little low. She stepped down from me, saluted me and walked out of the room.

    Her behavior made me feel very strange. I didn''t say anything? Can I let Xiao Hong go? She misunderstood her?

    But Xiao Hong rolled away with practical actions.

    After savvy, I felt very empty. If it goes on like this, I will definitely become a magician.

    It is said that a virgin will become a magician in 20 years, a great magician in 50 years, and a great magician in 100 years.

    I''m afraid it''s easy for me to be a mage, although my harem is like clouds

    "Lord devil, are you awake?" While I was thinking, Julie''s voice rang¡° Did you scold savvy? Savvy just came out of here with tears on her face and ran past me. " Julie sat on the edge of my bed and whispered to me. Savvy cried? Did I hurt her? Without a clue, I can only reluctantly shake my head¡° What about lanstya? " I asked Julie¡° The servant knew you were going to ask Lord lanstya. You really care about her. She is so happy... "Yuli whispered¡° Julie, what did you just say? "¡° No, nothing, Lord devil. Lord lanstya, she is greeting some magic generals and soldiers in the demon king castle, saying that she wants to celebrate her return... "I have a black face, which is really what she can do¡° Well, Lord devil, my servant has something to ask. " Yuli suddenly put her beautiful face close to my face. She was originally a dark elf. Although her skin color was a little light purple, it added a bit of wild beauty to her, and there was a bit of evocative look in her eyes. Especially so close, I can smell her. It is a unique fragrance belonging to girls. For a time, I was fascinated, my nose was itchy, and it seemed that my nose blood would gush out again. My poor blood, can you stop this, my nutrition can''t keep up¡° What can I do for you? " I quickly covered my nose for fear that Xiao Hong would come out again and disturb my good deeds¡° Well, well, I think, the servant thought... "It''s very different from the Queen''s image in my impression¡° Yuli, isn''t it? Don''t you? " I asked tentatively¡° Yes, the servant wanted to... "You Li lowered her head and her voice was as small as a mosquito. There are some fluctuations in my heart. These fluctuations have accumulated and can emit dynamic light waves. In that case, since you think so, I, as the demon king, think of me for the sake of the demon servant. Only agreed to say goodbye to the magician''s life. Go to hell with the great magician! I spread out my hands and lay on the bed¡° Come on, face me, don''t treat me as a demon... "I want to go to the human town of kapua!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 170

    After you Li and I finished speaking in unison, I looked at her awkwardly.

    Unexpectedly, I don''t want to be positive. What am I thinking.

    "You Li, you''re going to the human town of Capua. What''s up?"

    To ease the embarrassment, I said to Yuli, who was a little blushing.

    Youli with lavender skin has a unique aesthetic feeling when she blushes, but now she is very abnormal and has been staring at her European School meditation.

    She took a deep breath and looked at me. "Lord devil, um, do you really want to be here?"

    The blush on Youli''s face was even better. She looked at me and lowered her head again.

    I was even more embarrassed. Yuli took it seriously.

    "Forget what happened just now. What''s the purpose of going to Capua?"

    I feel quite guilty.

    "I miss my sister Kama. Lord devil, please allow me to go to the human town. "

    Julie looked at me seriously.

    It''s not impossible for Li to go to Capua. I believe she won''t hurt human beings, but her appearance is too ostentatious. Dark elves have always been the object of human hatred. They and the light elves are just the representatives of good and evil.

    "Just your skin..."

    "But I miss my sister."

    You Li''s face showed a lost look. I understand the pain of missing. I was in the same mood before lanstya returned.

    From Li''s expression, I couldn''t bear it. The blood clan thing was over. The world will meet his end one day, and the black cloaks are lurking in the dark.

    Now, while the world is still bright, I want to meet Julie''s wishes.

    But what should I do? Like Julie''s mother, what kind of mud was applied to her skin? But her mother is a light elf disguised as a dark elf, not to mention that kind of mud I have never seen.

    "Ah. Demon king, are you awake? Did you sleep well? How old people are still lying in bed. How did I call you just now? You don''t wake up. "

    While I was thinking about what to do, a pleasant and naughty voice came from far to near.

    I have some resentment in my heart. What do you mean I stay in bed? I''m in a coma! And why do I faint? Don''t I have a little force in my heart? Where can''t wake up? I almost died.

    I looked at lanstya. Her smiling face never seemed sad. I just know that this is just her disguise, or that this heartless and stupid lanstya is a disguise.

    But if she was like this, she would be very happy. What''s wrong with this disguise?

    "Well, you Li is there, too. I won''t bother you. Come on, sister Ruiya, let''s continue reading the magic soldiers. "

    Lanstya saw Julie. She was about to quit when she just walked in.

    "Hum, dog men and women."

    Ruiya found the right opportunity to pick me up. I didn''t care what she said, but Yuli blushed.

    Bear boy, why are you blushing? It''s embarrassing for a gentleman like me.

    "Cough, waste, what bother you? You''re here. Let me ask you something. Do you have any props that can turn Li into a light elf or a human? "

    "Eh? You think I''m a goddess! Well, no, how can I turn a dark elf into a light elf. If I had such an operation, would I still be called lanstya? "

    Lanstya looked angrily, as if it was an insult to her that I overestimated her ability.

    "I mean, just change the shape, for a short time. Disguise, Julie wants to go to Capua. "

    "Eh? Well, wait a minute. Let me see. It should be OK. Ruiya, can I do it? "

    Lanstya turned and didn''t know where to look. Did the dimensional pocket of the little Tinker cat grow upside down?

    "Sister lanstya, I''ll come. I can still do it with a simple disguise. If the light elf wants to change her skin color, will it be ok? "

    Ruiya looked at Yuli carefully and then asked me.

    With my affirmation, Yuli stood nervously in front of Ruiya.

    "Wait, don''t move. I''m familiar with the light elf. I think I was in the light... Well, in short, it started! "

    Pink Mauria almost let slip that he had been a cook in the light elf territory for some time.

    Ruiya put her hand on Yuli''s forehead and whispered astringent words as if she were in the blood clan territory, which turned us into animals in the blood clan territory.

    Not long after, Yuli was shrouded in a burst of smoke, and soon the smoke dissipated.

    You Li reappeared in my sight. I had to admire what a noble and beautiful princess of the elf family.

    Her skin is no longer wild lavender, but the unique yellow skin of light elves, which is very in line with my aesthetic standards. Her skin can be broken by blowing, and she is exposed when she wears it. My hand involuntarily extended to her

    The starting point is now silky and smooth.

    "Dog men and women!" Ruiya couldn''t help scolding. I retreated from the state of losing my soul. Then she saw that her hand was on Youli''s hand. Her face was slightly red and looked at me. This kind of Youli is better than the real light elf Kama. I don''t know how much. I awkwardly withdrew my hand and felt some regret. How could such a peerless face be a dark elf. How nice it would be to be born in the light elf family¡° Don''t move. You still need a beautiful pupil. I remember the pupil of the light elf is blue. " Lanstiya somehow took out a pair of Chinese beautiful pupils. At first, Yuli refused. I think she didn''t know what beautiful pupils were. It took a lot of effort for Julie to finish the cross dressing. The blue eyes matched her skin, and I was stunned for a time¡° This, Lord Rhea. How long can I stay in this state? " Youli stroked her skin and seemed to believe that the image had changed¡° One day is no problem. I don''t know. " Ruiya said impatiently. Yuli thanked Ruiya. With my consent, she packed up and went to Capua city¡° Anle, let''s go to Capua, too. I feel like I haven''t been there for a long time. Besides, if Li goes alone, I''m not at ease. " Lanstya suddenly said to me when she saw that Julie had left. It''s true that I haven''t been to Capua for a long time. Since I left without saying goodbye in the festler empire. He never appeared in front of Ellie and Lina as Anle again¡° Waste, you just want to go shopping, don''t you? "¡° Ah, I just returned. Are you going to bully me? " Lanstya muttered discontentedly. Ruiya has been looking at me coldly. She has always resented my name as lanstya waste¡° Let''s go. I haven''t been back to Capua for a long time. I really miss my old friends. " Lanstya pretended to shiver, muttered, fidro attack or easy attack, and then looked at me with philosophical eyes¡° Open the door! " I haven''t used lanstya''s portal for a long time. I still have some nostalgia in my heart, but this nostalgia becomes uneasy after remembering that I will make lanstya''s hidden belly black toss after each transmission. Lanstya skillfully pulled out the ball, and then a vortex appeared in front of me¡° LAN, lanstya, there won''t be an accident this time. You know, clothes or something. "¡° Hey, hey, maybe not. Who knows? Lanstya listened to me finish, smiled at me and stepped into the portal. Ruiya looked at me with joking eyes and followed lanstya closely. For a time, only I stayed where I was. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 171

    Capua city.

    Here is still bustling, the streets are bustling, and the landing point is the busiest cross street.

    The big man with a big knife in his hand was cutting an apple. He stood in front of me and looked at me with some strange eyes.

    To be exact, it''s anger, because right now I''m standing on his stall, and my feet are full of apples. I kicked the apple under my feet in embarrassment.

    Beside me stood two melon eaters. At the moment, they stopped their actions on their hands and mouth and looked at me.

    Sure enough, he was trapped again.

    "Uncle, if I say it''s an accident, can you believe it?"

    As soon as my voice fell, the fragile Apple stand collapsed with a bang. I''m done. I ruined the archive.

    With the collapse of the apple stand, I fell to the ground and was overwhelmed by the apple

    The man with a machete to cut the Apple seems to believe everything in front of him. With his mouth open, he mechanically put the apple cut in his hand into his mouth

    Perhaps the sweetness of the apple brought the man back. When he came back, his eyebrows were almost screwed together. He held the knife in one hand and grabbed my collar in the other.

    "Boy, you have a lot of courage. Where are you from and where are you going. What''s your name? Where do you live? Do you have a house, a carriage, and how much do you deposit? "

    The big man said like a barrage of guns.

    I''m sweating on my forehead. Is this checking my account?

    "I came from the eastern Tang Dynasty and went to the west to worship Buddha and learn scriptures. Passing by, I didn''t expect to destroy your archive. I hope you don''t blame me. "

    "I don''t understand what you said. Lose money! Five gold coins! You can''t lose a penny! "

    "Brother, listen to me first. I can tell fortune. Do you understand? It''s about good or bad luck. I just tested it. You made a big taboo at the fruit stand. I''m saving you. Think about it. Can ordinary people appear out of thin air? "

    The big man picked me up with one hand. Although I could beat him and abused him, after all, I was wrong first.

    "Oh? Is that so? Lose money! Ten gold coins! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Is that reasonable? It was five just now. OK, will the price rise? I entered the portal directly from the devil''s Castle this time. Where is the money. What''s more, I not only have no money, but also have a foreign debt of 10 million gold coins.

    There are many treasures in the devil''s castle, but can I take them easily? The answer is I can, but I just don''t want to spend money.

    "Anle?"

    Just when I was in a hurry, a pleasant voice sounded. I turned my head, finished, and the big creditor came

    "It''s such a coincidence. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you. Are you interested in lending me ten gold coins? "

    I said to Lina, who was coming towards me.

    Lina came towards me with a smile. When I said to borrow money from her, Lina''s smile turned into frost. Turned and disappeared into the crowd.

    human hearts are not what they were in the old days! Want to cry without tears, how desolate, is this small stingy man only rich in his eyes?

    Lina didn''t go far, but she turned back. Her face was full of flesh pain. Reluctantly, she handed me a purse. "You still owe me 10 million and nine gold coins and ninety-nine silver coins."

    I can only smile helplessly. Just say, if I return, I''ll lose.

    "Here you are. Can I go now?"

    I handed ten gold coins to the man.

    With Venus in his eyes, the man patted me on the back, "young man, I don''t think you are an ordinary person. Welcome to step on it again next time."

    The big man is satisfied and bites back and forth the gold coins on his hands. Of course, he should be happy. These ten gold coins are enough for his ten fruit stalls.

    "Lina, why are you here?"

    "Shopping, you still owe me 10 million..."

    "Stop, stop, I know!"

    I interrupted Lena''s little whisper as she broke her fingers.

    "Anyway, why did you leave first last time. I didn''t say hello. "

    Lina suddenly remembered something and asked me.

    "Nothing. There were some things."

    I can only casually find a reason. It''s really my fault that I left without saying goodbye last time.

    "I thought I couldn''t see you."

    Lina whispered.

    "What are you talking about?" I didn''t quite catch it and asked Lina.

    "No, nothing. Let''s go to your house. Federo and Ellie should be happy to see you. "

    I nodded and walked towards the mansion. The cross street has always been the most prosperous place in kapua. There are all kinds of vendors here. Of course, there will also be some street performers and beggars.

    Just as Lina and I were about to cross the street, in the noisy sound, the two voices were particularly clear, which was a very wonderful feeling. It''s like you can suddenly hear someone call your name in a very noisy voice.

    At the moment, what I hear is the word maze liquid! With surprise, I turned around. Not far behind me, two ragged and pale people appeared in my sight¡° Brother, do you want to buy blood? It''s just baked. It''s good blood. You can watch our live broadcast with the maze solution. "¡° Do you want to buy some? We are popular anchors. Have mercy on me. " My scalp is numb. These two things are really annoying. How can I meet them everywhere¡° Anle, what are you looking at? " Although Lina was also in tansang town of the festler Empire, she was not involved in the ghost house adventure, so she didn''t know the stick and sword brothers¡° Nothing. Let''s go. " I didn''t want to have anything to do with these two teasers at all. I hurried to take Lina towards my mansion¡° Huh? Don''t go! Little brother over there, don''t go! WOW! " But I was still slow, when I turned around. The surprise on the staff making face and the fear on my face are fixed into eternity. At the moment I heard him call me, I reluctantly covered my head and still didn''t run away¡° My sword selling brother yo, we''re saved! We met this stranger. "¡° My brother who makes sticks doesn''t seem to like us. " Staff making and sword selling came to me and talked about cross talk one by one¡° Yo, what a coincidence. Goodbye. " I said hello to brother Zhang Jian, took Lina and turned to go, but I couldn''t move under my feet. When I looked down, I saw a man making sticks and selling swords holding one of my legs with tears on his face¡° My sword peddler brother yo, he wants to abandon us, he is a heartless man... "My brother, let the heartless man go, and we wish him happiness..." the staff and sword peddler deliberately raised their voice. Their words were like a plop in the dark pit. I was shit and met him. What will my reviews look like in such a moment? How did I abandon them. Lina looked at me with some disgust and trotted away without looking back. Not long ago, a group of melon eaters surrounded me and the brothers of staff and sword, pointing out how lively it was¡° Isn''t this Anle? Yes, it''s the one around Lord fidro. I heard that he and fidro, uh huh, you know. "¡° Ah, what a pity. These two people have been selling blood in the city for a long time. They were abandoned and reduced here, animals! "¡° Hey, hey, little fresh meat, we meet again. Come on, abandon them, I want you. "..." South of Capua, my mansion. I don''t want to recall the scene that happened on kapua street. I don''t know how I coaxed the two "sandbags" on my legs. Only after I promised them to take them to dinner, did I return to my mansion from cross street. And now I look at the wolfing stick and sword brother, lost in thought. Now it was afternoon. They had eaten for more than three hours since noon and were still eating¡° Slow down. There''s more. Drink some soup, don''t choke and meow ~ "I watched the kind-hearted cat ear mother Hill serving food for the stick and sword brothers. Hill''s tenderness made my heart warm¡° My sword peddler brother yo, my brother tells you, this is an angel. " The staff maker''s mouth uttered vague words¡° My brother who makes sticks, you have vegetables hanging on your teeth. " Beside me, there are lanstya with a bad smile and Ruiya who can no longer be happy. White Wolf fenriel is now an ordinary white haired dog, sleeping on one side. After lanstya and I explained the origin of the stick and sword brothers, she looked at me and smiled at me. Lina looked at me quietly with her cheek in her mouth. She didn''t have to listen to me to know how much I owed her. Ellie and bald Pedro were surprised not to see them. Just as I was annoyed with the sound of my mouth when brother Zhang Jian ate, the door was pushed open and a beautiful face poked in¡° Well, can I ask you a favor? " She said softly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 172

    The beautiful girl''s face and the same soft words attracted everyone''s attention in the whole room. Even the sleeping white wolf finriel opened his eyes and looked at the door outside.

    Of course, my eyes are also looking at the door. Of course, I have to look at the door. The wooden door crowded by the girl''s European pie seems to have suffered a great crime. I really want to share the pain for the wooden door.

    The girl was Kama with blond hair and big waves. She tilted her body and put her little head into the door. She asked playfully.

    "Hey, hey, come in and say, come on."

    I let Kama in. Kama leaned into the door, but there was another person outside the door.

    This man brightened my eyes. In fact, I should have thought that Lili would come to Kama. It''s normal for Kama to follow you Li now.

    Youli is wearing an apricot yellow skirt. She is proud of her figure. She has a unique beauty against the long skirt, and her long white hair is draped behind her. The skin of the light elf makes her look particularly moving. Different from the wild, Youli now exudes the temperament of a princess.

    Yuli took a strange look at lanstya and Ruiya. There was some evasion in his eyes.

    I told these evil servants about lanstya early in the morning. I sent her to Capua city as a spy of the demon king. She broke into human beings and was ready to attack Capua in the future.

    Or Xu Youli''s surprise is Ruiya. The little attendant who suddenly appeared behind lanstya after the change of character has now appeared in human towns.

    "This is my sister, Julie. Light elf, it''s light elf. Look at her. She''s a light elf. She won''t be a dark elf with purple skin. I hate dark elves. No, no, I don''t hate you. I mean, forget it. Anle, I''d better shut up. "

    Kama introduced you Li, but she had a big chest and no brain. She kept repeating that you Li was a light elf.

    "My name is Anle. Nice to meet you. "Noble elves"

    I greeted Youli warmly. Youli just looked at me and smiled faintly. I awkwardly took back my hand hanging in the air. Sure enough, you Li, my demon servant, has the pride of the queen.

    "By the way, Kama, what did you mean by helping?"

    Lanstya saw my embarrassment and said to Kama.

    Kama sighed, looked at Youli and said to us, "my sister is far away from me. It''s not easy to come here once. I should have been with her, but I had a task. The brave guild has a mission and no one has answered it. The guild president ordered me to find someone to accept, or I won''t have a holiday. "

    "Anle, you say, I''m so miserable. Anle, help me, Anle, sobbing."

    Kama suddenly began to cry, with tears in her eyes, which made Yuli hold her in her arms, wipe her tears and coax her in a low voice.

    I don''t even look at Kama. She has used this move too many times. Every time she uses this move to "threaten" the brave to pick it up. Often such tasks are either difficult or poorly rewarded.

    But I took Yuli''s leave just to get her and Kama together. I''ll take the guild task again.

    "All right, Kama. It''s no use to me. I''m immune. Come on, what kind of task is it? "

    "Eh? Hey, hey, I forgot. I used it on you. Well, it''s very common to hunt a few big eyed pigs. I knew Anle you would help me, promise, here you are! "

    Kama''s weeping face suddenly turned into a smile, took out a scroll from the small bag around her waist and handed it to me.

    I didn''t care about the change of Kama. I spread out the scroll and looked at it carefully.

    "Kapua City, north of the city, Fengyu forest. Kill five big eyed pigs and take their hind legs. Ten silver coins will be awarded. "

    The tasks on the scroll are regular. The big eyed pig has almost no combat effectiveness, and the meat is extremely delicious. Rewards also belong to the normal range, but such a relaxed task is tantamount to running away. Why is no one willing to accept it? There is a smell of conspiracy on the yellow kraft paper.

    "Kama, we are old acquaintances. To be honest, how can such a task of giving money not be accepted? What is the reason? "

    "Allah, Anle, don''t care about these details. Some people always think big eyed pigs look terrible. It''s not very normal. Don''t care, don''t care."

    Kama didn''t look directly at me. She turned her eyes to the stick and sword brothers who were still wolfing down.

    "Eh, Anle, how can you bring two beggars home? Who are they?"

    She deliberately cut off the topic and spoke to brother Zhang Jian. As soon as her voice fell, brother Zhang Jian, who was eating food like a hungry ghost, suddenly stopped his hand and mouth.

    In a very fast way, the staff swallowed the food in his mouth and wiped his mouth with his muddy sleeve. "My sword peddler brother, she asked us who we are! Tell her? "

    The sword vendor seems to be more hungry than his brother. "The intellectual disability of the nest cackles. Write her a book."

    He said so vaguely that I hurried to stop teasing and forcing the blood selling anchor, but I was still a step slow. I had no choice but to close my eyes and cover my ears.

    "Make a staff!"¡° Selling swords! "¡° Maintain world peace! "¡° Carry out love and justice! "¡° Handsome maze liquid anchor brother Zhang Jian, come to meet you! loveandpeace¡£¡±¡­¡­ Kapua City, the northern suburb of the city, Fengyu forest. Finally, I accepted this seemingly simple but dangerous guild task in order to reunite Youli and Kama. Fengyu forest has beautiful scenery, and there are few wild animals and Warcraft. The most here is the big eyed pig. Bigeye pig is very similar to ordinary wild boar. Ordinary hunters often hunt this animal for its skin and meat. But its eyes are too big. Every time I fight with it, I always feel its eyes are terrible. But I love to eat its meat. Maybe this is hate and love. Walking in the wind forest, I still remember what Kama said to me when I set out. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll leave quickly. This sentence makes me care. I am also with lanstya and Ruiya this time. Of course, there are also white wolf finriel. In fact, I''m enough for such a simple guild task. If it''s really dangerous, I have nothing to be afraid of. The purpose of lanstya and Ruiya is to play. If it were just her, the blood selling anchor teased and forced his brother to come along and say what it was and appreciate the customs of Capua... The whispering forest has plenty of light, not dark, and the air is very clean. It is really a good place to play¡° Ah Le, Anle, why haven''t you found any big eyed pigs yet? I really want to eat roast pork chop. " Lanstya complained that her words aroused the curiosity of the staff and sword brothers and kept asking how delicious the meat of the big eyed pig was. With the help of white wolf fenril''s keen sense of smell, five big eyed pigs have been hunted and killed in less than two hours. After collecting the hind legs of pigs, I dragged a bag full of pig legs. There was some uneasiness in my heart. No one accepted such a task without difficulty, but it was so calm when I finished it. Did I guess everything? This is just an ordinary task? Just when I was surprised, lanstya pulled the corner of my clothes and whispered to me, "Anle, we''re in trouble." Her voice pulled me back from my stunned mind. I looked in the direction of her fingers. In front of us, a long black sword in his hand and the same black armor stood in front of us. Just to my surprise, he has no head! Lanstya pointed at the headless man and said to me, "Anle, look, that man is shameless!" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 173

    The black headed armor man, who did not make complaints about the Tucao of Lance''s Tate, stood right beside me. He had a long black sword in his hands and a sword handle against us. That is to say, the grandson stood opposite.

    "Cough, here. Turn around... "

    I simply put down the pocket of the big eyed pig leg dragged in my hand and looked at the headless man with some banter.

    "Uh?"

    He has no head. His voice is a little stuffy. I always feel that it is the voice from his stomach.

    "Shudder, the death knell has rung for you! Tremble, the elegy has been sung for you! The doomsday judgment has come, and all living people have to pay a price. "

    The headless man turned and said so to ease his embarrassment.

    "My brother who sells swords, who is this grandson? What strange COS is this? "

    "My brother who makes sticks, I don''t know."

    The staff making and sword selling became interested and ran to the headless man. Although I tried my best to stop it, I still couldn''t stop the two brothers'' desire for the unknown.

    "Old fellow, are you good at this armor? And your head? Let me see, eh? My brother who sells swords, come and see. "

    "OK, my brother who makes staff, there is really no in this cavity. Where is he hiding? There must be a mechanism. "

    ¡­¡­

    I''m not too worried about the safety of the blood selling anchor brothers. These two teasers belong to the kind who say to the ghost, I don''t believe in ghosts. You must be the kind of person who pretends. A typical character who can''t die.

    "Waste, what is the origin of this grandson?"

    Lanstya looked at me, then lay down in my ear and whispered, "if I''m not wrong, it may be a headless knight. Some trouble... "

    "The headless knight, according to legend, will drive a black carriage pulled by a headless horse in the dark. Walking in the night, the Reaper the heads of pedestrians. Is the real messenger of the underworld -- death! "

    Riya said to me very seriously.

    "Sister, if the headless knight in that battle, things would be difficult."

    Ruiya said with a frown.

    The war? I have heard this sentence more than once. What the God of that war met and what made lanstya reluctant to recall will change her character. And what indirectly led to the coming doomsday?

    "I don''t think so. I remember his breath. This headless is not too strong. "

    Lanstya responded to Ruiya''s questions with a playful attitude.

    I secretly thought that I needed to find a time to ask about the war, but now it is unknown whether the hard stubble is an enemy or a friend, so I have to solve it first. I think the reason why no one dares to take over the task of this guild is also because of this old grandson. I''m a little angry at the thought of this.

    But when I was about to speak, an accident happened

    Although the headless knight surrounded by the staff and sword brothers could not see joy and anger, it was not difficult to guess from his slightly trembling body that he was angry. He raised the long black sword in his hand and stabbed it into the ass of the stick sword

    Everything happened at the moment of electro-optic flint. It''s too fast for me to stop. Do these two teasers have to explain.

    But just as I was worried, the change happened again.

    The long black sword in headless hands was like stabbing on an iron plate.

    "Ouch! Why did you do it all of a sudden? Fortunately, I wore iron underpants, or I had to be poked by you. My brother who sells swords, let''s go. This man is ill. "

    The staff swaggered back with the peddler''s sword. Due to the headless stab, it was retracted, and a big hole was cut in the bottom of the pants of the staff, revealing the bright metal objects inside.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Stranger, do you remember the last time I was hurt by a mechanism in the ghost house? I''ve figured it out since that day. I must wear iron underpants when I go out in the future. I''ll protect it! "

    The staff maker said proudly, and the sword vendor nodded and said he would make such a underpants when he went back.

    My face is black. What kind of brain hole is this? Iron underpants? Do you think it''s a chastity belt?

    "Is it convenient?"

    "It''s convenient when it''s inconvenient. It''s inconvenient when you want it."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    I rubbed my temples and really didn''t want to say a word with the staff. This grandson is really retarded.

    "The farce is over. The gear of fate... "

    The headless knight was embarrassed to see that no one paid attention to him. He fiercely inserted his long sword into the land. The slight vibration caught our attention.

    "Stop and get to the point. Name, purpose, age. "

    The headless knight''s body was a little stunned, "headless knight, three hundred this year..."

    "You care how old I am! You rode him! You smell like him! "

    Headless originally said very politely, but suddenly his tone changed and pointed to the direction parallel to me.

    "Ah, that''s wrong. It''s here. And Anle, what have you done? I didn''t expect you to be such a person! " Lanstya kindly reminded the headless who pointed in the wrong direction, and then said to me with a look of disgust. I''m also surprised. Who did I ride! Isn''t this lying shot? I''m still a magician for 20 years, and my grand ambition is a great mage who can only be single for a hundred years¡° Hooligans! " Ruiya missed the opportunity to spit on me, and white wolf finriel roared with it¡° Man, are you finished? What about him. What is it! " I pleaded to headless. It''s about my reputation¡° Hum, why do you ask clearly! My headless horse! My little black! How can I be called a headless knight without a war horse! You return my war horse! " There was some anger in his shaking body. His words reminded me that I did ride a headless horse in the first ten chapters. The black air from the cavity faintly formed a horse''s head. This blind horse didn''t hurt me. It turns out that this horse belongs to a headless knight, but I''ll give it if he wants it? Am I still the devil¡° Oh, I know. Give it back to you another day. I haven''t ridden enough. " I said to headless, in fact, where is the horse now? I really don''t know... "You can not return it. I prefer hard robbery to your obedient return!" Headless just finished speaking, his cavity suddenly raised a black air, and slowly formed the shape of a head. He had a face. The expression on this face at the moment is anger¡° Your head will remember for you what pain is. " He raised his black sword and came straight at me. I had a bad heart. The grandson was very moody. I quickly grasped the long sword in my hand, stood in front of lanstya and made a posture to meet the enemy. But at this time, he suddenly stopped his body, and his anger was even stronger on his already angry face¡° Want to run! You can''t run away! " He said such a sentence inexplicably, and then ran quickly towards the forest behind him. The originally fierce headless fled like this¡° Arle? "Happy?" Lanstya, holding the melon seeds in her hand, spit out the melon seed skin and said in surprise to me¡° Chase! " I took a look at lanstya, lifted the long sword, added the speed attribute and chased after the headless disappearance. Deep in the woods, headless figures appeared in front. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 174

    The headless knight raised his long black sword and was about to stab the demon in front of him. I can''t stop this distance. Not all the demons in this world are like my demon servant Savi. Most of the demons are incurable. The symbol of Yin charm is very similar to the previous forest Banshee. Only slightly different is that demons do not eat people. Although I am the demon king and nominally command the demon family, there are still many demon families who do not obey me. The charm demon family is one of them, which is also related to the mystery of the charm demon family. In this strange world for so long, I have only seen my demon servant Savi and her few men. Other demons only exist in legends. But in front of me, the demon sitting on the ground with tears on his face, I want to save. Let''s not say whether the demon has anything to do with savvy. My bad good man''s character is not so easy to change¡° Lanstya! " I shouted to the waste goddess lanstya. No matter whether she understood me or not, I accelerated under my feet and waved my sword straight towards headless¡° Leave someone under the knife! " Ah, I''m so shy. I still shouted this sentence. I wanted to try this line early in the morning. The long sword in the hand becomes more and more red and gorgeous. The sword Qi moves and strikes politely¡° The blood moon cries! " My sword Qi was just ready, and the headless sword on that side also stabbed down. I heard a clear sound. I think lanstya put a shield on the demon. The sword Qi rushed to him. He had no head and didn''t panic too much. He chose to turn the long sword to me when he failed. There is a black light on his long black sword. At the moment, he reminds me of fear and plague. I underestimated the ability of the headless knight. The black light on his long sword formed a hexagonal black shield, which blocked all my blood moon cry. Easily defused my blow. His head made of black gas is as unreal as smoke, but there is contempt in this unreal. He fiercely inserted the black sword into the ground, and slowly centered on the long sword, a black Dharma array was called out. What was about to appear in the Dharma array was full of a sense of danger. This move is very similar to the move used by teddell in the dark elf territory. I still remember the fear of being dominated by the tentacles turned by the hands of rotten corpses¡° I have no head, everything is a head! I am under Satan, the demon king. I suddenly threw away the victory sword in my hand and attached the devoured dark flame to the long sword. With the cooperation of white wolf fenriel, my long sword hit his chest in just two or three rounds¡° You lost. " I said faintly to the headless knight. Just after my words had just finished, there was an expression of contempt on his foggy face, which was very strange. My heart is a little empty. At the moment, my long sword is on his chest, and there is fenlil, the evil wolf behind him. How can he be so calm¡° Devil, you can''t kill me. Or, not yet! Satan''s anger will burn in this world. My king is the real devil! "¡° This time, if you win, we''ll meet again. And soon. " At the foot of the headless knight, I don''t know when there was a transmission array. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 175

    Capua City, northern suburb, Fengyu forest.

    Headless disappeared, leaving only a confused me standing in place with lanstya and Rhea, and of course the rather miserable demon.

    But at the moment, the succubus didn''t know when she passed out. In her sleep, she had a beautiful figure and a very pleasant appearance. No, you should hook people. She was wearing exposed clothes, with bright red scars on her body, and one of the two small corners was broken.

    This demon has been tortured without charm, which makes people see that he will only sympathize with all his life.

    Lanstya came up to her and took out a blanket to cover her.

    I looked at the unconscious demon and fell into a deep thought: the headless knight just came for the headless horse?

    And the devil SA in his mouth, but not the master in the mouth of the black cloak?

    All the mysteries are waiting for me to uncover, but now there is only one problem. How should the demon deal with it.

    "How to do it?"

    Lanstya circled back and forth around the demon.

    If only the demon woke up, maybe she could ask about Satan.

    "Waste, why don''t you wake her up first?"

    I said to lanstya.

    Lanstya said well. She didn''t know where to take out a small water cup. The water cup was full of water. She took a big SIP and was about to spray it on the face of the demon.

    As soon as I saw that the situation was wrong, I woke you up, but I didn''t let you use this method. Do you really think it''s a film and television play and wake up as soon as you spray water?

    I slapped lanstya on the back with lightning speed.

    She was supposed to spray water. After being photographed by me, she swallowed a big saliva. Choked her to tears

    "What are you doing?"

    "What do you want!"

    Two exclamations sounded. The difference was that what lanstya said was the blame of deep resentment. Riya''s mouth was angry.

    "There''s nothing like you. Be gentle..."

    I hurriedly explained to lanstya.

    "Gentle?" Lanstya repeated, looking at the demon lying on the ground. Her eyes turned up and down as if she were thinking.

    "Sleep, sleep, my dear baby. Sleep, sleep, how warm the quilt is... "

    "Anle, it''s really OK. Hey, but I''m a little sleepy..."

    Lanstya looked at me and said excitedly, I don''t know whether this waste goddess is really stupid or fake stupid.

    Just as I was about to reprimand, the demon lying on the ground coughed gently in his mouth.

    She opened her eyes and looked around in confusion. When she saw me, a frightened expression appeared on her face.

    "Lord devil, Lord devil! My servant knows his mistake, and he will never run away again! Don''t kill me, Lord devil. My servant is willing to serve you... "

    The demon said to me pitifully with tears in his eyes.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Lanstya and Ruiya looked at me in amazement.

    "What are you looking at?"

    I asked lanstya angrily.

    "What do you think?"

    Lanstya didn''t answer, but Ruiya put her hands in her waist and looked at me with her eyebrows upright. The White Wolf fenril around her was eyeing the same wolf.

    I quickly turned my attention to the succubus. Ruiya and white wolf finriel I didn''t want to provoke at all.

    "Cough, demon. You see, I''m not a fool devil. No, I mean, I''m the devil, but I''m not a fool. Eh?... "

    After the demon looked at me with suspicion, he breathed a sigh of relief, "what about the human who just saved me?"

    She looked around and then asked me.

    I was shocked. It seemed that she was unconscious before I demonized her. But it''s also good. It also saves me from trying to hide my brave identity of Anle.

    "I ate it."

    I said seriously to the demon.

    The originally pitiful and fragile demon suddenly became angry. Her eyes looked at me coldly, "he is my lifesaver! Even if you are the devil, I will replace him... "

    "Take it easy, take it easy. The demon king is teasing you. The human is gone. He left after seeing the demon king. We can prove it. "

    Lanstya hurried over to appease the evil spirit who was about to run away.

    "Sister succubus, can you tell me what''s going on? Why did the headless knight kill you? "

    Lanstya saw that the demon was in a stable mood, and then asked her.

    The scarred demon fell into memory. Her expression revealed sadness, "I was originally the toy of Satan. A toy he has never played with. Such a life would have been beautiful. Until one day, the demon king gave me to his headless knight. "

    The demon took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and then said, "from that day on, I have been tortured. The headless knight is a complete devil. What he sees is not my body, but my painful cry. In his words: "the wailing from this beautiful head is the most beautiful music in the world." Every day, my sisters and I will endure the torture of headless knights. That kind of life is like hell. "¡° This time, when he went out without a head, he took me with him. Just now when he confronted the kind man, I chose to run away. Later, he found out... "The evil spirit told me the story, which made me hate the headless knight even more. The old grandson is a master shaking S. he can handle such a delicate evil spirit. What''s more, treating the evil spirit like this is not a gentleman¡° What is Satan? " I asked the demon, who still had a frightened expression on his face, after finding out why the headless knight wanted to kill her. I care more about the headless knight''s Satan. This sudden fool demon king just hit me in the face. Is the demon king in this world as popular as the village head¡° I know you, Lord devil. You are the recognized devil of the devil family. However, there are still demons in the world who do not recognize you and obey you. And these demons formed the new demons in their mouth. The demon king of this new demon clan is Satan. No one has seen his true face. He always wears black armor. There is a rumor that he is a chaotic family... "The demon said to me, and her words surprised me. I know the chaos family. I was once thought by Youli to be the chaos family, a mysterious race that disappeared in this continent. It is also a symbol of power and a natural demon king. If a fool is a chaotic family, he is qualified to be called the demon king¡° Have you ever been in contact with the mysterious man wearing a black cloak? "¡° It seems not. We have been living on the north side of the amral empire. Satan has only seven magic generals and many magic soldiers. There are no people in black cloaks. Satan talks about you every day, saying that he wants to make you into a specimen. He is the real devil, and you are a clown... "The evil spirit relaxed her vigilance and revealed all the information she knew. It''s just that she is so frank, which makes me very embarrassed¡° Specimen, puff... "Lanstya was very happy and burst out laughing. Ruiya laughed with embarrassment, and white wolf finriel roared a few times. My heart is very depressed. Isn''t it a specimen, as for? It''s not the kind of specimen made after entering the palace¡° Well, would you like to join my orthodox demon king? There are your people in my demon king castle. The same demon. " I said to the poor demon in front of me¡° Of course! Really, Lord devil, will you take me in? It''s really great. There are demons. Who is it? Lord devil! " She said to me happily, and her words were full of joy and excitement¡° Her name is savy! A beautiful demon! " Lanstya said to her¡° Savvy? Is it the red haired blue pupil? Is there a black mole on her shoulder? " The poor demon suddenly came to her senses. She grabbed lanstya''s hand and asked anxiously. My mind is full of savvy''s shoulders. Bah, I mean, is there a mole on savvy''s shoulder¡° I think so. I saw it in the shower last time. What''s the matter? " Lanstya asked innocently. The poor demon suddenly smiled, but the smile was a little strange. Her eyes looked at the distance and whispered, "savvy, I finally found you." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 176

    In the northern suburb of Capua City, Fengyu forest.

    The demon in front of me made me difficult. I promised to give the poor demon shelter and let him join the demon king castle. But now is not the best time to go to the devil''s castle.

    It''s not because I haven''t returned the guild''s task. It''s not that I''m reluctant to give up the ten silver coins. It''s just the minimum respect for the guild''s task as a brave man. Moreover, it''s ten silver coins. Rounding is 100 million!

    "Lord devil, when will we return to the Devil Castle?"

    While I was thinking, Linze''s voice rang. Yes, the poor demon''s name was Linze.

    "Let''s go now. I''m still comfortable in the devil''s castle. I don''t want to move."

    Rhea stretched and said to lanstya and me.

    "No, not now!"

    "I have something else!"

    Lanstya and I said almost at the same time. I looked at lanstya in surprise. Does this waste goddess have the same idea as me? She doesn''t want those ten silver coins, either? Worthy of being my assistant!

    "Eh? You? "

    "Well, well, sister Ruiya, you take Linze back to the devil''s castle first. The devil and I still have something to do. That''s it. "

    "But... Well, be careful."

    Ruiya reluctantly opened the portal and took Linze, who was no longer excited but looked strange, into the portal. Just at the moment of entering, her eyes stared coldly.

    "Unexpectedly, you are also a thrifty man."

    Watching them step into the portal, I said to lanstya.

    "Hey, hey, hey? All right. Let''s go, Anle. Hand over your guild task. Let''s go shopping with money. Hey, ten silver coins are enough. "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When we first met the headless place before we returned, peddler Jian was lying on the ground doing push ups, while Zhizhang sat on peddler Jian''s back with a book without a cover in his hand. At first glance, this book looks like the one Riya often holds.

    "My brother who sells swords, the world is too dangerous. There are many demons. We must exercise well. Only in this way can we meet these demons. We can defeat them! "

    "My brother who makes sticks, why haven''t we met the demon clan? There are only these strange people who love cos."

    "My brother who sells swords, have a good exercise. There will be demons! Brother asked you to exercise for your own good! You see how much the brothers in this book love each other. They bathe, wrestle and sleep together. Look here, they kiss together? Burst together, huh?? What a broken book! "

    ¡­¡­

    Capua City, brave guild.

    "Ah, how comfortable. After shopping, drink a glass of iced white beer and thank the gods! "

    Lanstya''s mouth was full of foam. She stretched out her body and praised the God, herself.

    My eyes are twitching. This is the silver coin I worked hard to get for my life! It turned out to be the shopping bag in her hand and the beer foam on her mouth. Unhappily, I took a big gulp of beer.

    "So you just finished the guild task? Nothing happened? "

    It was Kama with big waves. She stroked her curly hair and looked at me strangely.

    After lanstya and I returned to kapua, brother Zhang Jian returned to my mansion and continued to eat and drink, while the waste goddess took me back to the task, took my hard-earned money on the street and happily bought things. On the way of shopping, he happened to meet Kama and Youli. That''s what''s happening.

    Under the questioning of Kama, I just briefly said my deeds of bravely hunting bigeye pigs, and didn''t mention anything about headless knights.

    "Otherwise, what else can I meet?"

    I said to Kama.

    "Is there no such strange person? That''s the kind you''ll ask when you meet, the kind you haven''t ridden before? "

    Kama didn''t believe it and continued to ask.

    I was a little angry. Kama really knew the existence of such a wonderful flower as the headless knight. Even if she didn''t know it was the headless knight, she also knew that there was such a strange man in the forest.

    "No!"

    "Ah? Anle, didn''t we meet a man who said you rode him? "

    "No, it''s rubbish. You remember wrong!"

    I stared at lanstya, who interrupted, and said that the waste goddess just said Oh, so she grabbed a big eyed pork chop on the table and ate it happily. She didn''t forget to praise the gods and herself.

    "Strange, forget it. No, I have a vacation anyway. Hey, sister Youli, let''s go on to Heipi! "

    Kamaso stopped asking questions and pulled up Yuli who looked at me and walked out of the brave guild.

    It''s afternoon. It''s the quietest time for the brave guild. The brave guild here also serves as a tavern.

    At the moment, there are only three or two people here, and some frustrated brave people drink beer¡° Easy! " Suddenly a familiar cry sounded outside the door. I turned my head and saw a bald Pedro with a sad face outside the door. He was surrounded by Ellie and Lina¡° You are here. "¡° Isn''t this a bald lad? I haven''t seen you for a long time. " I responded to bald ladle''s greeting¡° It''s not bald, it''s fidro! "¡° Good afternoon, Lord lanstya. " Federo and Ellie and Lina came towards me and the waste goddess and sat opposite us. They warmly greeted lanstya who was happy to eat¡° Why did you leave without saying goodbye last time? " The blue haired mage Ellie with facial paralysis said to me angrily. I knew she was complaining to me that I left quietly in the night in tanzanne town last time¡° Something... "I''m leaving." Fidro interrupted my explanation and said to me with a smile¡° Oh, No. " I answered without thinking, this bald lad, just came and left¡° I mean, leave Capua. " Fidro saw that I didn''t care, he added¡° Leave Capua? " Presumably, bald Ladybug federo originally lived in the capital city of the Duchy of yareen, the city of yareen. It is said that the name of yareen is also named after this city. The history of this ancient city is older than anyone guessed. There is a statue in the center of the city, a knight with a sword, on which yacareen is engraved. As for who he is, no one knows¡° Yes, something happened in the capital... I need to go back. " My absence was interrupted by a sad bald fidro¡° Oh, you go. Wait, are you here to say goodbye? " Federo''s words and actions make me care. I can''t figure out his intention. I just leave. As for saying goodbye? Isn''t it awkward for two big men to say goodbye? Could it be that he... Can''t, it''s absolutely impossible. He can''t accept it both psychologically and physically¡° Ah, little bald, burp ~ what can happen in the capital? " Lanstya burped and touched her round stomach. Fidro didn''t care about lanstya''s rudeness. With a sad face, he said, "the rodelians of the North attacked the northern border town of aryen."¡° The war is about to begin! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 177

    In fact, there are many small countries in durland. Only three can be called big countries.

    The northernmost part of durland is a desert with poor materials. But on this barren desert, there is a country. That is the roder country, called the roder kingdom.

    Roder people are mainly nomadic. They have powerful cavalry and agile archers. Of course, they also have powerful earth mages. Most of their magic is related to sand.

    They also have deep beliefs. They are half a religious country.

    In the southwest is the festler Empire I have been to. There are no magicians in this empire, but their swordsmen and knights are very strong, especially the three no girl luciville, who can break any magic and turn into his own attack. Although he is only a small deputy commander, he is close to invincible in a sense.

    The easternmost is the Duchy of Aryan, where I am located. Such a tripartite situation is the whole picture of durlan.

    As for the durland continent, I only know the existence of these countries, but I know very little about other too secret things. For me, a karpuya city in Aryan is all.

    At this moment, the words of bald Ladybug federo let me take a breath. War. At the moment when the world is about to usher in the end, human beings even have to fight internally to start war.

    What''s the point of spending our troops and financial resources on fratricide, even if we win territory?

    Moreover, how many people will be displaced in this war, how many will die with hatred, and how many will shed tears.

    "Bald ladybug, do you mean that the kingdom of Rodell is going to wage war against us?"

    To be sure, I asked fidro again.

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. Yes, you heard right. I''m afraid the Rodgers are really going to start a war. Brave, good at fighting and poor in materials, they have long been eyeing aryen. Small scale collisions are also common these years. But this is the first time that such a blatant attack has been made on our border towns. "

    Federo said to me very seriously.

    "War? Mankind will fight again... "

    Lanstya looked at her hands in confusion and murmured.

    War is not as light as it is said. Sometimes, some wars can''t be fought. It''s not fear. This is a kind of wisdom, the wisdom of looking at the overall situation. In addition to the scars and sadness brought by war, there is only the emptiness after victory and the pain of failure.

    "Do you need my help?"

    I said to bald fidro, although I can''t help this war as a demon king, I can''t persuade my demon servants to fight to protect the human principality.

    But as a brave man, I can contribute to Aaron.

    Although I know that there are the silver sword Knights of federo and the blood wolf Knights of Auxerre, a veteran I once seduced in women''s clothes. There are many powerful Knights guarding their homes. If they commit crimes, they will be killed.

    "Maybe later. We just came to say goodbye to our old friends."

    Bald Ladybug federo smiled at me and didn''t say anything, but the smile also inspired me.

    "If I can come back alive, I hope to be good with you..."

    After a long time, fidro said, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he set up a death flag for himself.

    "Lina, and Ellie. Are you going to the capital? "

    I quickly interrupted the bald lad''s words and asked Lina them.

    Lina and Ellie nodded and smiled at me.

    "Although my order of roses is still very weak, it is to protect its home. I will go, because this is my country. "

    "By the way, Anle, you still owe me 109 gold coins plus 99 silver coins."

    I listened to Lina''s complete statement of the arrears without interrupting her. No one knows how long the war will last, how long I will not see Lina, a year or a hundred years.

    "Anle, let''s go now. I hope you... Take good care of my master."

    Ellie said, but I always felt that the second half of her was a forced turn, and she didn''t say what she really thought.

    Just as I was about to speak, a horse roared outside the door.

    A female knight in armor came in, "Captain, you can go."

    Lina smiled at me, stood up and took the lead out of the brave guild. Ellie handed me a small pendant. The middle of the pendant was hollowed out, and a small flame like a star was placed in the pendant.

    "May the flame never go out."

    "Anle, I hope next time I see you, you will become durlan''s first braver."

    Federo got up, took a swig of beer, patted me on the shoulder and said to me.

    I smiled and looked at the bald ladybug. Before I left, I didn''t forget to set up a death flag for myself. He himself was the first brave man of durlan. If he died, wouldn''t I be the first?

    Federo left with a smile and determination and embarked on the journey to the capital. Facing them will be desperate crying and bloody killing. This is war. I looked at the waste goddess who was still in a daze and frowned. Since the moment federo said the war, lanstya fell into memory. Her face showed sadness, which could not help but remind me of the war of God in my heart¡° Lanstya? " I called her softly¡° I hate war. " She came back and said such a sentence to me¡° What happened to God''s war? " I couldn''t help but ask, even though lanstya''s expression made me worried at the moment¡° Anle, do you believe me? " She asked inexplicably¡° Believe it. "¡° One day, you will know. Sometimes ignorance is a kind of happiness. " Lanstya breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at me¡° Well, since the war is about to begin, even God can''t help it. The only way to stop the war is war. "¡° All right, all right, don''t think about it. Let''s go back to the devil''s castle! " I nodded. Lanstya really didn''t want to recall the war of God, but now it''s the only way. I''m willing to believe in my goddess. Perhaps ignorance is really happy. Devil''s castle. Lanstiyati opened the portal with the booty bought with my ten silver coins in Capua, and we returned to the devil''s castle. The landing point is my throne hall. Although I haven''t left here for a long time, I don''t know why I miss my demon servant very much. I was a little bored in my heart. I patted the armrest of the throne hard. The armrest transformed by just big wood can help me easily summon them. But when I finished clapping the handrail, I was a little surprised that no evil servant came a long time later¡° This thing is broken? " I said to lanstya, who was standing by with a dress. She came over, took a few pictures, and studied it again and again for a long time before I said, "look at me!"¡° Ah, huh? Lord devil is playing a rogue! Sister Ruiya, come and save me! " Lanstya shouted in a panic, pretending to be afraid. But to my surprise, Ruiya didn''t arrive quickly, and an ominous premonition came to my mind¡° Lord devil, Lord devil, you are finally back. " Just when I was anxious to go out to check, Yuli burst in in some panic¡° What''s the matter, Julie. Why didn''t you come? " Julie raised her head and looked at me. She opened her mouth gently with a sad face¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 178

    Devil''s castle, savvy''s room.

    As the general guarding the fourth floor of the demon king castle, savvy''s boudoir is also on the fourth floor.

    This is the first time I came to savy''s room. It is very open on weekdays. She often attacks me at night. The layout of the room is surprisingly simple and simple.

    At the moment, savvy is lying in bed. The thin quilt can better set off her proud curve. Her breathing is short and her face is pale.

    Gemini Lori Bella and fiora sat beside her. This is the first time I saw Gemini Lori after returning from the blood clan territory.

    "Lord devil! Sister Shawei, she, sister she, suffered a serious injury and a long cut in her stomach. Lord devil, please save her, sister Shawei. "

    Fiora was not proud and charming. Anxious, she cried the moment she saw me.

    "Lord devil..."

    Bella sat haggard by savvy''s bed. She turned her head and said hello to me.

    I walked up to savy and stroked her forehead, which was hot. With an uneasy heart, I opened her quilt. At the moment, she was only wearing a bra, and her abdomen was wrapped with gauze round and round, and there was blood overflow on the gauze.

    "Lanstya!"

    I yelled at lanstya. She was startled. She was stunned for a long time. Then he hurried over to treat savvy.

    "What the hell is going on!"

    I can feel my voice is loud, and from fiola and Youli''s surprise, my expression is also terrible at the moment.

    "It''s the demon brought by Lord Ruiya..."

    Bella, who was helping to untie the gauze on savvy''s abdomen, sighed.

    "Lord devil, when the demon brought back by Lord Ruiya met sister savy, they were still very happy, like sisters who had been separated for many years. Sister savvy cried for a long time. "

    "Then we held a welcome party for the demon Linze. They were very happy at the welcome meeting. After that, we returned to our room. "

    "Later, I wanted to ask sister Shawei for some magic potion to let the demon lord you... Er, I mean, when I came to sister Shawei''s room..."

    Bella explained to me that she just inadvertently seemed to say something terrible, but now is not the time to care about it.

    "Savvy, sister savvy, she has fallen down. The demon escaped from the devil''s castle with a sharp knife in his hand and a bloody smile. Now Lord Ruiya has taken someone to catch her..."

    Bella''s words made me feel guilty. If I didn''t greedy for the ten gold coins, if I came back with the demon Linze. If I

    But this poor and clear demon, I rescued her from hell, and the excited look when she heard about savvy, how could she do it to savvy? Things seem complicated.

    "Demon king, savvy is poisoned. There''s nothing I can do about it."

    Lanstya, who was being treated, suddenly stopped the treatment. She said sadly to me.

    "What are you talking about! You are a female... But a falling angel. You have learned healing magic! Now you say you can''t save it! "

    "Calm down, demon king. Calm down, find Linze, know what poison you can save savvy. Now it''s no use yelling! "

    Lanstya suddenly hugged me.

    "I know you''re sad. I know you''re complaining about yourself. But things have happened. We should try to save them. Anger and blame can''t solve any problems. It''s my fault. I''m so useless that I can''t solve such toxins... "

    Lanstya''s temperature and gentle words calmed me down.

    "Sorry, I''m excited. It''s not your fault... "

    I sat by savy''s bed and waited for their return.

    Lanstya sat next to me and looked at savvy and sighed.

    Not long after, there was a noise outside savvy''s room.

    Ruiya and white wolf finriel with a cold face came in. Behind them, Dawu also had a big wooden frame with the demon Linze tied up. Qiu also followed them and looked at Linze angrily.

    Finally, chongbao climbed in, and Linze was tied with silk thread.

    "I knew you would come back."

    Ruiya said to me in a cold tone.

    I nodded at the crowd and touched Tianbao''s head. Tianbao hissed. I knew it was expressing my anger and worry.

    "I saved you. Why did you do that!"

    I said sharply to Linze.

    "It''s the kind and brave man, not you. Hey, hey, I just want to kill her! "

    Linze said to me indifferently. Her eyes looked at Shawei lying in bed.

    "If you don''t find it, I''ll have taken out her heart. I really want to see what color her heart is!"

    "Shut up!"¡° You''ve had enough! " Lanstya and I roared at the same time. Lanstya, who has changed her character, is rarely angry. She has always been gentle. Now she frowns and seems to want to give up her people¡° The antidote! Hand it in! " Linze looked at me without saying a word, with a crazy smile on her face¡° Lord devil, didn''t you tell her to shut up? " Dawu came up to him with a funny mask. This expression was very eye-catching in this case. Especially this sentence really made me find a vent for my anger¡° He, Dawu, zongzi! " I pointed to Dawu and said to Tianbao. It seemed that Tianbao couldn''t stand Dawu with this mask. He soon wrapped Dawu in silk. Dawu was like a mummy, but his mouth was not begging for mercy, but a sound of joy. My angry liver hurt. I kicked Dawu out of the room and closed the door¡° I''ll ask again, where''s the antidote! " I yelled at Linze again¡° No, even if there is, do you think I will give it to you? " Linze raised her head and looked at me with a smile¡° I''ll kill you. "¡° Do you think I''m afraid to die? The place where I used to live is crueler than hell. Compared with hell, what is death? " Linze looked up at me¡° You! Why did you do that? " Lanstya saw that my threat was useless. She came forward and said to Linze. Although her tone was not too angry, she was never gentle¡° Why? Just because of her, this hateful demon savvy, what a bullshit prophecy! She killed my people, she killed my sister! Because of her, I will live a hell like life! We paid so much, but she abandoned me! "¡° Isn''t that enough? Is it wrong that I killed her? What''s wrong! Sister, I''ll avenge you. Savvy is dead. She''s dead! That''s it for the demons. They''re all dead. We don''t need any future, because there''s no future at all. "¡° Grandma, if you''re still alive. Please tell me, is this the future you want? " Linze roared wildly, but the voice gradually became weak, and finally became a cry... "Demon clan, no future..." this novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 179

    Linze''s sudden emotional change surprised everyone on the court.

    However, the words in her mouth made me care more. From her state and emotion, I felt that her words were not a lie, that is to say, Linze''s sister died because of savvy, and she fell into the hands of Satan demon king because of savvy?

    It seems that Shawei''s past is not so smooth. These evil servants in the demon king castle have a sad past, and they have been redeemed by the first generation. Perhaps it is because of the unusual sadness that the first generation wants redemption.

    "You can''t save her, even if you are the devil. Oh, give up. "

    Linze put away her tears and returned to a state of excited madness.

    "You said your sister died for savvy? In other words, your sister wants to save savvy, right? And now you kill the man your sister wants to save. Do you think it''s worth your sister''s death if you do so? "

    I said to the crazy Linze. Although it was just a guess, I still spoke boldly.

    In a short silence, Linze''s face showed a sad expression, and her eyes looked at the distance.

    "I''m going to watch Sha Wei die. Ha ha, she will die. Only the demon can solve the poison of the demon. You can only watch her die. Hey, hey. "

    After a long time, Linze''s words rang out again, and her words were full of excitement. Such a face not only made me sick, but also made me feel a trace of pain. What has she experienced? Or is it the nature of demons?

    However, her words reminded me that only demons can solve the poison of demons. However, there is more than one demon in my demon king castle. She must have never thought that there are many mysterious and rare demons in the demon king castle.

    Because savvy''s servants are demons.

    I winked at Youli, who understood and left Shawei''s room.

    "Devil, if I say. Using all your blood can save savvy. Will you save her? "

    Linze looked at me jokingly and said.

    "I will, and my eyebrows won''t blink."

    With that, I began to falsely bleed myself, and I couldn''t watch my boastful actions.

    Linze was stunned, and then there was loss on her face.

    "Why! Why, all of you are willing to pay for her! Why, just because she''s a grandmother''s child? Just because she''s a prophet? Why does everyone care about her and why is everyone willing to die for her! "

    Finally, Linze, whose mood recovered and calmed down, went crazy again, howling in her mouth.

    "Put her in jail first."

    I really couldn''t stand such Linze and waved to Qiu.

    Qiu Huiyi took away Linze, who couldn''t help shouting and scolding and crying.

    "Lord devil, here you are."

    Not long after Qiu took Linze away. Julie came in with two demons.

    When savvy''s servants saw savvy lying in bed, they looked anxious. They quickly came to savvy''s bed and looked at savvy''s situation carefully. It took a long time to breathe a sigh of relief.

    One of the servants came to me and spoke softly in my ear. Her words made me blush.

    "Lord devil, grandma savvy, she just lost too much blood and fainted. But grandma, she was poisoned. If you don''t understand the poison, you will really die. But the solution is also very simple. This is the unique poison of our demon clan. Er, it''s not so much poison as flattering medicine... "

    "If you want to solve this toxin, only with..."

    Savvy''s servant called her grandmother. The demon didn''t say anything behind it, but I''ve guessed the end. Where is this poison? This is computer accessories!

    "Is that the only way? Is there such evil in this world? "

    There''s no way, only dedication. For a time, I was eager to try. It was just a simple way to cure the disease and save people.

    "You all go out. I''m going to die!"

    I said to the crowd, lanstya looked at me strangely, and Ruiya spat, as if she had guessed something. I have to say, what does the goddess think all day? What a dirty chicken!

    "Well, Lord devil, I''ve released my charm to grandma savvy. She will have a happy night in her dream, and still talk to Lord devil. But if you want to be realistic once, it''s OK. "

    Savvy''s servant stood on tiptoe and lay down in my ear, whispered, and licked my ear very appropriately.

    "Lord devil, we can accompany each other."

    I was so excited that I quickly and gently pushed away the demon servant who looked at me, adjusted my sleeves, looked at Sha Wei seriously, and learned the look of Tai Chi massage hands over her. He shouted in his mouth, "heaven and earth, all kinds of toxins will be cleared quickly."

    Then I clapped my hands and said to the people with a confused face.

    "Well, I''ve solved savy''s toxin. Leave a few people to guard Shawei. The rest pay attention not to let Linze in the prison run away. I have something else to ask her. "

    After savvy''s servants told me about the toxin, I had a very bold guess. That is, Linze doesn''t really want to kill savvy. If she really wants to, she doesn''t have to say that only the demon can solve the poison. And the timing of her attack on savvy also makes me care. If you really want to kill someone and this person is still close to you, you can choose to do it late at night instead of just ending the orientation party. Can Linze really make such a low-level mistake? Rather than being caught by Bella, it''s not that Linze deliberately let others find out¡° Lord devil, it''s really awesome. I''m stupid. How on earth did you detoxify? " Dawu, with a wig like a pheasant''s tail hair, came over and interrupted my wishful thinking. He complimented me. This little shriveled calf, in order to ease the embarrassment, I let everyone go. The grandson doesn''t open any pot¡° That''s the solution! " With that, I kicked Dawu''s ass directly. Perhaps after learning that savvy''s life was not in danger, they were relieved and in a happy mood. My magic servants gave out rare laughter¡° Demon king, how do you detoxify? I don''t even know what kind of poison it is. I don''t understand the attack principle. As soon as I touch the poison, I feel a little hot. " Lanstya also scratched her head and said to me with a curious face. I reluctantly looked at the waste goddess. It was really as simple as a piece of white paper. I didn''t want to tell her that the so-called toxin was actually a computer accessory... "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask. It''s scattered. Gemini and Youli, you can stay." With that, I ran away and left Shawei''s room. Behind me came Ruiya''s light spit. Sure enough, the goddess thought of dirty things all day. One day later, there were only two people in savvy''s room, me and savvy. As savvy''s servant said, savvy was really okay. When she woke up, her face was flushed. She was weak, but she looked at me awkwardly. I avoided her sight, but I couldn''t help imagining what kind of dream she had¡° How do you feel when you wake up? " When I finished, I suddenly realized that I had said the wrong thing again. The flush on savvy''s face was deeper. With her face and the small horn on her head, she was already hooked. At the moment, it made my nose bleed. Nose blood still flowed down. Just as I was about to wipe, a red figure like lightning swept by, sweeping away my nosebleed¡° Burp ~ I''ve been hungry recently. Master, where have you been before, and you don''t take my clothes. "¡° Well, I understand! " This figure is the blood beast Xiaohong. After he looked at me and stared at him, he rolled into a ball and rolled out of savvy''s room¡° Cough, Xiao Hong hasn''t eaten for several days. I just wanted to feed him. Don''t say that, savvy, what''s the feud between Linze and you? " Savvy bowed her head and didn''t speak. I realized it. I said the wrong thing again¡° Lord devil, do you really want to know? " After a long time, savvy raised her head, her face full of tears, and gently said to me. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 180

    In the early stage of the demon invasion, there was a race in the original Asian world. It was a sad race among these terrible and vicious Asian races. This race was called the demon clan.

    The evil demons in the eyes of all demons actually have unknown bitterness.

    Demons have no men, no one knows how they reproduce, but once a new life comes to this race, it is often the beginning of tragedy.

    Different from the same evil but widely distributed forest banshees, there is only one demon family in the whole continent, that is, there is only one demon queen, who is called her grandmother.

    Except grandma, all the demons are the playthings and servants of the chaos family. On this continent, the few chaotic people are a symbol of strength and mystery and a natural king. The outside world is in awe of them. No one has really seen the chaotic family. The only thing that knows is that the chaotic family is a pure beast. I''m afraid there is only the demon family.

    Everyone of chaos clan will enslave several demons to vent their * *. Those demons have no dignity and are like toys, allowing chaos to insult and bully, whip and kill. Weak demons can''t change this sad fact. Even resistance will only end in a more miserable end.

    Magic land, grandmother''s room.

    The young grandmother has a peerless face, but there is bitterness and helplessness in her face. Especially when she looks at the black mole on the back of the baby girl in her arms, her grief is like the essence.

    "It''s a prophecy, an ancient prophecy. If so, would this child be hope? "

    The young grandmother looked at the baby girl in her arms and muttered.

    "Grandma..."

    Beside her, a demon whispered to her grandmother.

    "Stop talking, whether it''s true or not. I''ve decided. You don''t want to live in such humiliation, do you? "

    "But grandma, we resisted. Have you forgotten the ending of that time? Besides, should we really believe this prophecy? "

    The young grandmother looked straight into the distance. "Of course I remember, but. If even a child can get out of this hell, death is worth it. We have lived in such humiliation for too long. "

    "Are you afraid of death?"

    The young grandmother looked at the demon around her and asked seriously.

    "Death? What''s the difference between living and dying like this. Grandma, now that you have made up your mind, let''s fight for freedom again! "

    "Go back, chaos people are not easy to mess with."

    "My subordinates leave."

    In the room, only the grandmother was left. The young grandmother smiled at the baby in her arms, "savvy, just call you savvy. Soon, soon, trust grandma, my child. "

    Gradually, savvy grew up. Linze and her sister Lina played with her.

    Young demons don''t know the cruelty of the world. Naive, they live carefree.

    Play and frolic, happy laughter and happy cry.

    "Savvy, look. I caught a big fish! "

    "Wow, sister Lina is great!"

    "Sister Lina, can we have roast fish?"

    Three children played carefree in the stream. The clear stream wet their clothes, their hair and their smiling faces.

    Grandma''s room.

    "Grandma, why do we demons dress like this? I don''t like it at all!"

    Sawy looked at her very revealing clothes and said coquettishly to her grandmother. At the age of 14, she didn''t like such a dress.

    Grandma didn''t speak. She put her hand on savvy''s small corner and stroked it gently, with a firm look in her eyes.

    As time went by, savvy gradually grew up, like a beautiful flower. She was sixteen years old.

    In these 16 years, she has been inseparable with Linze and Lina. For savvy, Linze and Lina are her closest relatives besides her grandmother.

    "Savvy, I''m your sister. In the future, my sister will help you. If there are bad people, hum! "

    "Sister Lina is the best."

    Shawei said happily, swinging her small tail behind her.

    "Hum, Linze wants to be protected by her sister!"

    "Well, well, you are all my good sisters."

    Grandma''s room.

    "Grandma, chaos is coming. This time, the leader of the chaos minority asked Shawei, Linze and Lina. "

    The visitor said to his grandmother, with some annoyance in his words.

    "I know it''s not time yet. I can feel that the world is deteriorating. Soon, trust me soon. The prophecy will come true. "

    "But, grandma, if the plan really succeeds..."

    "Don''t say it. Even if I can only escape from savy, I will do so. She is the predicted future of our family. If she escapes, it will be the day when the new demon family is born. "

    "Luna, am I selfish? Because this nihilistic prophecy will set one free, but it will take the life of the whole family. Is such freedom worth it? " Luna didn''t speak. She didn''t know how to answer. To be honest, she had had enough of such a life without dignity. What''s the difference between this and death. But she was a little confused to believe an empty prophecy and take the life of the whole family. After a long time, Luna sighed, "grandma, if the prediction is true, it''s worth it! I hope the new grandmother can lead the demons to real freedom. On that day, my family is really alive! " Grandma looked straight ahead and smiled. Magic land square. At the age of 16, Savi looked at a square full of people and fell into meditation. This was the first time she had seen so many people gather together since she could remember¡° What are they doing? Sister Lina, this is the first time that many of our people have returned from abroad and gathered together. " Savvy said to Lina, who was older than her. Lina didn''t answer, but took a meaningful look at savvy. There was a hesitation in Linze''s eyes around her. No, it should be fear. All the demons know about the plan, but savvy is still in the dark. Most people have the determination to die. For them, such a day is really not as good as dying. It is a good thing if they can save their people before they die. Moreover, everyone is full of hope for the future of the demon family. But there is also confusion and fear. It is better to be enslaved without dignity than to die. Linze is also afraid. She has not experienced the hell like life in the mouth of the demon. She is simply afraid of death. Chaotic family land. Shawei, Linze and Lina finally came to the chaotic family land. Different from what they imagined, the chaotic family land is resplendent. The robust chaos clan has broad bat wings behind them. They all have strange patterns on their bodies and domineering devil horns on their heads. Linna and Linze are shaken. Will the chaos family really be the animals and demons in the mouth of those ancestors? This day is the first day that Shawei came to the chaos land, and it is also the day that the demon world has undergone drastic changes. On this day, every Asian entered the huge gate that appeared out of thin air with confusion. No one knows why, just tell them about the danger. The Asian world is about to be destroyed. Only through the door to the unknown continent can we get a new life. So the demon clan invaded durlan. At the same time, the demon''s plan began. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 181

    Like the ancient prophecy, the demon who endured oppression and humiliation ushered in the day when he fought for freedom.

    This day is the day of the destruction of the Asian world, and also the day when the Asian people, the demon family, invaded durlan.

    The whole Asian world was in chaos, and countless demon families were crazy, like beasts'' perception of danger. They ignored the struggle and went to the open door. Trying to leave this world that is about to be destroyed.

    For them, although the other side of the gate is an unknown world, it is also a world of hope.

    Before the giant gate, the last group to evacuate was the chaos family. The chaos family who originally wanted to leave the Asian continent with these demons encountered trouble.

    Because the demons who suffered from bullying and oppression stood up.

    Countless demons confront the chaos family. In terms of quantity, the demons occupy an advantage, but this advantage is fragile like soap bubbles, which break when touched.

    Grandma stood in front of the demon family, and savvy stood behind her. Looking at all this, she didn''t know the plan, so she couldn''t know the coming nightmare.

    "Mere slaves, you are looking for your own death!"

    The leader of chaos family flapped his wings behind him. He roared. The power of anger rolled up the wind and blew his grandmother''s hair.

    He didn''t believe that these cowardly slaves had the courage to shout with the noble chaotic family. In his opinion, this was death.

    "I know who you are."

    Grandma suddenly said to the patriarch, and the patriarch of chaos flashed an imperceptible look in his eyes. This look is called panic.

    "My people, my humiliated people. We demons have lived such a humiliating life for thousands of years. We swallow it for the continuation of the race. But this does not mean that our people have no blood! But that doesn''t mean our people are afraid of death! "

    Grandma stood straight, her image imprinted in savvy''s eyes. Shawei stared at all this, and her small head tried to think about what would happen.

    "It''s just a mere plaything. It''s so mysterious here! However, due to the continuation of your race, I haven''t played with the Succubus''s grandmother yet. Look at your figure and skin. It must be fun to play, right? Now surrender to me, and I can spare your people a way to live. "

    "If not, your demon family will be buried in this land and destroyed together with this broken world."

    The head of chaos clan looked at his grandmother with playful eyes.

    Grandma smiled. The wings behind her flapped a few times, and the black whip in her hand waved in the air. There was a popping sound.

    "Perhaps it was you who were buried."

    Grandma looked at the chaos clan leader without fear.

    "Kill them and leave grandma!"

    At this moment, the chaos clan leader was afraid, and his grandmother''s eyes made him shrink back.

    The weak are weak because they have no heart to resist. On this day, submissive as the demon family of sheep, awakened the soul of the wolf.

    "Father, when can I sleep with Savi?"

    When the leader of chaos clan finished speaking, a chaotic clan who looked very weak, tilted his head and had sticky snot flowing out of his nose said to the leader.

    This man is the minority leader of chaos family and enjoys high status and glory. Unfortunately, his IQ is negative.

    The patriarch took a smoke from the corner of his eye. His only son is also the biggest problem that puzzles him. He winked at the people on one side, and then someone hurried forward and took away the mentally retarded young patriarch.

    "Savvy, take this. Remember, you will be the grandmother of my demon family in the future. Although the demon clan has a very bad reputation, we are not Yin evil demon clan. What we yearn for in our bones is freedom and freedom! "

    "My people! Fight for freedom! "

    Grandma gave a ring to savvy. The ring was a symbol of her grandmother''s status. Savvy held it tightly in her hand.

    Savvy didn''t understand her grandmother''s words, but her heart was aching. She opened her mouth several times to persuade her grandmother''s dangerous behavior, but the rising mood of the people drove her, and she couldn''t help whispering: freedom

    So the war began, killing, death, blood, loess.

    The battle between the demon and the chaos family can only be described as death. The difference in power is too great

    The young savvy, Lina and Linze sisters looked at everything with fear. For them at the age of 16, this scene was the end.

    "Grandma, stop. Our people! "

    Shawei cried with her grandmother in her arms. After seeing the people die one after another, Shawei still couldn''t help begging her grandmother.

    But her grandmother''s eyes were firm. She ignored savvy''s cry.

    "Come on, come on, be patient. Lina, take care of your future grandmother. "

    Grandma gently pushed away Shawei. She looked calm and stood in front of the head of chaos clan. At the moment, the Asian continent is confused with smoke and the earth is roaring.

    The door is about to close. There is a haze in the sky overhead. The sun can''t shine on this land. There is only such a color as despair between heaven and earth¡° Great God, listen to my prayer. Your humble servant, Meimo grandmother, appeals to you again. Ask your anger to burn these demons in the underworld. Please sprinkle light on this world. Please open your eyes! " Grandma smiled, put the dagger into her chest, and then pulled it out, spilling blood on the ground¡° Great... God! Please accept me, dirty and humble... Sacrifice. "¡° I said... I know your identity... The destruction of this world... Is also because of you? A demon from the underworld. Go back to... Hell... "My people! For freedom, for the future! For the new grandmother, savvy! " Grandma was like a reflection. She shouted loudly. Then she fell heavily to the ground. Her eyes looked in the direction of the door. There stood savy and many children as old as her. They had a common name - hope and the future. At the moment when grandma''s voice just fell, countless adult demons on the battlefield were crazy. They inserted daggers into their chest one after another. They shouted loudly, praying for the Almighty and selfless God of light, and the God who can bring punishment to these demons in the underworld! The blood has dyed the earth red. The red blood is so eye-catching on the black earth. Such a color should be visible in the sky. In fact, the gods in the sky did see it. Soon, in the sky, a ray of golden light penetrated the heavy haze, shone on the earth, shone on the red blood, and flashed a gorgeous light. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 182

    Golden light pervaded the whole battlefield. Gold and red intertwined together to form a light called miracle.

    There are howls of chaos people everywhere. The golden light is very fast. God''s anger can be resisted by his little chaos people.

    "No, no, it''s absolutely impossible! How could anyone know who we are! Who the hell is she! Who is it! "

    The chaos clan leader roared angrily.

    Golden lights pierced the haze, like sharp arrows, and shot through the chest of one chaotic family after another. Only after a wisp of black smoke, the chaotic family disappeared, as if it had never appeared.

    He was flustered. Of course he was flustered. This is death, real death, and this is God''s punishment. Angry divine punishment.

    "Help me! Master, help me! "

    He wailed. Even the noble chaos family was so ridiculous in the face of death. He didn''t have the boldness of his grandmother. He was afraid of death.

    His wailing had no effect. He was abandoned. In despair, he saw the door that was about to close.

    The golden light is particularly dense. Countless chaotic families want to pass through, but they die here.

    "Come on, go to the door. Go through the door! Child, my son! "

    He swam in the golden light, avoiding and searching.

    Finally, he found his child who was absent-minded in the crowd. At this moment, the patriarch picked up the silly young patriarch with some heartache and took him to the door quickly.

    Along the way, let the golden light pierce his wings, but the patriarch is indeed a bit stronger than ordinary people.

    He roared and tried to pass through the area where the golden light was particularly dense

    "Savvy! Go! "

    Linna hurried anxiously. Although her heart was sad, she remembered her grandmother''s words very clearly: take savvy through the door and protect savvy. She is your new grandmother.

    If grandma is here, she wants to be there. Grandma is there, the devil is there.

    "No, no, sister Lina, I''m going to save grandma. I''m going to save grandma. Can''t you see, grandma? She''s dead. They''re all dead! "

    Shawei roared with grief. If it weren''t for the pull of Linze and Lina, she would have run to the cemetery of the chaotic family that was pierced through her chest by golden light.

    "As you said, grandma, she''s dead. Now you''re the new grandmother. You can''t die. You, you are the hope of our demons. You, yes, they are all dead... "

    Lina couldn''t help crying. How could a child accept such a death easily.

    However, when seeing the head of chaos clan angrily trying to pass through a golden section not far in front of the door, Lina wiped her tears. Savvy, who pulled up the resistance

    Finally, Shawei, Lina and Linze went through the door and brought a few people to this strange world

    On the other hand, the chaotic clan leader with some stupid sons also passed through the door at the critical moment. His leg was pierced by the golden light. He grinned and scolded in pain.

    "Silly boy, this is a new world. We will build a new kingdom here. "

    "Father, when can I sleep with Savi?"

    The patriarch looked at his son angrily and smiled bitterly, "the demons have to die! They killed our people! "

    The silly young patriarch wrote down his father''s words in his heart, and he nodded solemnly.

    "Now, let''s pursue those humble playthings. I will punish them well!"

    The patriarch uttered disgusting laughter.

    Shawei and others who thought they had escaped the chaos family and gained a new life still ushered in their nightmare. Yes, they were caught up by the chaos family leader and the young family leader

    "Kill her, kill savvy. She''s the demon''s new grandmother!"

    The patriarch yelled at the silly son. After the silly young patriarch was used to seeing blood, he was full of violence at the moment. He took out the long knife from his waist and flapped his wings towards the trembling demons surrounding the city.

    "Run!"

    Lina stood out and stood in front of Shawei. The stupid young patriarch''s knife pierced Lina''s chest.

    Lina turned back and smiled brightly at savy.

    "Demons, the future! Grandma! "

    Shawei''s howling, Linze is howling, but there is something different in her eyes when she looks at Shawei. Maybe this is the beginning of estrangement.

    "You all have to die, and the demons all have to die!"

    The young clan leader holds a sharp knife in his hand and looks at these demons. These chaotic families naturally have a different pleasure in being howled and painful.

    "Ha ha, you are my son."

    The chaos clan leader smiled with satisfaction.

    Their father and son watched a group of demons running flustered and aimless. Like a cat catching a mouse, they soon caught up with these helpless demons who thought they had hope again.

    "Let sister Shawei go. Linze is willing to serve her master."

    Young Linze, with firm eyes, stood in front of Shawei¡° No, no, no, Linze, no! "¡° Father, when can I sleep with Linze? " The silly young patriarch saw Linze''s face full of tears again. At the moment, Linze has a different temptation to the young patriarch¡° Get out! " The young patriarch''s mouth gave out a Hei hei laugh and slowly approached Linze. Shawei tightly hugged Linze''s legs and was kicked away by the young patriarch. The corner of her mouth overflowed with blood. Looked at the young patriarch who was moving towards the distance with Linze in despair. Soon after, the young patriarch shouted angrily in the forest not far away, "ah! The demons have to die! " The head of chaos clan, with a playful face, looked at the demons who were less than 20 people in front of him, as well as Shawei, who was crying in front of the team. He turned a deaf ear to his son''s cry not far away¡° Sure enough, heaven will never kill me! I will torture you well and let you see hell. The humble mole ants think they can escape their fate. In fact, it is just a ridiculous struggle. " The patriarch smiled wildly¡° God won''t kill you? Then I''ll die! " When the patriarch smiled happily, a man in black armor came to them. The cold voice can''t tell likes and dislikes¡° You are... Run! " At the last moment, the leader of chaos clan roared with all his strength in the direction of his son not far away, and then fell to the ground. With just one blow, the chaos clan leader lost his life¡° I''m late. " The armor man came to savvy and gently wiped savvy''s tears... "Please, save Linze!"¡° It''s too late. " The man wearing armor was the first demon king. The first demon king had no time to explain too much, so he left with Shawei. Not long after the first generation left, an illusory huge body appeared in the place where the first generation stayed¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 183

    Savvy finished the story with a smile. I didn''t expect her story to be so sad. Savvy carries more than you Li and Gemini. The fate of the whole family is on her shoulders. I admire Shawei. Her life is so complex and difficult, but she can still face it with a smile.

    Perhaps this is the charm of the demon. There is an obsession with the world.

    She is still in the demon king castle and obeys the orders of my demon king. Indeed, as Linze said, the demon family has no future, but has moved from one rule to another.

    "Savvy, your demon family... Otherwise, don''t obey me. I''ll give you real freedom. You can lead your demon family to live in the demon king castle. But you''re not listening to me. You form an alliance with me, we are equal... "

    "Lord devil, I''m fine. You will always be my demon king, and the Meimo family is also very good now. Such freedom may not be what grandma expected. But it''s what I want most. I can smile and say to my grandmother, "we did it."

    The weak savvy grinned. She covered my mouth with her index finger and interrupted my next words.

    "Is it because of the early generation?"

    My mind popped out and asked.

    Savvy moved her finger, covered her stomach and smiled, "Lord devil, you really don''t understand the amorous feelings. It was because of him in the past, but now it is because of you. I''ve seen how you treat savvy and Gemini. "

    "The demon is tired, and savvy is tired. Savvy also wants to be treated like that. Savvy wants to find someone to rely on... "

    Savvy said something and threw herself into my arms. At this moment, I didn''t push savvy away

    "Lord devil, Linze, she..."

    "I know, I have my plan."

    "Savvy, in the future, you and your demons will hide in the demon king castle. I will unify my caliber and declare that you are dead."

    "Lord devil, what do you want?"

    "Sha Wei, if that chaotic young clan leader is still alive, don''t you want revenge?"

    Shawei looked up at me and couldn''t help tears in her eyes. "Shawei thought, Shawei didn''t want to kill him all the time!"

    "Will you believe me?"

    Shawei didn''t ask again. After a long time, she raised her head from my arms, looked at me through tears and smiled, and nodded seriously.

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    At the moment, all my evil servants are present, except for Shawei and her demons who I arranged to hide in the dark.

    "You mean, you''re going to do this? Enchanted by her? "

    Lanstya asked me, frowning with disgust.

    "Bah! I think you want to enjoy it? "

    Ruiya spat at me and said to me with a disgusted face. White Wolf finriel, also roared, as if talking about the smelly hooligan.

    I looked at the crowd reluctantly. The Gemini fiola looked at me angrily. Bella would be sick and charming again. She looked at me with an evil face and kept laughing. Her eyes were red and scared.

    "Lord devil, your guess is not unreasonable, but will it be very dangerous?"

    You Li said to me after thinking for a long time.

    "Julie, maybe this is the best way. Besides, I still have this. Even if I am charmed, my consciousness is still awake. "

    I showed a silver ring. The white ring was inlaid with a light red unknown gem. This ring is the symbol of the grandmother of the demon family. This ring is the keepsake left by the old grandmother to Shawei. The charm of the demon will be greatly reduced with this ring.

    "The devil Satan in the headless knight''s mouth is likely to be the young patriarch of the chaos family who did not die at the beginning. His purpose is that savvy is afraid of me. "

    I told me about the story of another demon king force and savvy. The sudden appearance of the headless knight and the succubus Linze who happened to be saved by me seemed accidental, but there was a smell of conspiracy.

    This is clearly Satan''s provocation to me. No matter whether Linze is an enemy or a friend, I must strangle Satan''s existence.

    "There can only be one demon king in this world."

    With a wave of one hand, a dark green flame appeared on my hand.

    "That''s me."

    With my grasp, the dark flame went out in an instant

    Devil''s castle, fourth floor, the prison guarded by charm Shawei.

    At the moment, dau and gangdamu are guarding outside the prison. They are playing some philosophical games.

    Gangdamu and Dawu are holding together and carrying out a classical wrestling ceremony.

    "Stop, what are you two doing!"

    I yelled at the two who were struggling together.

    "Lord devil, I am wronged. I guard this hateful demon, day and night. I said, it''s not good to stay up late, and my hair is easy to fall off. Who ever thought that big mufei said I was laughing at him! "

    Dawu saw that it was me and took the lead in vomiting bitter water.

    "Lord devil, don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s obviously laughing at me." Gangdamu said reluctantly. I''m too lazy to listen to these two teasing words. One is a skeleton with a mallet hair. One is goblin. His hair is like three hairs. He has to change a colorful wig every day¡° I''ll ask you, do you two have hair? "¡° Get out of here. " I didn''t feel soft about these two wonderful flowers. I sent them away. I opened the prison and went in. The dark and damp prison made me feel a little uncomfortable. Linze curled up in the corner and looked at me without God¡° Savvy is dead. Are you satisfied now? "¡° Oh. " Linze looked up at me and lowered her head again. But this eye was obviously surprised, with a trace of loss and resentment¡° To tell you the truth, it''s a pity. You should know what savvy tastes like. Tut tut. "¡° There are no demons in my demon king castle. There are still many demons who have been fooled and killed by me these years. You know, succubus is really the best toy in the world. Now in this world, I''m afraid you are the only demon? " I squatted next to Linze, pinched her chin and said. Linze looked at me with spring in her eyebrows and eyes, and grinned. Just a trace of malice flashed in her eyes, just for a moment. If I hadn''t looked at her carefully, I really couldn''t find such a change¡° Lord devil, as long as you don''t kill me, I can do anything. " Linze''s dispirited look came to her for a moment. She looked at me and revealed her charm in her smile¡° I like a sensible person like you very much. I didn''t take you back to the devil''s castle in vain. King Savi has really had enough. If you can satisfy the king, the king will not treat you badly. Get up. Let the king enjoy the last demon in the world. " Linze looked at me and smiled. For a moment, I was fascinated. However, this feeling came and went quickly. After enjoying the charm skill of the succubus, I still want to admit the strength of the chaotic family. If those chaotic families could not resist magic at the beginning, they might not be the opponent of the succubus at all. I looked at Linze with a smile, because the fish had taken the bait. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 184

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    Now I am sitting on the throne and Linze is sitting on my lap, although I have told these magic servants that I will release Linze and be charmed by her. But my evil servants are still disgusted.

    Especially lanstya is exaggerated to the extreme.

    "Savvy is dead. Come and see my new toy, Linze."

    I stroked Linze''s chin, deliberately pretended to be obscene, and how to give full play to obscenity. After I recalled the old rogue kolomir, I mastered some essence.

    "Lord devil, savvy, she just left, not long ago..."

    Julie frowned and said to me.

    "Lord devil, your servant really talks a lot."

    Linze said softly in my ear. She also deliberately breathed and scratched my ear roots. Of course, my heart was even more itchy.

    Linze''s words obviously had the magic of the demon, and I just felt my mind floating.

    "Shut up! You Li, Ben Wang doesn''t need you to teach me how to do it! Put her in jail! As a punishment! "

    I yelled at you Li without thinking.

    "Demon king, you, you''re crazy!"

    When lanstya heard what I said, she pointed at me and said angrily.

    "Do you want to challenge the majesty of the king?"

    I rolled my eyelids and looked at lanstya provocatively. Her body trembled slightly and was obviously angry.

    "Press lanstya into prison together. But who else has an opinion? "

    I held my cheek and looked at the evil servants below. Linze hugged my head and looked at me with a spring breeze. She looked indescribably proud.

    "You dare!"

    After I finished speaking, Ruiya suddenly appeared a golden spear in her hand. She looked at me with a slight frown and said. White Wolf finriel also yelled at me.

    "Lord devil, your demon servant is a little powerful. If I had been my former master, I''m afraid there would have been corpses everywhere. "

    Linze put her body close to me again. Her plump European pie squeezed my chest, burning like fire.

    My heart is beating. At this moment, my mind is blank. Kill her, kill her, only such a sentence kept echoing in my mind.

    If there is no enchanting magic that can resist the demons, this race is really invincible. The chaotic family, who can control life and death between words, is naturally resistant to all kinds of enchanting magic and knows how to prevent enchanting magic, is really their natural enemy.

    "Well, I''m too indulgent to wait for you. I''m afraid you haven''t appreciated the majesty of the king for a long time? "

    "In that case, die!"

    Then, with one hand and one finger, the energy provided by the demon king''s armor was like a sharp arrow directed at Youli.

    She opened her mouth and looked shocked. Like a wooden man, she looked at the red energy stabbing into her chest, and the blood instantly dyed her clothes red.

    "Lord devil, you, you, really, are crazy."

    At the last moment, Yuli screamed.

    "But someone else has an opinion?"

    I looked at the crowd with my spare light, because at the moment, all my attention was uncontrollably turned to Linze. She was the only one in my eyes and heart.

    "You, you! Demon king, you must be bewitched by this demon, aren''t you? Wake up, demon king, wake up! "

    Lanstya suddenly ran to me. She took my arm and cried.

    "Cluck, Lord devil, I really treat you."

    After hearing lanstya''s words, Linze lay down in my ear and licked my ear with her small tongue.

    An electric current passed through my body and my heart floated with it.

    "Enough, sister. Come on, he''s not the devil we know. This is not our home anymore. "

    Ruiya sighed, walked to lanstya and patted lanstya on the back.

    "Sister, let''s go."

    Lanstya stood up and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, but the tears flowed like waterfalls and floods. Not long after, there was a big pool of water under her feet. I looked at lanstya with a black face. Even acting is too much

    "Demon king, won''t you keep me?"

    Lanstya asked me while the flood was smaller.

    I didn''t speak, just simply waved my hand.

    "Come on, the devil has changed."

    Riya took lanstya, who was still discharging water, and left the throne hall. They walked very firmly, but lanstya would look back a few times, with full flood and disappointment in her eyes.

    "Do you have anything else to go?"

    Linze came down from me. She stood where lanstya had stood and looked at the people with a smile.

    She fluttered her wings excitedly, and the little tail behind her also shook and asked the people. But in her excited look, she inadvertently showed some loss and dislike. Instead of blaming her for her rudeness, I acquiesced in her behavior. Silence, no one dared to speak, and Yuli''s body was still lying on the ground¡° Go down and drag her away. " I said impatiently to the evil servants. In Linze''s giggling laughter, everyone will be lifted out of the hall by Li. Linze''s joy is false and heartache, and everyone''s sadness doesn''t seem to be true. same night. My bedroom. A gauze Linze came in. She twisted her waist, and the devil''s tail didn''t swing behind her, which was in sharp contrast to the smile on her face. This excited smile, in my opinion, only pain¡° Lord devil, Linze is coming to bed. " Her scallion like fingers gently stirred the skirt of the yarn skirt¡° Linze, I''m very tired. " I didn''t pay attention to her hook. Although my nose blood had a faint flow trend, I still held it back. I was afraid that the blood beast would pop out suddenly¡° You, demon king, don''t you want Linze? " Linze looked at me with some surprise. She looked surprised¡° Linze, I have some depression in my heart. It''s not the time. Go out. I don''t know why my heart hurts. I want to be quiet. "¡° Lord devil, is Linze beautiful? " Linze suddenly came to me with a quick step. She lay on my ear and turned her fingers in front of my chest. My mind is blank again¡° Beautiful, Linze is the most beautiful. " I blurted out without thinking, "I''m very tired now." Linze looked at me and her clothes. She tilted her head and thought. After a long time, he smiled at me, "then, Lord devil, let''s have a rest earlier. Linze quit. " As Linze walked out of the room, I stroked the ring on my neck, which symbolized the identity of the grandmother of the demon family, and smiled. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 185

    Devil''s castle.

    Three days after Youli was killed by me, at the request of Linze, I led her to walk in the demon king castle and examine my demon servant.

    As I can see, in just three days, my demon king castle is about to be demolished. The demon general and the demon servant don''t know where to go.

    Many things have happened in these three days.

    Dawu and gangdamu were sent to prison because they quarreled with Linze''s rest. Some angry Gemini came to me for theory. At Linze''s suggestion, I put Gemini in prison.

    I don''t know where Qiu went. Tianbao made a net and closed himself.

    It can be said that the devil''s castle is as fragile as a piece of paper.

    Without these guard demons, even the brave of a primary class can easily pass the customs and confront me face to face.

    At the moment, I put my arms around Linze''s waist. She looked at me with a smile. The resistance in the smile was easily detected by me.

    But she didn''t care at all. She still pretended to be intimate and walked side by side with me.

    "Lord devil, the mecha decorated with goblin seems to be fun."

    "Linze, it''s not the mecha decorated with goblin. It''s the goblin driving. No, it''s the goblin driving the mecha. Don''t look at him like that. In fact, he is quite strong. "

    "Lord devil, can I drive that mecha?"

    Linze suddenly stopped, took my arm and sold it to me.

    My arm rubbed against her European pie, and the soft feeling made me shake all over.

    The devil''s castle has seven layers of prison. The prison on the seventh layer is the most solid and tight prison in the whole devil''s castle. In the words of the early generation, even God can''t fly out of here.

    The special boundary here can make the people locked here weak like a baby. Of course, the premise is that you need to activate this boundary.

    I recalled what you Li said to me. I also came to this prison for the first time. The prison is very ordinary, but there are light beams in the outer ring like a laser. This is the boundary, but this boundary is set by me. It is no exaggeration to say that it is an ornament.

    "Ah, Lord devil, this prison is so special?"

    "Yes, the boundary here is open, and even God can''t escape."

    I said proudly to Linze.

    "Just big wood, hand over your mecha."

    I said fiercely to gangdamu.

    "I, I won''t give you my mecha. Lord devil, you, no, you have changed. Even if I just died and was nailed in the coffin, I would shout out loudly with a rotten voice, Lord devil, you have failed me, you have ruined my youth! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Gangdamu''s words made my scalp numb.

    "Lord devil, if you force me again, I will die! Mecha is like my wife. I won''t give my wife to this bad woman! "

    Gangdamu felt that he was not satisfied and continued.

    "Who do you call a bad woman?"

    Linze suddenly roared angrily. Her face looked ferocious. Gangdamu unconsciously touched her scales.

    "I just don''t pay. Even if you kill Dawu, I won''t pay. Also, you are a bad woman, a vicious woman! "

    Gangdamu said to Linze, with a strange speed, like carrying a manuscript.

    "Dead goblin, who did you say you killed?"

    Dawu suddenly stood up after hearing gangdamu''s words. He shouted at gangdamu with a funny mask.

    "I''m goblin! You bastard, who is a goblin! "

    Gangdamu said angrily. His tone was full of emotion at this moment. It was no longer the words like endorsement before.

    "Bald man, wig!"

    "You, you shameless thing!"

    Just for a moment, Dawu and gangdamu fought. Gangdamu didn''t know where to get a drill bit and kept stabbing Dawu. Dawu pulled up gangdamu''s wig and then pinched his neck.

    Linze and I stood outside the prison and looked at everything in the prison. Although Linze''s expression was surprised, she became a little lost later

    Soon after, Dawu and gangdamu fell to the ground one after another. GANGDA wood stuck out his tongue and rolled his eyes. It looked like he was really dead.

    Dawu is even more exaggerated. His armor is scattered on the ground, leaving only a pile of white bones.

    "Linze, are you happy? They''re dead. Dawu died of only bones. "

    I stroked Linze''s cheek and said to her.

    "Aren''t you sad?"

    To my surprise, there is no enchanting magic in Linze''s words.

    I was stunned and looked at Linze. Her eyes flashed.

    "The king is not sad, as long as there is you."

    With her hands behind her, Linze broke free of my hand touching her cheek.

    "You know, such a demon king is rubbish. Is the most damn person. " She said to me with a smile. Although she scolded me, I was still excited. If there is no ring given to me by savy, I think this sentence in her mouth will become praise and expression of love. At this moment, I looked at Linze unexpectedly, and I had a decision in my heart, and I was more sure of my previous speculation¡° Let''s go and see Gemini, Lord devil. " Linze''s words were like orders, and I followed her. In the same prison, Gemini curled up in the corner. Our arrival attracted the attention of Gemini, but they just looked up at me¡° Ah, sister Gemini. How are you? " Linze held my arm, waved the devil''s tail behind her, and said proudly to Gemini. Her intimate behavior made Bella''s eyes cold, and the dagger in her hand came out. Bella looked at the proud Linze with a distorted look. I know, sick Laurie Bella, she''s about to run away. Just then fiola quickly hugged her sister and whispered something in her ear. Bella''s mood was gradually stable, but her eyes were still murderous¡° Lord devil, please let us go. We know we''re wrong. Fiora will never answer back! "¡° Giggle, the blood clan is begging for mercy, and the bloodthirsty devil is begging for mercy, ha ha. Lord devil, look at such a blood clan. " Linze hugged my arm and increased her strength. She stood on tiptoe and gave me a fierce kiss on my side face. Her action was so sudden that I was forced to kiss unprepared, and my mind surged. Just as I was about to speak, an accident happened¡° Die! " Bella couldn''t help but rush towards Linze, but just as she was about to rush through the red laser energy beam, her body was bounced out heavily. Bella''s mouth spilled blood and fell unconscious on the ground. For a moment, fiora panicked. She looked at me for help. I can only avoid her eyes embarrassedly¡° Ah, sister, why did you just leave. Why do you want to leave me alone in this world! This unfair world, Lord devil, he also abandoned me! Then I have to die! "¡° Oh, I''m dead. " Fiola picked up Bella''s body and said to Bella, but her tone was stiff and her words without any emotion made me look embarrassed. Fiola finished, suddenly spilled blood from the corners of her mouth and fell on Bella''s body. So far, except for the two goddesses who left the demon king castle, all my demon servants were killed in battle. Now I am a demon king without demon servants... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 186

    In just a short chapter, I became a demon king without a demon servant.

    "Linze, I''m a demon king without a demon servant now. But fortunately, I still have you. As long as there is you, it is enough. "

    Linze was still stunned. She looked at the two bodies lying together in the prison.

    After hearing what I said, she burst into laughter.

    "Aren''t you sad at all?"

    "Not sad."

    "Ha ha, sure enough, such a demon king should die. It''s really not a pity, savvy. I''m taking revenge for you. It will soon become a ruin. "

    "Savvy, if you were still alive, you would not think that this is a hypocritical demon king? You are here to talk about the future of the demons. The demons have no future. Die, world, die. "

    "Savvy, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I can''t help it. I don''t want to die... "

    "Originally, I thought I could save you this time. But you were killed by this hateful demon king. Grandma savvy, I''ll avenge you. Wait for me, wait for me, I will accompany you. From then on, there will be no one in the demon clan! "

    Linze suddenly went crazy. She squatted on the ground and laughed wildly, muttering in her mouth. Only on her beautiful smiling face, tears fell like broken beads.

    "Linze, my little darling, why are you crying. Who else will die? "

    I asked Linze.

    "You, hypocritical devil. I''m just a little enchanted, and you show your nature. "

    "Go to hell! Those who hurt the demon and savvy will die! "

    Linze suddenly pulled out the necklace on her chest. At the top of the necklace was a small bottle. There is a red liquid in the bottle, which looks like blood.

    She slammed the vial to the ground.

    In an instant, the blood scattered and formed a six pointed star.

    The light suddenly rose, and illusory figures rose from the six pointed star

    The six pointed star is very much like the Dharma array used by the headless knight when he fled, and in this vague figure, a cavity without a head is particularly noticeable.

    Here comes Lord Satan and his servants.

    Since Linze summoned the six pointed star Dharma array, she sat on the ground. She kept laughing. The laughter was helpless and desolate. Coupled with the tears on her face, I felt some pity in my heart.

    I stood in the same place and stared at the Dharma array. There were four vague figures, one of which was headless, and the other had bat wings behind him. It should be Satan Devil.

    The other two are a little vague, and one feels like a woman.

    While the enemy was still transmitting, I approached Linze and sighed. In fact, I didn''t blame her. She seemed to have unknown difficulties and bitterness. Moreover, the current situation of Satan''s invasion was exactly the result I wanted.

    It can be said that Satan used Linze, Linze used me, and I used her.

    As I watched the Dharma array, I gently wiped Linze''s tears.

    "Go away, hypocritical devil. You''re gonna die, you know? When they come, you will die. Your demon castle is over. You can''t resist it. I just want to kill you. All those who use demons as playthings have to die. Die... "

    "You want to kill me because I bullied savvy?"

    I asked Linze very seriously.

    "Isn''t that enough?"

    She asked me back. I was relieved and smiled at Linze.

    "What if I say I can save you from Satan?"

    "If you can..."

    Just as Linze was about to speak, the transmission array was over, and the four figures were no longer blurred.

    Like my previous judgment, the demon family that is very similar to me should be the young patriarch of chaos family, that is, Satan demon king. The headless knight stood behind him.

    In fact, beside headless, there is a thin middle-aged man like a corpse. The man''s face is haggard, his eyes are deep, and his eyes are cold.

    A young woman, with a good figure and exposed armor. He stared at me with no expression on his face.

    "Linze, my good slave. You did it. The king is very happy, but where is the demon king? "

    The first one has the same figure as when I was demonized, but the pattern color on his body is black, and the pattern is very different from me. He questioned Linze.

    I looked embarrassed. At the moment, I was the only one here except Linze. He even asked who was the demon king?

    Are you a fool?

    "Great fool devil, that cunning devil has escaped. Well, it''s from there. "

    I pointed to a prison and said to Satan.

    "Oh, thank you, honest and kind demon clan. Go, follow the king to kill the cowardly devil who can only escape! "

    Satan easily believed my words. He was going to prison¡° Lord Satan, wrong, wrong! He is the devil. He is clearly teasing you! " The headless knight said behind him. The expressionless woman turned her head with a cold face¡° oh Little headless said, "are you the devil?" Satan said to me again¡° No, no, the Great Satan Devil, intelligence is your symbol. Where am I like the devil king. The cunning demon king really escaped from there. "¡° Xiao Wu, he said, "no, we chase!" Satan said to the demon servant behind him again. The expressionless woman gently frowned and whispered a few words in Satan''s ear. The expression on Satan''s face became a little angry. He flapped his wings and rolled up the wind in the narrow prison¡° You die! Only my noble chaos family is the real devil. " Satan said angrily¡° wait! Little fool, come and see! " With that, I directly started the demonization. The appearance after the demonization is somewhat similar to that of Satan of the chaos family. In fact, this has bothered me for a long time. Is it because the demon king''s armor system changes according to the appearance of the chaos family? Or is the early generation chaotic? Demon King armor demonization refers to the early demon king¡° Little fool, in fact, I forgot to tell you that I am your father''s brother. According to the seniority, I''m your uncle. " After demonization, I pretended to wipe the tears from the corners of my eyes. He said tenderly to Satan¡° Ah? Yes, I thought all my people were dead. Sir, it''s hard for me to find it. " Satan suddenly began to cry. He was about to come over, but he was fiercely dragged by the woman behind him¡° Why? He''s my uncle. Look how much we look like. "¡° The devil pattern of chaos family has different spell power. That''s the ancient demon language. It''s the source of power. Satan Devil, look carefully. The lines in front of him have no meaning at all. He is fake! He is the demon king recognized by most demon families. I just heard that the demon king has been wearing armor. I didn''t expect that the demon king who took off his armor is so similar to the chaos family. " The young woman calmly pointed to my chest and said, I hurriedly covered my half exposed chest, oh, a little shy¡° Really, for example, my tattoo is in the devil''s language... "Shut up!" The young woman said to Satan, who just wanted to explain her ability, without any emotion. This SA Dan really has no IQ. It''s a fool to expose his ability before he starts fighting¡° False devil, others will be deceived by your image. And I won''t. Because I am the real leader of the chaos minority - -- Satan! "¡° And now, your evil servants are dead, and you will pay for pretending to be my noble chaos family! Kill you, and I will become the real king of the demon family! " Satan is rare to be serious. At the moment, his tone is violent and really looks like the image of a demon king. At the moment he finished speaking, the woman and the thin middle-aged man who had not spoken suddenly disappeared in place. The speed was so fast that I couldn''t catch it. Just a short moment, I was put up my arms by the two people. The woman put a long sword like scissors around my neck. Satan smiled happily. She grabbed it and sat down on the ground, looking at all Linze coldly¡° You did a good job, so you can die at ease. "¡° How would you invade without me! You promised me that you would set me free! " Linze said coldly to Satan¡° Hehe, do you believe my words? " Satan said proudly. Linze suddenly burst out laughing, "I figured it out the moment I knew that Shawei was dead. Do you really think that I charmed the demon king step by step according to your instructions in order to obtain the freedom you promised? Or fear of death? Afraid of the slave seed you planted? Hehe, I''m just using you to avenge this hateful and hypocritical demon king. "¡° All those who regard the demons as playthings must die! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 187

    I was put around the neck by Satan''s demon servant with a knife and couldn''t move at all. I could only watch Linze stab the dagger in his hand at Satan.

    Linze''s speed was very fast, but from my point of view, SA didn''t panic. A trace of uneasiness flashed in my heart.

    But the time is not yet ripe. I have to wait.

    Linze''s dagger didn''t stab Satan at last. When she was still a long way from Satan, she suddenly vomited blood and the movement on her hand stopped.

    "It''s ridiculous that someone is more stupid than me. Have you forgotten the master servant contract slave I gave you? Are you trying to hurt the king? "

    Satan looked very angry. He pushed Linze to the ground and laughed like a beast in his mouth.

    "You are the only demon in the world. I really can''t do it. But you''re useless. "

    When Satan finished speaking, he closed his eyes and murmured. With his words, a small light spot in Linze''s body was particularly eye-catching.

    I know, but this is about to start. He will use the master mark planted by the so-called master servant contract to completely erase Linze''s existence.

    At this moment, the time is ripe. I was caught by Satan''s demon servant and secretly held it into a fist. The dark fire suddenly appeared in my hand.

    "Do it!"

    I roared loudly towards the air. At the same time, the dark flame I held in my hand quickly attacked the two people who caught me along my arm.

    Just for a moment, the dark flame appeared on their arms. The headless knight said it was the evil flame from the underworld. They were obviously surprised and were busy trying their best to drive the dark flame away.

    I was released and moved my stiff arms.

    At the moment I roared, the whole scene changed dramatically.

    Linze, who looked desperate, had a white soft defense shield. Lanstya stood not far away and looked at me with a smile.

    Ruiya also came to Linze in an instant. With the waving of her fingers, the flashing light spots in Linze were taken out.

    The leaping light spot was like life. Ruiya fell to the ground with a disgusted look on her face, and then a sharp scream sounded. The light also disappeared. I saw that the light spot was a strange looking insect. At the moment, the strange insect was thrown by Ruiya and couldn''t die anymore. It was a blue and red beach. I didn''t know that color was its blood.

    And all this is just a moment, from lanstya to Linze to Ruiya to take out the strange insect. I also took advantage of this to escape the control of Satan''s men.

    The situation reversed.

    "It''s impossible! Aren''t they gone? It''s you, Linze. You''re playing tricks! "

    The expressionless woman even pizza, but opened her mouth first. She angrily pointed to Linze.

    After Ruiya took out the strange insect, Linze was a little distracted. She didn''t pull her back to reality until the woman''s words. She cast some complicated eyes at me.

    "What''s the matter? Why can''t I control Linze?"

    Satan looked at his hand awkwardly and didn''t care much about the turning scene. I really admire his confidence.

    "I said fool, do you still want to challenge me?"

    Lanstya and Ruiya stood beside me. The two camps faced each other like this. Linze sat in a corner and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Why not? And you are not my uncle. Count the three of us, one headless, a total of four. And you, a man, two women and a dog, three and a half people at best. Many people beat few, why dare not do it? "

    Satan stopped worrying about why he couldn''t control Linze. After listening to me, he broke his fingers and calculated.

    Behind him, the thin man without saying a word became rarely serious on his face, and the expressionless woman also crossed the exaggerated scissors shaped sword in her hand, making the atmosphere tense.

    But when Satan said that fenril was a dog, it angered fenril''s sister. If Ruiya hadn''t stopped it, I''m afraid she''d have jumped on Satan now.

    "It''s better to beat more people than others, isn''t it?"

    "The time to witness miracles has come!"

    With my words, in the dark, Youli came out with a team of dark elves. The first one, Youli, smiled at me. Shawei also appeared from another direction with a team of demons.

    The three men surrounded Satan and his demon servants in the middle.

    After seeing sawey, Linze was delighted for a moment, but then she lowered her head. Only tears were still falling. In this silent space, her tears pattered and her voice was particularly obvious.

    This is not over. In the prison behind me, Dawu, gangdamu and Gemini, who had died, also cheated the corpses. They stood behind me.

    "Little fool, are you surprised? Are you surprised? "

    I simply took out savy''s ring from my neck, played it on my hand, looked at Satan cruelly and said.

    Even though Satan was mentally retarded, the scene before him made him understand his situation, and he rarely became serious.

    "They... Aren''t they dead? What the hell is going on? Damn Linze, he deceived me! " Satan roared angrily. With one hand, a dark green flame flew to Linze in the corner¡° Not good! " I was surprised in my heart. I thought this fool would surprise me in such a situation in order to escape, but I didn''t expect that he was angry and looked for Linze. At the moment when I hurried to Linze, Shawei stood in front of Linze with a smile¡° Besides my grandmother, I''m still your sister. " Shawei turned back and said to Linze. At this moment, tears were like rain¡° No, no! " Linze stood up and rushed to savvy, who was about to be attacked by Satan''s flame. She held savvy tightly, turned savvy around, and rushed her back to Satan''s flame. In an instant, a faint green flame lit up on the snow white skin. The flame spread in an instant, and Linze''s back melted. Satan''s dark green flame looks like a replica of my dark flame. I am confident that I will extinguish the flame in an instant. Without hesitation, I shot the dark flame in my hand at Linze. Like the dark flame that found prey, it swallowed up Satan''s flame in an instant. However, in order to increase the fetters of savvy and Linze, I chose to put the dark flame on Linze. The only difference between the flame with the same color as Satan is that it will not cause damage to Linze at all¡° Kill these turtles! " After solving the fire on Linze, I angrily pointed to Satan and said, come to my demon king castle to force, how can you escape? At my command, a group of men and horses began to show their weapons and face Satan fiercely¡° Satan, you need to escape! " The gloomy, thin man who had not spoken suddenly said. At the moment when the man finished speaking, he suddenly took out a bottle containing green liquid from his arms, which was still bubbling. The gloomy man looked at me coldly and threw the vial on the ground. Suddenly, a burst of green smoke rose, accompanied by a pungent smell¡° No! Toxic! " I don''t know who shouted so loudly. I hurriedly covered my mouth and nose. The green smoke was not only pungent but also dazzling. I couldn''t open it at all. Coughing was heard in the smoke, and the people evacuated the scene in a hurry. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 188

    Devil''s castle, seven story prison.

    The green smoke dissipated, and there was no more little fool. Although the poison left by the smoke was not fatal, it still made me very weak.

    Lanstya held the staff in her hand. She lifted it high and began to purify the toxin.

    The white light shone on the corridor outside the prison.

    "Eh? Enough, enough! Dying, dying! "

    Dawu was covered with white light and black smoke.

    "Stop quickly and purify again. Dawuke will really become white bones!"

    I didn''t expect lanstya''s purification power to be so strong. If it wasn''t for the long preparation time for release, it wouldn''t be possible for the little fool to escape.

    Everything was calm, and this time the chaos invasion was dissolved.

    "This time you saved me..."

    Savvy cried with Linze in her arms.

    "Stupid grandmother, you are, but the future of the demons, how can I be willing to let you die..."

    Linze answered weakly. My dark flame still remained on her, and tears fell to the ground like broken thread beads.

    I was embarrassed and forgot to take back the dark flame. The dark flame flickered on Linze, as if it was dormant.

    I waved with one hand, and the dark flame flew into my hand and sank into my body.

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    "Now, hold the post-war summary conference. Criticism and praise. "

    I dragged my cheeks and said to the people.

    "Hey, Lord devil, am I good at acting?"

    Gangdamu took the lead in opening his mouth.

    "Little shriveled calf, I''m too lazy to talk about you. You talk about it. Linze asked you for the mecha. What did you say? The mecha is your wife? And kill dau. You don''t pay? How did I teach you? I asked you to hand over your mech and sneak on me. Looked at the sky in despair and said, "the devil has changed, and then I killed you."

    "But you and Dawu pinched each other? That paragraph is quite true. "

    "And you, fiora, who taught that line? Read me... "

    "I taught it. Do you have a problem?"

    Ruiya suddenly closed the book without cover and said coldly to me.

    "It moved me to death. It''s worthy of sisterhood."

    I quickly changed my style of speaking.

    "Ah? What about me? What about me? How was my performance? Especially those tears, I cried all day. "

    When lanstya saw that I didn''t say anything about her, she shouted quickly.

    I really make complaints about her tears, you see who tears can flow into the river, just a fake.

    "In a word, you should give me a good talent for performance, which may be used in the future. But here''s to praise Bella. It''s true that she tried to break out of prison. Can you tell it''s acting, Linze? "

    Bella smiled. At this moment, I seemed to understand that it was a revelation of true feelings. Ambiguity is not allowed in the sick and charming world. For a moment, I was sweating.

    "Lord devil, you saw early in the morning that I was controlled by devil Satan. I mean, I was controlled by that bastard?"

    Linze returned to normal. She stood behind savy. Naturally, she had no problem, but she recovered under the simple treatment of lanstya.

    But now Linze, my evil servants, except savvy, have great opinions on her. In fiola''s words, they have a disagreement and can''t be easily believed.

    "Linze, tell me the whole story, Lord devil. I''ll forgive you."

    Savvy smiled at me and then said to Linze.

    "Since we crossed the door a thousand years ago. Satan took me away. I resisted and hit him hard. That''s when it happened. Grandma savvy, there came the cry of the head of chaos clan. Satan took me to escape. I cried in despair, but no one came to save me. "

    Linze recalled that her eyes revealed bitterness. This sentence made me a little uncomfortable that no one came to save me. If the first generation saved her, maybe everything would be different.

    "Satan is mentally retarded and has a demon king''s body. I escaped from him in an accident. I wandered alone in this world, helpless. As a demon, I dare not appear in front of humans or the demon family. I am afraid of death. I am afraid of death.

    Just a hundred years ago, when I wandered to the north, I was caught by the headless knight and offered it to the demon king. It turned out to be Satan. He grabbed my Satan again. He seemed to have no interest in my body. He whipped and scolded me countless times. In this way, I spent a hundred years.

    Until a month ago, I learned from Satan that savvy and Lord devil existed. I was arranged by Satan to go to Capua city to find the devil''s castle and approach and charm you with bitter meat. Lay the foundation for their invasion.

    For a hundred years, I was tortured. I thought I was the only demon in the world. Even in hardship, I had to live bravely for the future of the demon family.

    But when I knew that grandma savvy was still alive, I knew that she abandoned me at that time. My sister to save her, my people to save her, I to save her... We lost too much, but she became someone else''s demon servant. She gave up the future of our family. So I resent her... "Linze said here, and she looked at Shawei. Savvy didn''t speak, just smiled at her¡° The plan is very successful. The slave seed planted by Satan Devil in my body allows her to easily monitor my words and deeds. He told me to kill savvy, resenting me for savvy, and I, who was also afraid of death, did it. But when my knife went down and looked at savvy who didn''t resist, I understood. I was wrong. I was going to ruin the future of the demons... "So I wanted to give up Satan''s plan. Even if he urged the slave seed, I didn''t want to live like this. I realized the life of my grandparents. That life is not as good as death. I want to tell you Satan''s plan and die peacefully. "¡° But you, you told me that savvy was poisoned and died. Your attitude is so frivolous. Your performance tells me that you don''t care about savvy. So I want to destroy you, the hateful demon king who regards the demon clan as a plaything with Satan''s plan! " Linze looked at me and said angrily¡° Linze, stop it. Lord devil is very good to me and the demon family. " Savvy stroked Linze''s hair and said seriously. I felt a little guilty in my heart. I did what I wanted. I really hurt Linze and tortured her heart¡° Then you don''t have to poison savvy. It''s still that kind of poison. " To ease the embarrassment, I said to Linze¡° Huh? I didn''t poison it. There was a dagger on savy''s desk, so I took it up and used it. I didn''t know it was poisonous. " Linze said suspiciously¡° What kind of dagger? Black? "¡° Yes, it''s black. It looks very precious. " I looked at Bella. Bella turned her head and avoided my sight¡° Bella, don''t savvy explain? " I''m sure that Bella will appear in savy''s room by such a coincidence. It seems that it''s because of the dagger. This dagger is Bella''s. savvy painted the computer accessories of the demon on the dagger. The poison must have come for me, but I didn''t expect to taste the bitter fruit¡° Fiora, let''s go. There''s still water on the stove. " Bella hurried fiola out of the hall¡° Huh? Sister Bella, we don''t have a stove? "¡° Now there is! " Bella flew out of the hall¡° Linze, you''re tired. Go back and rest with me. " Shawei hurriedly pulled her face and forced her to leave the hall¡° wait! I have one last question. Where is Satan''s nest? " I can''t just suffer from this invasion. I always have to find the field¡° Just north of the roddell empire. Satan has some dealings with the Rodgers. " Linze''s words surprised me, Rodrigo. It was the Rodr empire that fought with the Duchy of Aryan! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 189

    Linze was led away from the throne hall by Shawei after she said the kingdom of roder.

    At the moment, in the throne hall, there are only me and the two goddesses lanstya and Rhea.

    "Demon king, do you think there will be a problem?"

    Lanstya came to me and looked at me and said softly.

    Naturally, I understand what she means. The Rodgers are at war with the Duchy of Aryan, and the Satan Devil has some contact with the Rodgers. Such a simple analysis, at first glance, the battlefield is full of conspiracy.

    "Let''s not talk about the roder war. I just have a worry now. I don''t know whether Satan is related to the black cloak. Do you God know? "

    "I don''t know, absolutely not!"

    I had just finished speaking when lanstya said suddenly and urgently.

    "Waste, why are you so excited?"

    "Ah? I''m not excited. I just want to say, our God is not omnipotent, right? You say, sister Ruiya? "

    "Eh? Well, yes, yes, we don''t know... "

    When Rhea heard lanstya''s cry, she closed her book and said hurriedly.

    The reaction of these two goddesses made me care very much. It was just trying to cover up.

    "Why don''t you want me to know the truth? If I know, I can prepare in advance! "

    I responded with dissatisfaction.

    "Anle, some things are not the time yet. In short, I don''t know the relationship between Satan and the black cloak. However, from the chaos clan, it must be related to the black cloak. They serve their common master. But it''s really hard to say whether he still listens to that person''s words now. "

    Ruiya read the book again, and she said without looking up.

    I was a little depressed. Since I refused to say it, I had to find it by myself. For a time, the atmosphere of the whole hall was a little dull, three people and two worlds. What is in everyone''s mind. Just when I was bored in my heart, the voice of my big sister sounded in my mind.

    "Help me teach lanstya a lesson."

    Her voice was slightly angry.

    "Isn''t that appropriate?"

    "Ten thousand is worth your sister!"

    "That''s right!"

    I looked at lanstya with melon seeds in my hand and a bad smile on my face.

    "Don''t blame me, I''m sorry!"

    I approached lanstya with a grim smile. She tilted her head as if she were looking at a fool, which made me feel weak. What strange operation is this?

    ten minutes later.

    I was trampled on by white wolf finriel. She squatted on me. I imagined a beautiful girl sitting on me. Wait, why is the light yellow?

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Is it the sequelae of charm?"

    Lanstya came to me. She stroked my head and asked softly.

    "Bah! He''s just looking for smoke! "

    Riya looked at me unfriendly.

    I have a pain in my heart. Before I bully lanstya, sister Bai langfen Lille pushed me to the ground first. What can I do? Can I say that my eldest sister asked me to bully lanstya? Didn''t you just let the big sister explode my brain?

    "Waste, you can''t handle such a small thing."

    The big sister''s lazy voice appeared in my mind.

    I''m a little embarrassed. What can I do? I''m also very desperate. Since Ruiya came, the flower guard is inseparable and has no chance to bully lanstya. Daily fun is much less.

    "That, ten thousand, still..."

    "No more."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "However, a new task is coming. You can get 100000 your sister''s value by participating in the war between Rodell and yareen and settling the peace between the two sides. But deduct a little bit of your sister''s value for each death. If you can''t stop it, let the disaster spread, or your sister''s value is deducted as negative, I think you may die. "

    The big sister said impatiently. Although she said it lightly, I was in a cold sweat.

    In this war between the two countries, the death toll of more than 100000 people is normal. The last blood clan event plus the previous saving points, I now have 12000 points worth of your sister. Count the 100000 quota given this time. In other words, I can''t control the number of casualties within 112000, I will die!

    Is this an attitude towards the Savior? It''s a pit Savior, okay? Am I the protagonist.

    "Big sister, goddess, discuss it. I don''t want this task. I don''t want this armor system, okay? "

    I quickly shouted to the big sister, but there was no big sister''s words in my mind.

    These unreliable gods, whose task is set, can''t escape. It seems that they can only go forward with a hard head.

    "Anle, why are you sad?"

    Lanstya squatted on the ground, looked at me and asked with some concern¡° Are you hungry? I''ll give it to you next? "¡° No, no, my own people, come on, I want to live a few more days. " I hurriedly stopped lanstya''s behavior. I really couldn''t stand her dark food of death¡° not to know good from bad! Sister finriel, let him go. Disgusting devil. " Ruiya suddenly blushed and looked at me. For a moment, it made me a little confused. What did the female dirty God think of? But fortunately, fenriel let me go. I got up from the ground and moved my muscles and bones a few times. After sitting on the throne, I told lanstya and Ruiya the task of my eldest sister. They were also sad¡° It seems that we must go to the front. " It was a long time before lanstya said to me¡° I don''t know how the battle between the Aryan border and the roder people is going. If the two countries really start a full-scale war, I''m afraid the death toll will be very large. What should we do? " Riya rarely said to me¡° Although roder and Arren have always had small frictions on the border, the forces of both sides are balanced. Such a rash war, as we analyzed before, must have the support of Satan. Didn''t Linze also say that Satan had dealings with king roder? " Lanstya analyzed it carefully. I nodded and agreed with her. As I thought, it must be encouraged by Satan. Originally, I wanted to seek revenge for Satan, but now I am forced to join the war. But on the other hand, it''s also a good thing. I can join the war with the power of the demon king to protect the city of Capua and the kingdom of Aryan in this way. On the eve of the coming doomsday, such a war should not happen. Now, it is analyzed that Satan played tricks in it, that is to say, after defeating Satan, the senseless war may end. Then the goal is very clear. Turn the sadan curve and save the country! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 190

    With this in mind, I made a decision. Aryan not only wants to save Satan, but also needs to settle his account.

    I slapped the armrest of the throne and summoned my demon servant.

    Before long, they gathered in the hall again.

    I summoned him as soon as he left. Some of them had great opinions, especially fiola.

    "Demon king, what are you doing! It''s not that they just asked us to step down. They just took a bath and were ready to rest. This is another call, hum! "

    Fiola in a white bathrobe, with water dripping on her hair, my heart was itchy and my nose blood flowed out involuntarily.

    My heart is bad. Sooner or later, a red shadow "swish" flew in front of me.

    After sucking my nose blood, the blood beast Xiaohong appeared in front of me. He was preparing to shrink his body into a ball and roll out of the hall.

    "Wait, don''t go away. I have something to talk to you."

    Little red was slightly stunned, and then she fluttered to my shoulder.

    "Master, are you sure you didn''t mean to say so, deceive me to come to you and punish me?"

    Xiao Hong, who stopped on my shoulder, looked like a dog with a pair of wings behind him. He asked humbly.

    I didn''t pay attention to the blood beast, the serious ancestor of the blood family. At least the face of Gemini still needs to be given.

    Especially now, Gemini''s face is a little black.

    "Where''s Linze? Let her come too. "

    I looked around and didn''t find Linze.

    For Linze, I can rest assured that she is not bad in nature. Besides, the reason for killing me was that she mistakenly thought I regarded savvy as a plaything and killed savvy.

    The fetters and feelings between savvy and Linze are very deep. I believe that now they all have the determination to block each other.

    "Lord devil, you?"

    Savvy asked me a little uneasy.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not to blame her."

    Savvy nodded at me and soon brought Linze.

    Linze''s face was a little uneasy. She had just left and was recalled by me now, not to mention that she didn''t know me.

    "Well, now everyone is here. The king has something to ask you. Wait, the rodres have launched a war against the Principality of aryen. "

    My voice just fell and there was an uproar below.

    "I know that human life and death have nothing to do with you. But as Linze said just now, Satan has some private friendship with Rodell. Therefore, Satan is likely to participate. Ben Wang just said, "I need to find Satan''s invasion of the field of my demon king castle."

    "Do you want to avenge Lindsay for Tessa Wei, the demon clan?"

    "Lord devil, human life and death has nothing to do with us, but since Satan is involved, it is human to human and devil to devil. Besides, sister Shawei''s Revenge really needs to be avenged. Yuli is willing to go with the demon lord! "

    Julie seemed to see my intention. She walked up to the people and said to me with a smile.

    "Dawu is willing, but..."

    "Whatever others hit you."

    "Gunaki would like to, but..."

    "All your hair."

    "Hum! I''m not going to help human beings! I want revenge on sister tishaway. "

    Fiora lifted the bathrobe up. Poor little Laurie, opal didn''t grow up and the bathrobe couldn''t hang.

    "Lord devil, savvy, I......"

    Shawei has cried red eyes. My purpose is not to simply avenge her. Her crying makes me feel guilty.

    "Lord devil, revenge?"

    Linze looked at me in amazement, with an incredible face.

    "Bella would like to, but Lord devil, you need to sleep with me..."

    "You don''t have to go. Just look after the house!"

    I yelled at the evil Bella

    Bella approached me slowly. The smile on her face reminded me of my wife, Yunai. Just when she just came to you Li, you Li held her and whispered something in her ear.

    Then Bella turned her eyes to savvy. Under my eyes, Bella whispered in savvy''s ear.

    "What are you talking about? What else? "

    "Shh, keep your voice down. The last time I saw you poisoned, the effect was great. "

    I looked at savvy and Bella with a black face. They were so arrogant that they didn''t take me seriously. I treat you as a harem. You want to fuck me.

    Linze listened to the conversation between savvy and Bella, and her face was a little red. Ruiya spat at me. It has something to do with me. I have some resentment in my heart.

    "Cough. Since you are all willing to go. Well, Linze, you talk about Satan''s strength. "

    Linze glanced at me and then smiled at me. She stepped forward, stood side by side with Youli, and knelt down gently.

    "Demon servant Linze, see Lord demon!" At this moment, I knew that Linze really regarded me as the devil¡° Lord devil, Satan has seven magic generals. If you really fight. " Linze stood up and looked around at my servants¡° We will lose! "¡° What do you mean? Why do you think we can''t fight? " Fiola roared with great dissatisfaction. Bella stopped talking with savvy and looked at Linze. Hehe kept laughing, but her eyes told me that she was angry¡° Take it easy and let Linze finish. " I quickly stopped the three of them from fighting¡° Among Satan''s evil servants, headless knights can only rank last. There are also six people on it. Those who appeared before were ranked third and fourth. I don''t know the exact name. I''ve only met a few of these people. I have never seen the first and second devil generals. " Linze looked at me and said seriously¡° Ah, huh? Then you''re sure we''ll lose? " Lanstya also seemed a little unhappy. She asked Linze¡° Don''t worry, Lord lanstya, Lord devil. Listen to me, the former fourth demon general, he is a pharmacist. We all call it poison shadow. He is not only good at using all kinds of poisons, but also very fast. I have heard that he is alone. "¡° Kill the dragon in the north, the ice dragon Lagos! " Linze paused slightly and then said such words. After she finished, my evil servants, who were not convinced, were very quiet at the moment. Think of the red dragon we fought against, it was a fierce battle. Finally, it was obvious that the Dragon wanted to die. If not, the ending is really hard to say¡° Poison shadow only ranked fourth. The woman above him is said to be terrible. Of course, the most mysterious and powerful is the first demon general. It has been said that the first demon will hurt the world killing demon wolf a long time ago! " Linze saw that the people were not talking, she continued. Just as she finished, sister fenriel flew and jumped in front of her. I was a little surprised at the speed. Linze was obviously startled and hurried back to hide behind Youli. Fenril roared, and Linze was still thrown to the ground¡° I beg your pardon? He''s still alive! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 191

    Fenriel, the evil wolf, spoke. Her voice was a little low, but it was beautiful.

    My mind is in a mess. Although she has always been called sister by Ruiya, she bares her teeth in addition to yelling at me, and now she speaks!

    "Sister fenriel, you, can you talk?"

    Magic wolf fenriel just looked up at me and didn''t answer.

    "Is he still alive!"

    Finriel yelled at Linze, who was pressed by her huge claws.

    Linze was obviously a little stunned and more frightened. Shawei hurried forward and tried to pull away Linze who was pressed by fenriel.

    "Sister fenril, calm down, let go of Linze and listen to her!"

    Riya went over and stroked fenriel''s wolf head.

    Finriel still let go of Linze. She walked back and forth in the hall and seemed very irritable. Maybe it was due to the perception of the beast. Xiaohong on my shoulder was shaking obviously at the moment.

    Shawei picked up Linze. Linze''s face was still a little frightened. She looked at Linze and me, and then carefully looked at the grinning White Wolf Lille.

    "I just heard that once, Satan, Satan inadvertently boasted that he had hurt the world killing demon wolf. I, I just think it''s a joke... "

    Linze patted her chest and explained.

    "Have you ever seen him!"

    White Wolf Finn Lille approached Linze again. Her action nearly made Linze fall. Shawei hurried to hold Linze from behind.

    "No, no..."

    "The first devil will be very mysterious. Besides, I think Satan may not be able to control him..."

    Linze looked back at Shawei. Shawei smiled at her, which reassured Linze.

    "Can you tell me who this grandson is? Look, we''re worried about sister fenril. Don''t worry, brother demon king will avenge you. "

    I hurried out to make a round, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I finished speaking, fenriel moved the huge wolf claw in front of me.

    "He is yemenggad!"

    Sister fenrier''s angry roar made my ears numb, which made Xiaohong, the blood beast on my shoulder, break his courage. He fell directly to the ground, and then climbed up my shoulder trembling slightly.

    "No, I''m going north. I''m going to find him! I will never forgive you! I will swallow you! "

    Fenril''s eyes were red with blood. She roared and flew out of the glass in the throne hall. Looking at the broken glass, my heart was breaking. It was all my treasure!

    "Sister fenriel, calm down!"

    Riya hurried out.

    I didn''t catch up. Now going to Rodell without preparation will only put me and my demon servant in danger. I can only expect Ruiya to catch up with fenriel and persuade him back.

    The whole throne hall only has a confused face and a color of memory. In the memory, there is a painful waste goddess lanstya.

    I know she may be remembering the sad war again.

    "Lanstya, what is yemenggad?"

    I still couldn''t help asking.

    "The snake of the world, the big snake that surrounds the world, turns the world upside down. It was he who tricked sister fenriel, which made that... "

    Lanstya stopped talking, and I didn''t continue to ask. It was this sentence that turned the world upside down and stunned all the people present. I had to marvel at the world killing demon wolf and the snake of the world. How much you hate the world!

    "Lord devil, we..."

    Linze said to me when she saw that fenriel ran out of the hall.

    I know. She wants to know if I will go to the north and go to Rodr to find Satan''s trouble.

    "Needless to say, some of you are afraid and can''t go. The king will not force, the snake of the world, the king of the world or something, but I''m determined. For savvy and... "

    So many times, whether it''s a dragon or a dark elf, or a soul wizard to the blood clan, which one is not easy to mess with. If I''m afraid before fighting, am I still the devil?

    "Lord devil, you don''t have to, savvy, I......"

    Savvy said to me with tears in her eyes.

    "Savvy is willing to go and die!"

    She said after I smiled at her.

    "Let''s go and fight the fool devil tomorrow, huh? Stupid demon king, you don''t want to go now, do you? Hum! I just took a bath and haven''t had a good rest! "

    Fiora said to me.

    "Well, fiora, let the devil prepare and start early tomorrow morning."

    Yuli said with a smile.

    "Is this your demon king?"

    As Linze spoke, tears fell involuntarily to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    For a time, my magic servants arranged the itinerary for me. They were fearless. They were willing to take revenge for savvy and for reasons I didn''t say in my heart.

    This reason is because of my system task, because I want to save the people of Arren, and because I want to stop unnecessary bloodshed before the end of the world. I didn''t say these things, but these have nothing to do with these demon families, these evil Asians... The demon servants have left, and only lanstya and I are still in this empty hall¡° Did I do wrong? " I asked lanstya¡° I don''t know. They are willing to believe you and pay their lives for any absurd excuse. I''m a little envious. "¡° Envy? " Maybe, maybe it''s a reward for redemption, maybe it''s out of the trust of the soul. But whatever it is, it is doomed that we will go to the border of yareen. How the war is going there, and whether the proud, brave and good fighting rodelians have received the help of Satan is a mystery¡° Master, the snake of the world, yemenggad, I can deal with it. " While I was thinking, the sudden words of little red, the blood beast on my shoulder, made my heart beat fiercely¡° I beg your pardon? How could it be! " More excited than me was lanstya. She grabbed Xiao Hong and dragged his wings¡° Ah, hostess, be gentle. You''re hurting people. " Lanstya just released Xiao Hong¡° Said, "how to deal with it."¡° If he happens to be hungry for a week when I''m full, plus he''s been fought by people for hundreds of rounds, I can draw with him! " Little red, the blood beast, said proudly. Who gave this grandson the courage, Liang Jingru? Why is this little red so shameless. Lanstya was even more black faced. She directly pulled up Xiao Hong''s two wings and said to me, "do you want this thing? Don''t tear it up."¡° Hey, hey! That''s the snake of the world. It''s very powerful. Well, wait, wait until I finish! Hostess, no, no! " Xiao Hong kept fluttering on lanstya''s hand, and begged for mercy in her mouth¡° I know his weakness! "¡° What is it? Say it! "¡° She''s afraid of her sister! He once said that the only thing he could not attack was his sister... "Ma, no, lanstya, tear it for him." I have some resentment in my heart¡° He said it himself? "¡° Yes, he said to me after getting drunk that day. I think he may be a sister. " I frowned and looked at lanstya talking to Xiao Hong¡° Devil, we may be able to take advantage of this. "¡° Well? "¡° Yemenggad''s sister is fenril, the demon wolf of the world! "¡° what! But didn''t he hurt fenriel? " I got up fiercely and looked at lanstya strangely¡° It hurts the heart... "Lanstya touched her flat chest and smiled at me. Uh... What a wave of sister controlled bitches! Die, German orthopedics, British court! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 192

    The next day, outside the devil''s castle.

    All my evil servants are ready to go. Except Qiu He, who is still in the state of netting, they are all present.

    Tianbao, since I let him pretend to be dead last time, he has formed a cocoon. Maybe it''s too playful. So far, no one has been able to wake him up.

    After reading it, lanstya said that he might be in a semi dormant state and be seriously affected. Therefore, since I have nothing to do, I haven''t studied it too deeply. Moreover, this journey was full of danger, and he was dispensable as a cute caterpillar.

    Qiu really wants to fight with us, but I''m also worried about the safety of the demon king castle. The forest Banshee Qiu who has lost her wings is very suitable for her sound wave attack to defend the castle.

    In this way, each demon will take their own demon soldiers and stand outside the demon king''s castle. If a brave man finds us, he will think we are going to attack Capua.

    The number of personnel dispatched this time is a little more than before, which can be said to be pouring out.

    After learning that finriel is the sister of the snake of the world, although she is worried, she is a little relieved, not to mention that the big snake is still a sister.

    "The first floor guard demon general Dawu, half of the subordinate demon soldiers and half of the orcs participate in the war!"

    "The three-tier guard demon general Gang Dagu reports 80% of his subordinate mecha corps!"

    "Shawei, the demon general on the fourth floor, and the subordinate demons will follow my king to the death! Thank the king for giving me the opportunity to take revenge! "

    "The fifth floor guard demon will fiola, and all the subordinate blood families will go out!"

    "The sixth floor guard devil will gather all the dark elves from Li and subordinate magic soldiers!"

    The roar represents their faith and determination, which also comes from their trust and gratitude to me.

    Especially Bella''s silent gratitude. At the moment, she looked at me with an evil smile, which made my scalp numb. Since the last time I accidentally learned that she had asked Shawei for special drugs of the demon family, I basically met and hid.

    "The fifth floor guard demon general Bella, hey, hey, hey..."

    "Seven layer guard demon general lanstiya..."

    "Waste, shut up!"

    "Ah? I also want to shout a few words! "

    Lanstya didn''t have the worry and anxiety before the war. In the final analysis, God probably saw such a big scene. Maybe she didn''t pay attention to the team of thousands of people.

    "Target, Rodriguez, let''s go!"

    I pointed my sword to the north and shouted.

    In the north, the roder people, a group of barbarians living in the desert, are cruel and good at war because of the lack of materials. For them, war is just a means of survival.

    I rode on the headless horse, which was called Xiaohei by the headless knight. It was still very fast in speed. If the number of people was small, I could ride Xiaohong over the map, but now I can only use the mount and foot strength.

    But fortunately, with the help of Li, my Orc demon soldiers mounted a dinosaur like mount called Xilong, which was fast and easy to tame.

    The rest, such as demons, blood clans, dark elves and Gundam''s mecha, have their own means of travel.

    From my demon castle to the kingdom of roder, it can be said that it crosses the whole durlan map.

    This will pass through a vacuum area in the center of durland that has not been drawn on any map.

    As for why it was not painted, I don''t know. Is it too dull to be painted, or I don''t know how to draw at all? I haven''t studied it before, but now I have to face this problem.

    Because according to our traveling speed, we will come here in about ten days, a vacuum that has not been drawn on any map.

    "Waste, our speed is still a little slow. Will it delay the war?"

    I slowed down and came to lanstya riding an ugly white dragon.

    "Ah? It''s all right. I went to Kapuya last night and inquired about it. Ordinary residents did not know about the war. Even some brave people did not know about it. I think the situation there is still in the stage of confrontation. War is not as easy as you think. First of all, we need to condemn, negotiate and condemn. Only then can we fight. "

    I nodded sharply.

    "What is there in the middle of durland, and why are all the maps not painted?"

    "Ah, I, I don''t know, I''m not a god!"

    "You are..."

    "But I really don''t know. Maybe they are too lazy to draw. You know, in this world, many places are not on the map. After all, the ability of drawing is limited. Well, well, we''ll be here soon. Don''t you know then. "

    Lanstya''s eyes dodged. My intuition told me that the hollow area in the middle definitely had an unspeakable secret, and it was probably related to God!

    I didn''t ask again. I found out the temper of lanstya and her gods. They don''t want to tell you. You can''t ask. Maybe humans are just humans in their eyes.

    For human beings who can never talk positively with the noble and supreme gods, lanstya can be regarded as a wonderful flower among the gods. On the tenth day of the boring journey without expression, we are about to reach the blank area in the center of the durlan continental map. No description, no annotation¡° All personnel are on alert! " I walked at the front of the line, patted the headless horse''s voice, and cried as if to nothingness¡° Ah, don''t be so careful. There''s no danger here... "Lanstya said with some dissatisfaction¡° Lord devil, what''s the matter? " Julie walked up to me and said to me¡° You Li, you have lived here for a long time. Do you know what the blank area is? "¡° I don''t know. We are all in the devil''s castle. We seldom go out. Blank? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it. " Julie recalled¡° What blank, eh? Why do I see any scenery ahead? It''s really blank. " Fiora also came together, she looked into the distance and said. Her words made my heart jump. I looked along her eyes. Sure enough, my eyesight strengthened by the demon king''s armor was white in the distance ahead. I quickly spread my wings, which are still broken. After the blood clan incident, I don''t know why they have never been repaired. Endured the pain, I flew into the sky and looked far ahead. A huge circular area, without any scenery, nothing, even land. At the eye, there is only a touch of thick white, which is not the white shrouded by white fog. At this moment, I finally understood why there was no expression on the map. Because here, it is nothing! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 193

    This is an indescribable visual sense. Looking from afar, I only feel that in the distance, that area seems to have disappeared into the world,

    This white is blank white, there is no blank.

    I fell down and came to the public. At the moment, my face must be heavy.

    "Ah, I said it was not dangerous?"

    Lanstya came over laughing. I was a little speechless. Doesn''t the goddess know how to observe words and colors?

    "What''s the matter, Lord devil? How can I feel that I can''t see anything."

    After I took off, fiola also flew up. Now she fell down with a blank face.

    "There''s really no danger. Now there''s nothing there. I''m not sure I''ll go there and disappear into the world."

    "There''s no residue left."

    I deliberately scared lanstya.

    "Ah? Is it so dangerous? Let me see! "

    Lanstya was dazed. Her black wings stretched out behind her, and her wings fluttered and flew to the sky.

    At this time, savvy and Linze also came over and looked at the people strangely.

    "Lord devil, what''s the matter?"

    Savvy asked softly.

    "It''s all right, savvy. There''s no vision ahead. The waste is in the eye."

    "Insert an eye?"

    Linze looked at me with strange eyes.

    Just as I was about to speak, lanstya fell to the ground. The black feathers on the ground looked distressing.

    "Take a detour! We are... "

    "Where''s the map!"

    She just landed and said to me with a cold face.

    "Detour?"

    Yuli looked into the distance and murmured.

    "Listen to her and detour. It''s a big deal. We''ll speed up our journey. Revenge is not urgent. But if the roderers and Satan win, it will be very disadvantageous to us. At that time, we will face two forces alone. "

    I see lanstya''s face is as heavy as water and rare seriousness. I know that there must be something hidden in it. I can only say so.

    "Right here, you will join us in this place called nyak City, which is the border city between the Principality of Aryan and the kingdom of Rodr and belongs to Aryan. If you follow this route, you won''t pass through Aryan''s sphere of influence and you can avoid a lot of trouble. "

    Lanstya pointed to the map and said to the people.

    "Lord lanstya, what do you mean, you don''t go with us?"

    Julie looked at the route on the map and then said to lanstya.

    Lanstya''s words also make me care. Does she want to go to the nothingness alone?

    "Well, you can start now and be here in seven days. In seven days, the devil and I can almost reach it. "

    "When you arrive at nyak City, you will be stationed in a conspicuous place outside the city. In this way, the devil and I can judge whether you arrive or not. Remember, don''t conflict with the army of the Duchy of Aryan. Our goal is Satan. Another conflict with the brave will only make us in a difficult situation. "

    Lanstya spoke very fast.

    "Wait, you mean I''m with you?"

    I frowned and asked lanstya, the goddess of waste.

    She looked at me very seriously and nodded.

    Soon, Julie took people to the route pointed by lanstya.

    I have to say that the execution of these demons is very strong.

    "Now that everyone is gone, tell me what''s going on. How can you make them detour? Is it really dangerous? "

    "Yes, not for me, but for others, if they are close to the front, this area will completely disappear from this world. I mean, completely, there is no trace of disappearance. "

    Lanstya looked at me and nodded.

    "Waste, have you ever thought about a question?"

    "Ah?"

    "I am someone else!"

    Lanstya''s words made me sweat. If I didn''t ask clearly and went directly with her, wouldn''t I die very oppressed.

    "Arle? It should be all right. It''s safe for our God. You are also a member of Zeus company, let alone? So there should be no problem? "

    Lanstya rolled her eyes and said to me. But her uncertain tone made my scalp numb.

    "Are you asking me? Goodbye, Julie, fiora, my little demons, wait for me, your demon king is coming. "

    I ignored lanstya and spread my wings to chase them, who had just walked a short distance.

    "Arle? Don''t worry, it''s all right, because I''m kind, beautiful, just and... "

    "It''s because of you that I''m worried. Bye!"

    "Eh? You wait, ahead, there is a field that only God can step into, and there is a secret that God knows! "

    Lanstya yelled at me in a hurry.

    Her sentence really attracted me. It''s a secret that only God can know and a field that only God can set foot in. How can I not want to experience it personally¡° Is there really no danger? " I stood still and asked lanstya¡° Really, I swear to God! "¡° Which God? "¡° The God of kitchen fires! "¡° Isn''t that yourself? Goodbye, I want to live. " I said angrily, then turned and left¡° Ah, wait, do you have the heart to go alone, not to mention there, there is the tree of the world! Don''t you want to see it? " Lanstya shouted to me with a cry, which suddenly aroused my desire for protection. I quickly shook my head to drive away this outrageous emotion. But the tree of the world does interest me¡° Why don''t you go alone and always want me to follow? Will you let others know this secret? "¡° I, I''m afraid... "Bye!" Finally, under the attack of lanstya''s tears, I went to the nothingness ahead with her¡° This is where the tree of the world is located. The gods set up a boundary to protect the tree of the world. Under normal circumstances, it should look no different from ordinary roads. There is no danger. " On the way forward, lanstya explained to me¡° But now, as you can see, it has become a blank. This is the protection mechanism of the border, which shows that there have been changes in the tree of the world. This will strengthen the border and try to protect the tree of the world with the power of light. When the power of light is strong to the extreme, it will be what you see as nothingness. "¡° Now here, if those demon families step in, they will turn into dust and disappear in an instant. Now only our God can set foot, and you, who are already an employee of Zeus company, can be regarded as a trainee God in theory? " Lanstya looked at me¡° By the way, when I was the demon king, I said there was a salary. Now why didn''t I see a dime? " I have some fear in my heart. The power here is too strong. I can feel the resistance before I fly. In order to hide my fear, I asked¡° Ah... Look, your wings are recovering. This is the power of the gods. " Lanstya said, pointing to my wings. As I get closer and closer to that nothingness, I can feel bursts of warmth sweeping through my body. It''s normal for this wing to be cured¡° It''s time to cross the border! " Just as I was about to speak, lanstya suddenly hugged me, and her hair filled my nose¡° Hold me tight! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 194

    The sudden dizziness caught me by surprise. When I woke up, I was in the boundary.

    I was so surprised at the sight that I couldn''t say a word.

    Tree, what a big tree, what a big tree!

    Ancient vigorous old branches, lush and prosperous branches and leaves, everything about it is saying that it is ancient.

    It just stands in this space, like the space where time stops, its green leaves are bright and dark, like breathing.

    From the appearance alone, I can''t find anything strange about the tree of the world. Of course, it may be too far away.

    "I''m scared to death. You didn''t wake up just now. I thought you were dead. Look, I said, "are you okay?"

    Lanstya''s voice caught my attention. She stood beside me, stared at the tree of the world and said to me.

    Her words made me afraid. Sure enough, the previous words to ensure my safety were all put p. But the result was good. I didn''t die, and I vaguely remember that the wings behind me had recovered.

    Thinking of my wings, I turned my head and wanted to take another look at my wings, but then I found that I had recovered my human appearance

    "Of course, it''s impossible for you to keep demonization here. When you come here, you have to return to reality. This is the power of the gods. Also, didn''t you look at me carefully? "

    Lanstya seems to have found my doubts. Her words caught my attention and I looked at her carefully.

    Sure enough, it is different from the previous white dress. Now lanstya is wearing a plain white dress without any pattern and no decoration. This dress is simple and primitive, just like the newly born human beings, unimaginative human beings, who only understand the truth of hemp clothes covering the body.

    At this moment, lanstya is the classical and noble goddess on Olympus in the portrait.

    The golden wand with a white bead on the top in her hand was also held by her.

    Instead, it is so simple, but it makes my heart jump wildly. An unspeakable emotion is rising. Originally, is my goddess so beautiful?

    "How''s the world tree?"

    I shook my head and drove away some terrible ideas.

    "Ah? Don''t you praise me for being cute and beautiful? Well, forget it. She''s weak. She''s crying. It''s worse than I thought. Fortunately, I informed Zeus in advance. "

    "We just need a simple investigation. Things are no longer what we can deal with."

    Lanstya frowned and stared at the tree of the world.

    "Let''s go."

    I followed lanstya towards the tree of the world.

    Since I woke up, there have been some strange changes in my mind. I can''t tell what it is. It''s like someone is whispering.

    This feeling gives me a splitting headache.

    Here is still white, only a small piece of green grass in front of the huge world tree in the middle.

    The progress was very smooth, but the whiteness of my eyes made me a little irritable, and the feeling of headache deepened a bit. Our walking seems to me more like floating, because now I have no sense of direction from front to back, left to right, up and down. It seems that I am completely in nothingness. I am more curious about how the world tree stands here.

    The tree of the world, in front of the green grass.

    "Wait here. I''ll go and have a look. Remember, never step into this grassland. You are not God. You will be wiped out by these powerful vitality. "

    Lanstya is rarely serious. She always holds the magic wand in her hand. I don''t understand why she is always in a fighting posture in such a non dangerous place. There is nothing here but nothingness.

    But I nodded.

    She no longer hesitated and set foot on the not too wide green grass. The green grass growing abundantly showed her vitality and moved automatically without wind.

    Lanstya barefoot, white feet, where there will be a few unknown flowers bloom.

    Before long, lanstya came to the tree of the world, and behind her was a road paved with flowers, but these sudden flowers did not seem to have tenacious vitality.

    When lanstya came to the tree of the world, the flowers first bloomed until they had withered and turned into a little green jumping light spot. After flying into the air, it was like a young eagle who failed to practice flying, fell into the grass and disappeared

    Lanstya''s staff floated beside her, and her hands were placed on the trunk of the world tree. Her body was shaking slightly. Circles of green light waves visible to the naked eye were emitted rapidly from the trunk of the world tree. It seemed that there was a strange sound similar to crying in my ear.

    Just when I was strange, a change happened. Countless dark shadows suddenly appeared in the nothingness around me. They opened their teeth and danced their claws like soft mud monsters with both hands.

    I have a bad heart. These sudden dark shadows don''t fit me here. I hurried to urge the energy of the demon king''s armor in my body, and the long sword was pulled out from behind and held in my hand.

    Lanstya is motionless and seems to be communicating with the tree of the world. Now the emergency can only be settled by me. Moreover, I am more worried that these sudden shadows will disturb the communication between lanstya and the tree of the world. But the things that make me despair also follow - demonization can''t be opened! That is to say, now I can only fight these sudden shadows with my brave identity as an intermediate demon swordsman? Too late to hesitate, I held the sword of victory in my hand and urgently launched the blood moon to cry. Fortunately, the speed of these shadows is not too fast, but the number is amazing¡° The blood moon cries! "¡° Heaven double cross cut! " To my surprise, these shadows are surprisingly weak. After adding speed and power, I shuttle back and forth among these shadows. These shadows did not fight back. They seem to have only one purpose, that is, to go to the tree of the world. Although my attack is very effective, these shadows will turn into black spots and dissipate when I hit them, but their number is too large. My attack can not change the fact that they approach the tree of the world. Just when I was upset, a dazzling light rippled like ripples. In the white light, all the shadows disappeared... "Dolu, are you handsome?" Lanstya, holding the staff, looked at me and said¡° Handsome, very handsome, but what are these? "¡° Shadow demons, used to corrupt the tree of the world. Very weak, that is, a large number. "¡° Who wants to corrupt the tree of the world? " I hurriedly asked¡° Ah... Er, it''s probably a bad person... "Lanstya turned her head and replied hesitantly. I know that the waste goddess doesn''t want to talk about this topic¡° Forget it, how''s the world tree? "¡° It''s more serious than I thought. It''s a little rotten, but we don''t have to worry. I''ve reported it to Zeus. They''ll deal with it later. Let''s just stare at these demons! " Lanstya suddenly sat in nothingness without image¡° But I''m worried. It''s troublesome if I have to deal with it. "¡° Come on, let''s play some Quintets and wait for Zeus. Hey, hey, hey. " Lanstya swept away with one hand, and a chessboard appeared in front of me. My temples are beating, this waste goddess, and I''m still in the mood to play. I ignored her words and stared at the tree of the world, which had a strange attraction for me. I stood by the grass in front of the world tree, so that I could see some black spots on the trunk of the giant tree. I hadn''t seen them before. Now it seems that this should be what lanstya said about the traces of decay¡° Anle, you can''t take it too hard. You can''t bear the vitality on the grass. You can explode in an instant and turn into gorgeous fireworks. " Just as I was about to scold, a voice suddenly appeared in my mind: "come here, come here." Like the sound of seduction, my body is out of control¡° No! Don''t step in there! Easy! " Lanstya roared wildly. When I recovered, it was too late, because my feet had stepped on the grass. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 195

    By the time I recovered, I was already in the grass that lanstya said was forbidden to step into.

    The inexplicable sound in my mind induced me to come here. Is this sudden sound from the tree of the world or the darkness hidden in this nothingness?

    At the moment, I have no mind to think about who lured me here, because the sense of crisis has spread all over me.

    "Get back quickly! Easy! "

    Lanstya rushed at me.

    I was also a little anxious. I hurried to turn around and leave here, but I couldn''t move any more. With doubt, I lowered my head.

    My feet have become vines connected to this grass.

    I can feel a powerful force slowly climbing up along my feet. Is this the power of vitality that lanstya said would make me explode and die?

    I''m afraid it won''t be long before my whole body will become vegetation. At that moment, I will completely disappear in the world and turn into this green grassland.

    This, is this the reason why the grass suddenly appears in front of the tree of the world? Is this grassland the cruelest punishment for those human beings who rush here?

    After you suffer from vitality and appreciate the power, you will turn into dust that nourishes the tree of the world

    This powerful vitality swam faster than I imagined. In just a moment, these invisible vitality violently swept through my whole body. I can clearly feel that my blood is boiling and my skin is cracked. At the moment, I am fragile like a piece of glass, full of cracks, glass that breaks when touched, and the explosion is in an instant

    The speed of grass woodization is also slowly going on. My lower body has completely turned into green vines. Such neutralization has prevented the explosion.

    The tiny blood beads spread all over my body, and the pain was beyond description. I could only bear it to keep myself conscious.

    Is my life really coming to an end? I''m not reconciled. Instead of dying to protect the destruction of the world, I let the vitality symbolizing the growth of all things die. Is this black humor?

    I smiled bitterly and looked at lanstya with an anxious look moving towards me.

    She had just stepped into the grassland, and suddenly a green energy rose abruptly. The shock wave formed pushed lanstya far away. She looked at me with a shocked face, or the tree of the world behind me.

    "Don''t come!"

    "Don''t come here. I''m fine."

    I forced a smile and said to lanstya.

    "Anle!"

    Lanstya''s eyes misted. She took out the staff. The dazzling light at the top of the staff obviously increased a bit.

    "Let him go!"

    She yelled at me angrily. I know she''s talking to the tree of the world. Although I know lanstya can''t save me, I still have some warmth in my heart.

    "Waste, I, I''m glad to meet you..."

    My chest is very painful. Maybe this is the last time I can feel chest pain? Because now I have become vegetation below my chest

    In my body, the violent power of life is still raging, and the grass and wood are gradually accelerating.

    "No! No! "

    Lanstya roared wildly, and the golden light in the staff continued to go behind me. I looked at such lanstya with a bitter smile. How can you want to destroy this important tree of the world? Am I really worth it?

    I looked at lanstya. At the last glance, lanstya climbed to my head, and unknown flowers bloomed in my eyes

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    Warm, as warm as the sun, I curled up.

    "You''re awake."

    A magnetic voice, unable to distinguish men from women, said to me.

    "Who are you!"

    I subconsciously opened my mouth.

    "I don''t have a name. They all call me the tree of the world..."

    The voice answered my question.

    "Am I dead?"

    It turned out to be the tree of the world. It can be said to have killed my enemy? At the moment, when my enemies meet, I can''t get jealous.

    Now I am naked, in a vast expanse of white, the white of nothingness. I curled up like a baby. I tried to change my position, but my body was out of control. Was it really dead?

    "Death or life, I don''t understand. Or does life have nothing to do with death? Do you think you are dead or alive? "

    Said the tree of the world.

    Her words made me nameless. You killed me and then asked me whether I was dead or alive. Did you count B in your heart?

    "Where is this?"

    I''m not obsessed with the question of whether to die or live¡° Where? I don''t know. "..." Now that he is dead, it doesn''t matter, whether the world or destruction. It has nothing to do with me, not to mention this is not the first time I have died. Now my indifference, I can''t understand. Just thinking that I still have a huge harem, my heart still hurts a little¡° I hear you are suffering from corruption? " Simply start an awkward chat with the tree of the world who can''t chat¡° Rotten? If you mean those hateful little insects, yes. "¡° I said, "tree of the world, can''t you talk?"¡° Can''t you chat... A human once said to me. "¡° Who is it? Is he as handsome as me in black armor? " I asked hurriedly. I don''t know why. I always think this person is the first generation! Sure enough, has he ever been here? Do I always follow the way he has gone¡° I forgot. "..."¡° I said, "tree of the world, do you have a low IQ?" I have some helplessness to say to the tree of the world, to be exact, to the air. What kind of communication is this? I don''t understand it yet. I curled up and closed my eyes, but I could see the infinite light. In the light, a voice, who claimed to be the tree of the world, communicated like this. This feeling is indescribable. After a long silence, the tree of the world didn''t answer my questions. I felt guilty. It seemed that I was really retarded. I poked her pain¡° All right, it''s okay. Be strong. One last question. Why did you kill me? "¡° Kill? I don''t know what death is. Is death in this space? I just want to see you, I want to ask you, little human, I need your help¡° The words of the tree of the world have no feelings. Although they ask me, they are like orders. However, her words still make me a little strange. Is it difficult that I''m not dead¡° How can I help you? "¡° Kill me and let me become the ''death'' in your human mouth. "..."¡° So, tree of the world, you killed me just for me to let me kill you? " My scalp is numb. Maybe the tree of the world is wise, but I may not understand this wisdom¡° Why kill you? "¡° I am suffering from corruption. If I am corrupt, the seed of my world will also be infected. At that time, there will be no hope and everything will be destroyed. " The tree of the world said calmly¡° If so, you can kill me and take my seeds. Build a new world with my seeds. Even if the world I built with branches is destroyed, you humans still have hope. " The words of the world tree surprised me. She''s asking me to kill the goose that lays the egg! But this egg is an egg with eggs¡° You mean, the world is built with your branches. If I kill you, the world will be destroyed immediately, right? And I took your seed, leaving a hope. "¡° Yes, young man, kill me. " At this moment, my heart is beating wildly, killing the tree of the world and building a world. I just don''t know how many human demons will die. If she doesn''t kill the tree of the world, her corruption is increasing. If the seed in her mouth is corrupted, the world will not only be destroyed, but also have no hope. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 196

    Curled up like a baby, after hearing the words of the world tree, I fell into a choice, whether to destroy the world immediately and get salvation, or wait for the destruction of the world and lose the chance of salvation?

    In other words, should I kill the tree of the world? But how can I kill her? I can''t even move.

    "Kill me and leave with my seed. The light of hope can''t be cut off."

    She said again.

    "It''s too late. I can feel him. He who destroyed our sisters, I will become the next and last rotten tree of the world. It will be too late. Tiny human beings, choose! "

    She continued.

    "Wait, who is he? He destroyed other world trees? Are you the last? "

    The words of the world tree made my scalp numb. It seems that I am about to come into contact with the truth I want, but will this truth be cruel enough to frighten me, frighten me?

    "Yes, tiny human beings, I am the last tree of the world, so leave with my seeds."

    "Don''t say, with your seeds, you are free. The world you build with branches will collapse. What about the human beings living on it? Can I bear to let them die? "

    The words of the tree of the world make me some nameless fire. Destruction is not so easy, and death is not a simple thing.

    "Because of your childish idea, when I decay and my seeds are swallowed up by darkness, the world will still be destroyed. At that time, it was too late. Mankind perished and the protoss dissipated. Tiny human beings, would you like to see such a scene? "

    "Build another world with my seeds. You and those gods can survive. You will be hope."

    The tree of the world said without emotion.

    Indeed, he who destroyed the trees of other worlds in her mouth should be able to succeed again, but I wanted to become stronger before. Everyone is preparing for the end of the world. Can''t we really defeat him? Do we really want to admit defeat before fighting, and then enjoy the victory of only a few people with humiliation?

    "I choose to fight him."

    I said firmly.

    After a long silence, the words of the world tree sounded again.

    "A thousand years ago, the man said that you made the same choice as him."

    "Is he the first demon king?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Since you don''t want to kill me, leave and enjoy the last time with my gifts."

    As soon as the voice of the world tree fell, a dizziness hit again, and I closed my eyes.

    ----------------------------------------

    When I recovered from dizziness, my eyes were still dark. The conversation with the tree of the world in the strange space just now gave me a feeling of unreal like a dream.

    "Anle, wake up, Anle. Why did you die when you were young? You didn''t even have a whole corpse. How did you let me live? Woo woo... Eh? This little flower is very beautiful. Hey, it must be very suitable for me. "

    Lanstya''s sad words came from my ears, but her words made me angry. I''m dead. You still have the mind to pick flowers. Don''t your God know that don''t pick wild flowers on the roadside?

    "Bah, waste!"

    I still couldn''t help yelling.

    "Who! Who is talking, dare to pretend to be Anle. Look at my divine punishment. "

    Gradually, my eyes became brighter. I saw lanstya in front of me. She was slightly angry and had a different kind of beauty.

    "Ah? It''s a lost life. Anle pretended to be a corpse! "

    She screamed, destroying her beauty in my mind.

    Just as I was about to speak, my body felt relieved. With surprise, I lowered my head. At the moment, those green vines on my body fell off like a coat, and then turned into a little green light and disappeared.

    "Stop yelling, I''m not dead!"

    At the moment, I''m sure I''m not dead. A powerful force in my body that obviously doesn''t belong to me is very clear. Is this the gift of the tree of the world?

    What kind of power is this, pure vitality? Will I be an invincible fighter or a super high defensive tank?

    Although this force is irritable, it does no harm to my body, but it can''t be driven arbitrarily and quietly lurking in my body. When I was driven, there was no movement. It seems that I can''t know what kind of power it is for a while.

    I''m a little discouraged, but it''s better than nothing. I believe with such help, I don''t need to kill her and escape with seed humiliation like the tree of the world said.

    I want to save, like the first generation, I choose to fight!

    "Ah? Really, what is this operation? "

    Lanstya looked back and forth around me suspiciously.

    "Well, it''s really easy. I''ve seen it. I shouldn''t admit my mistake. " Lanstya nodded his head and said to me after a circle¡° Well, since it''s Anle, then I''ll shout! Come on, catch the hooligans, someone molested the goddess! " Lanstya suddenly covered her face and roared wildly. I was shocked, and an ominous premonition came to my heart. According to the previous routine, I must be naked at the moment! With an uneasy heart, I lowered my head! Grass! Indeed¡° Well, waste, don''t shout yet. Can you dress me? " Ten minutes later, I was wearing the sky blue skirt handed to me by lanstya and lost in thought. Did the waste goddess lie to me that there was no men''s dress¡° Anle, you mean, the tree of the world asked you to kill her? " I looked at the questioner lanstya and nodded. I told her about the world tree. And the newly acquired strength in my body. After exploring, she couldn''t give advice on how to use it¡° We God have heard such a request. " Lanstya sighed and said to me¡° At first, there was only one world tree in the world. Later, we found the world tree and gave birth to seeds. With the seed of the world, we have created another world. Perhaps it is precisely because we have created this world that we have become God. "¡° Yes, the first world is the world you lived in before. You are called the earth! "¡° what! You mean God used to be just human? It''s because of the seed of the world that you people get the divine power after you build the world with the seed of the world! " I said something incredible to lanstya¡° Yes, until then, we were just humans. The world we created gave us divine power... "Lanstya rarely pretended to be crazy¡° Every tree of the world will be born, and only one species of the world can be born, that''s all. We God create three worlds. " Lanstya continued. Three? The main world is the earth I lived before, not created by God. The created one is the Asian world. There is also a durlan continent. How can there be three¡° Three? " Curious, I asked lanstya¡° Well, three! The original world is the home of our God, but now it has become the devil''s nest - the dark earth! " Said lanstya with a sad look¡° We first lost our home. All this is the sin of our God. We destroyed ourselves. We created the netherworld. Now the owner of the netherworld will kill all our gods! He will come to this world with anger. He wants to corrupt the tree of the world! " Lanstya explained to me rarely¡° Is there any other use for the seed of the world? What happens after decay? "¡° I don''t know why he did this. I just know that under the power of the seed of the world tree, he can devour the mother tree! Gain the power to create the world! "¡° Mother tree? "¡° Yes, it''s the place where you lived before, the tree of the world on the earth! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 197

    I never thought that the purpose of this man who tried to destroy durland would be the land where I once lived. In this world full of sword and magic, I once thought that there was no intersection between here and my former hometown, but now the danger is as far as the world where the blue planet is located.

    "Who is he!"

    I looked at lanstya and asked seriously.

    "I, I don''t remember..."

    After a long time, lanstya sighed and said.

    I did not continue to ask, because I knew that the battle of God had a great impact on her. She hides herself and protects her fragile self. If you forget, it''s reasonable.

    That past, she left too much pain.

    "I told you too much. I shouldn''t have told you this too early. The more you know, the more dangerous it is. This is a very simple truth. But I didn''t expect the tree of the world to please you. She messed up our plan... "

    "Plan? What plan? What the hell is your God doing? After giving up those worlds, why don''t you agree with the tree of the world and fly away with seeds. Preserve the power of your God? "

    I said angrily to lanstya.

    "We, God, don''t want to abandon our children and people anymore, and we''ve never abandoned them. As for the plan... I, I don''t know. Zeus said everything! By the way, Zeus, they''re coming. There''s no need to watch here. There''s no danger. Let''s hurry! "

    Lanstya mentioned Zeus. Suddenly, her tone was a little hasty and seemed to be afraid. She urged me to leave quickly.

    "Are you afraid? Are you afraid of Zeus? Are you afraid? "

    "Ah, how can you ask three times in a row? It''s up to you whether you go or not. Anyway, I won''t tell you. Your sister, the National People''s Congress, will come too."

    Lanstya moved far away, didn''t go far, turned to me and said.

    Her words make my scalp numb. Will the elder sister of the National People''s Congress come too? That''s a big sister. She''s the big sister I don''t want. She makes me bully lanstya''s big sister all day! It''s normal for the waste goddess to be afraid. Not only is she afraid, but I am also afraid! What''s more, I''m wearing a blue dress now. If these black gods see it, how can I mix it in the future!

    "Old driver, you wait, take me!"

    I took a firm look at the world tree and shouted at lanstya.

    ---------------------------------------------

    Outside the boundary of the tree of the world, I am wearing a long blue skirt. The broken skirt still leaks the back. It does not hinder the wings behind me. The wings have been completely restored. From this point of view alone, this trip to the world tree is perfect, not to mention the gift given to me by the world tree in my body, which will also be a great help to me.

    Outside the tree of the world, there is a very natural lake. After seeing enough white, the blue lake also makes me feel very comfortable.

    "How long will it take to get to that town, that''s what the city is."

    "It''s nyak city. Anle, you''re such a fool."

    Lanstya responded proudly to me.

    "About four or five days. If you speed up, we can be faster."

    After leaving the boundary of the tree of the world, lanstya''s clothes changed back to the previous white clothes, with floating feathers behind. This dress is already fashionable compared with the white robe in the previous simple art works.

    "Oh, speed, do you want to compete?"

    I looked at lanstya. Now the wind was blowing her long soft white hair. In the setting sun, half of her face was golden, like a ripe mango.

    For a moment I was a little shaken.

    "Ah? Do you want to compete with the just and charming goddess? Well, then come! "

    Lanstya said that, with a violent shake, she took back the black wings that had been unfolded behind her. She looked at me and smiled, and then moved very fast into the distance, which was much faster than flying with wings.

    I sighed in my heart, what is this special operation? Is God so unreasonable? Without wings, it was like turning on the nitrogen mode. I shook my head and quickly chased lanstya.

    In this way, I also accelerated and chased lanstya.

    Two days later, we were still flying. Maybe it was a gift from the world tree. I didn''t feel hungry. I wondered if the world tree had transformed me into a place where photosynthesis could be used. However, lanstya repeatedly asked to cook for me, but I cruelly refused.

    At the moment, in our east, there is an unclear outline, but from the appearance, we can judge that it is a magnificent city.

    "That''s the city of Aryan! Anle, you haven''t been there? "

    Lanstya saw my doubts.

    "Yes." I nodded, my eyes still looking at the vague outline¡° Let''s get closer, as long as we don''t fly over the main city! " Lanstya took my arm, her chest hurt me, so she took me to the East. In the center of the city of Arren, there is a statue of a knight, a knight with a long sword in his hand and a tall horse with a powerful crotch. The long sword in his hand points to the distance. Three words are engraved at the bottom of the statue: Aryan. No matter the name of the capital or the country, they all come from it. However, no one still remembers who yareen is. I recalled some information about Aryan I had heard before, but I had never been to the capital once. And now, the capital is in front of me. In the middle and rear of the city, there is a magnificent, large and outrageous building, not to think of as a palace. The whole capital has a huge area and dense houses. Just looking at the past from a distance, it shocked me that human power can build such a capital in a world without any machines. This is human without any divine power and human living proudly in this land¡° Among all the capitals, I still prefer Aryan''s. people live a peaceful and beautiful life without tyranny or... Ah Le? " Lanstya, who also stopped in mid air beside me, sighed. She was a little surprised when she just said half of it. Because just now, an arrow flew across her cheek with a strong wind¡° We were found! Come on, get out of here, don''t get into trouble! " I shouted anxiously at lanstya. At this moment, a group of flying cavalry riding Griffins flew out of the capital. Although it was far away, I could see clearly that there were two people sitting on a Griffin, with spears in the front hand and bows and arrows behind. One of them was frowning. He had a bow in his hand that obviously had just released the arrow. It seemed that he was the one who nearly shot lanstya. Behind everyone, there is a magician wearing a robe and holding a magic wand, and these magicians are at least senior occupations¡° It''s too late! They ride Griffins. We will certainly be regarded as enemy troops and chase them far away. Look, there are mages! Why don''t you drop your wings first? " Lanstya suggested to me. For a moment, I was a little flustered, so I nodded. Lanstya and I accelerated sharply towards the rear and then fell down. I took back my wings and became human. Looking at the Griffin cavalry whistling over the sky, I gasped. I didn''t expect that these Griffins were really fast. Now I can only leave while these people are far away¡° Ah, it scared the hell out of me. Although I''m not afraid, it''s just that it''s hard to explain when I''m found. Maybe I''ll do it again. It''ll be troublesome. " Lanstya said, patting her open chest¡° Who''s there! " Just as I was about to speak, a furious questioning sounded. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 198

    When the questioning sounded, I was surprised. I just wanted to take lanstya to avoid, but I was still a step slow.

    The visitor appeared behind us. It was a team composed of excellent Knight classes. The wolf head logo on the flag made me familiar, but I couldn''t remember it for a moment.

    Soon, well-dressed Knights surrounded lanstya and me. They rode on war horses, whistling.

    Soon after, the team made way for a road, and a man riding a war horse equipped with armor appeared in front of me. He had short gray hair, as neat as a knife, white eyebrows, very strong, and the same white beard. He was a white eyebrow eagle king.

    At the moment, the old knight squinted at lanstya and me. He looked strange and had an unspeakable feeling, which made me very uncomfortable.

    "It''s you! You changed your hair color, and I recognize you! Long time no see, my lovely maid! "

    He said obscene to me, at this moment, I was surprised! Recalled the identity of the old man.

    Head of the blood wolf knights, lecherous old man --- orsel!

    And what bothers me more is this lecherous old man. Didn''t he have a beard before? Why do you have a beard now. I once seduced him with women''s clothes. That time, he almost lost his life because of dragon eggs. Now I appear here. I happen to be women''s clothes again, otherwise I won''t be recognized.

    This is troublesome. It will be regarded as an enemy.

    "Lovely maid, you have changed your hair color, but I still think pink is more suitable for you. Your lady, Miss Phil. "

    Othel said kindly to me.

    I looked around. Now there are people from his snow wolf Knights around. If lanstya and I want to get away, we must have an unnecessary battle. Besides, fighting with our own people is not the result I want.

    "It''s Lord orsel. I really misunderstood last time. My miss, she, she is still in kapua city."

    I hastened to answer othel''s question.

    "Oh? Your young lady is not here, so why do you appear on the outskirts of the capital? "

    A cold light flashed in orsel''s eyes. He half squinted and asked me. For a moment, the air in the forest was a little frozen.

    "My lady asked me to send something to her cousin. Promise, it''s her! Miss lance! "

    I replied, but my heart was beating wildly. This orsel is an old hooligan. I can be sure, but I don''t ask questions yet. The last dragon egg incident made me feel weak.

    "Oh, it''s the beautiful and lovely Miss Lance. It''s really lovely, but there are some deficiencies."

    Orsel looked at lanstya''s chest with his eyes shining and said, this special old lust ghost, if I''m not afraid of trouble, I''ll cry for you. What''s the matter with lanstiyaping? Did you eat at your house?

    "Hum!"

    The frost appeared on lanstya''s face, and she hummed angrily.

    "Lord othel, last time..."

    I quickly changed the subject.

    "I know that you and your young lady must have been threatened by bad people, so you are willing to give your body. Come to me to ask dragon. I mean, ask about it. But it doesn''t matter. I know how to be considerate of a gentle woman like you. I have already forgiven you. "

    Orsel said to me, pretending to be honest.

    Countless divine beasts in my heart run past. Are you still upright? What else do we mean we are willing to give our bodies? Special, but this kind of color center is good, which really saves a lot of trouble. Recalling the dragon egg incident, Lina told me that orsel had asked us about our whereabouts and said it was not my fault and federo. Now it seems to be true.

    "Lord othel, you are really a good man, in that case. We''ll go first and have a chance later... "

    "Don''t later, just now. Let me treat you well, Miss maid. It''s a local friendship."

    ¡­¡­

    ---------------------------------------------

    Orsel, room.

    At the moment, I look at orsel who drinks like water. There is infinite melancholy in my heart. What can I do? Obviously, I don''t want to get into trouble, but now it''s more troublesome than the original battle!

    Lanstya was livid and still angry at othel''s previous rudeness.

    However, thanks to orsel, I have entered the capital of yareen. Compared with Capua, the luxury here is not a grade at all.

    Especially ausel''s mansion, which is called a mansion. It doesn''t belong to the ghost house of the blood clan''s first ancestor, the old beggar.

    "Have a drink, maid. Don''t be shy."

    I can''t see the slightest war problem from oser. I''m a little surprised. Didn''t the border fight start?

    Orsel''s Rogue look makes me sick. I''m really a smelly man. When I think so in my heart, I''m obviously stunned. When do I really think I''m a woman.

    "Maid, I haven''t seen you for many days. Why is your European pie getting smaller? Hey, hey. " Seeing that lanstya ignored him, orsel focused on me. He stared at my chest and asked. Why small? That''s because I didn''t steam steamed bread with noodles¡° Come and drink, maid, let''s drink to our fate, burp ~ "I had a drink with orsel with an awkward smile, but I was worried. What''s the war at the border, where are my magic servants now, and how can I drink this wine¡° Beautiful maid, in fact, since I saw you last time, I have deeply attracted me from your melancholy eyes. Now, beautiful lady, your look is still so melancholy. Why are you sad? Orsel will help you, my little darling. " Orsel suddenly put down his glass and said affectionately to me¡° Oh. " Lanstya retched, and I didn''t. It tickled my heart. No, it tickled my stomach. I wanted to vomit very much¡° Report! " Just as I drank some red wine to press my stomach, there was an anxious cry outside the door¡° Get out! I''m not free now! " Orsel was drinking hard. He threw his glass on the ground and shouted at the door¡° Big, big order! Let''s send the blood wolf knights to Yanik city to assist Lord federo''s silver hand Knights! " The people outside didn''t leave, he said tremblingly. The words of the people outside the door surprised me. Is the war really so optimistic¡° what! My task is to guard the capital. Can''t those mere roder barbarians be managed by federo? " Orsel stood up and shouted angrily¡° Isn''t the war on the border very optimistic? Go and report to the Archduke and say that I can go out! " Othel said after a moment of meditation¡° Lovely lady, go to the front line with me. I''ll show you the real skills. Hey, hey... "Orsel, who was originally serious, suddenly changed his look and said obscene to lanstya and me¡° Ah? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 199

    Aryan capital, north of the city.

    Oser was swift and resolute in his work. When he learned that the war situation on the border was not optimistic, he called his subordinates and went to the destination nyak city. But even so, it will take about five days, which is two days later than I planned.

    I secretly planned to find a chance to get out of orsel''s sight in order to arrive quickly.

    "Maid, I didn''t expect you would agree to go to the border with me. You know, there is a war there, and many people can''t escape. Although war can exercise the soul of soldiers, I would rather not exercise like this. "

    Sitting on the horse, othel said with some sadness. Is it difficult to hear the meaning of this? Does othel have any sad past?

    I smiled back at orsel and reason told me not to ask questions. But orsel still said it, telling the story of the roder attack on the village when he was young, and he killed several roder people when he was eight years old.

    Lanstya and I rode on a horse together. She sat behind me and snorted softly after hearing othel''s words. I really didn''t expect that the waste goddess still cared about orsel''s flat chest. I thought I often laughed at her like this, but her reaction was not so big.

    The team was so boring, only orsel occasionally said the glorious years of his youth.

    "Lanstya, we have to find a chance to go first. There''s not much time."

    Two days later, I said to lanstya, calculate, it has been five days since I was separated from my magic servant, and there are two days before the appointed time. Our team needs at least three days to arrive.

    She frowned and nodded gently.

    "The whole army is stationed and camped!"

    At this time, othel stopped his horse in front of the team and shouted at the Knights behind him.

    The setting sun is indeed the time to camp. Marching at night is a very unwise choice, not to mention an unknown forest ahead.

    I don''t know the combat effectiveness of the blood wolf knights. I think it''s no worse than federo''s silver hand knights. Soon, with the help of hundreds of people at the same time, the camp was built.

    "Two beautiful ladies, according to the old rules, please stay here."

    Orsel pointed to a tent he had built and decorated with flowers that looked like a flirtatious bitch and said to lanstya and me.

    On both sides of the tent stood two knights with long guns in their hands and blood red armor, which is one of the characteristics of the blood wolf knights. Just because these grandsons made it difficult for lanstya and me to get away two nights ago, I was depressed. If savvy was here, it would only take a charm to get rid of it.

    In the tent, lanstya and I sat opposite each other, which became a routine for the two nights.

    "Waste, why, I always feel that you are a little unhappy."

    I said to lanstya, who frowned.

    "Anle, since I met orsel, I always have some ominous premonitions. I can''t tell. That''s why I followed them."

    Lanstya looked at me and said to me.

    I was surprised that the waste goddess had been submissive on the surface, but it was not so.

    "You mean he might die in this war?"

    I have no doubt about the intuition of the goddess lanstya.

    "I don''t know. Nothing has happened these two days. Maybe I''m worried too much. Let''s go ahead tonight. "

    Lanstya smiled at me.

    "How do you go? Do you have a way? "Tinkle."

    "Ah? You''re stupid. We''re women now. Won''t we say go to the bathroom? And then he ran away? "

    I smoked at the corner of my mouth. This waste goddess has a way to humiliate me by wearing women''s clothes for two days and wiping off orsel all the time.

    "You''re procrastinating on purpose, aren''t you?"

    I asked lanstya with a cold face.

    "Ah? No, I don''t want to see your women''s clothes. No, I mean, I just thought of it... "

    Lanstya turned her head and whistled soundlessly, which annoyed me very much.

    However, since there is a method, it should be implemented quickly. I don''t want to see the blue skirt at all.

    "Go!"

    I pulled lanstya out of the camp, and the people were preparing dinner.

    "Two beautiful ladies, I don''t need to bother you here. Just rest. "

    When othel saw me, lanstya came out and greeted me immediately, he said, touching my hand.

    I pulled my hand back in disgust.

    "We''re going, we''re going there, Fang..."

    I deliberately lowered my head and pretended to be shy. This action made lanstya cover her mouth and snicker.

    "Well, fitter, you go and guard the two ladies. They have some private affairs. Just protect them from afar. "

    Orsel seemed to understand. He shouted to a boy in a thick hemp suit who should have removed his armor. The boy was on fire and sweating hot. He trotted over and smiled at lanstya and me very gentlemanly. I looked at the boy. I was very satisfied with his figure. I smiled at him with satisfaction. Maybe this smile was a little flirtatious. The boy blushed. Lanstya and I are walking ahead. The camp is located at the entrance of a forest. It is not a wise choice to cross the forest at night. Camping here is also for the sake of safety¡° Young knight, you have a good figure. " I narrowed my eyes and turned to the boy. Now it is far from the public''s sight and can implement the plan. As soon as my voice fell, the boy was obviously stunned. It was lanstya who was more confused than the boy. She gave me a strange look¡° Young knight, can you take off your clothes? " I ignored their eyes and continued to say to the boy. The boy suddenly covered his clothes and stepped back involuntarily¡° I''m still, just a child. " There was some panic in the boy''s eyes, and there was a trace of expectation in the panic. Oh, I''m the devil. Now I don''t care whether you''re a child or not. I rushed forward, threw the boy to the ground and performed the famous stunt of the eight God nunnery in the boxing emperor''s middle, the great method of stripping clothes. Lanstya stood aside, oh, the roaring wolf howled... Ten minutes later, I put on the boy''s clothes, and the boy was knocked unconscious by me, with obvious tears on his face¡° Well, let''s go and finally change this dress. " I sighed with relief and said to lanstya¡° That''s it. It''s over? " She stared at me with wide eyes¡° Otherwise? What else do you want? What do you want me to do? " I responded unhappily¡° Ah, I thought it would be banned. "¡° waste material! Bah, hurry on the road. " Lanstya''s guess made me shiver. In this way, I spread my wings behind me and flew to the north with lanstya. Looking at the people like ants in the distance, I was very happy. I was finally out of the hands of othel. It was humiliating these days. Lanstya and I flew north one after another, and the forest below flew past me¡° wait! Easy! Look there! " Lanstya suddenly stopped, pointed down and said to me. With doubts, I looked down. In the night, my strengthened vision clearly saw: a misty cloud rushed into the sky, and in the forest below, some people were digging with their heads buried. These people were big men with bare upper body muscles. In that big man, a man without a head in black armor was particularly eye-catching. That''s it, headless knight! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 200

    Below, where the headless knight is, is the only way to leave the forest!

    "Why is the headless knight here?"

    Lanstya asked me with a frown,

    "I don''t know. First fly low and have a look. Pay attention to your body shape."

    In this way, lanstya and I flew towards the headless knight. I had some ideas in my heart, but I was not sure. I had to verify it.

    "Here, othel, they must pass here. They look like they are digging a trap!"

    "Be quiet and don''t let anyone find out!"

    I said to lanstya, who was still yelling.

    At the moment, she and I are not far above these people. Such a distance is very good. It can not only let me check their actions, but also not be found.

    Headless Knights seem to be commanding. A group of big men work hard. Obviously, one of these muscular big men is like a small leader.

    He stood side by side with the headless knight. His upper body was tattooed with a beast I had never seen before.

    "Lord headless, will they pass here?"

    "Don''t worry, those fools of Aryan will pass by. They, they''ll die. "

    I can also hear the dialogue below clearly. Basically, it can be concluded that this is the roder people. It has long been heard that the roder people are powerful barbarians. This is true.

    "Trouble, they are rodelians. Their presence here shows that niak''s situation is probably very critical."

    Lanstya said to me seriously.

    Indeed, as lanstya said, only when the situation at the border is extremely poor will these barbarians bypass the rear. Their purpose is very clear. They will cut off the supply and support at the rear of yareen. In this case, it is difficult to lose the war.

    "Othel must be informed of them!"

    I sighed. I thought I was out of orsel, but I didn''t expect to return to the claw again.

    The means of these roderers are also really cruel. In this trap, there are huge sharpened wood as thick as an arm standing upside down. If you don''t know it, you will die miserably if you fall in.

    "It''s just, how should we inform Osel? I mean, what identity? Otherwise, Anle, why don''t you go on with women''s clothes? You see, I still have pink... "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    At the moment, lanstya and I were not far from the trap dug by the Rodgers. I discussed the countermeasures with her.

    "Anle, do you think orsel will believe it. If you were a woman, he would believe it. "

    "Can you not mention women''s clothes?"

    Lanstya looked at me and nodded.

    "Do you think orsel will believe you in men''s clothes? If you don''t mind, I have pink... "

    "Shut up!"

    I really can''t stand this three sentence lanstya who doesn''t leave women''s clothes.

    "Well, believe it or not, this is the only place for oser. Now go and inform them. When they arrive, these roderers should have dug up and hidden. Why don''t you just go down with me and abuse this little headless? "

    "No! Anle, are you a fool? Let headless find you as the demon king. Don''t forget their Dharma array. If he calls others to come, you will be dead! To deal with him, we really need to be brave, so that he won''t be suspicious. I won''t find help easily! "

    Lanstya said after a moment of meditation.

    His words woke me up. Indeed, if I were the demon king now, it would be really troublesome. He found Satan in the usage array. I didn''t find it, but I was killed!

    It''s OK to be a brave man. Although I was demonized as a brave man in front of the headless knight, the headless knight doesn''t even have a head. Can he really recognize me? It''s easy to explain that I recognize me as the devil, because the devil''s aura or energy makes him distinguish. But I recall that he often speaks with his back to people. He should be invisible. Does it all depend on distinguishing breath and sound?

    But as a brave man, without the help of the power of demon king''s armor, can I really beat so many roderers and a headless? It seems that orsel must be informed to find foreign aid.

    "What do you think of this, lanstya?"

    I raised my eyebrows and pointed to lanstya. Then I whispered in his ear. After listening to my explanation, she smiled at me.

    Orsel Snow Wolf Knights camp.

    "Why should I trust you?"

    Orsel looked at me with a raised eyebrow and said.

    This is the same as I guessed before. This lecherous old ghost really won''t easily believe in men. Lanstya and I came here and told oser that there was an ambush ahead, so there was such a dialogue.

    "What''s more, I look familiar with your clothes."

    My heart is bad. This is the young man''s clothes!

    After othel finished speaking, a team of blood wolf Knights surrounded me and lanstya with spears.

    "Fitter! Come and see if this is your dress? This beautiful lady, why are you wearing a veil? Are you deceived by the shameless man in front of you? " Othel suddenly focused on lanstya, who had changed his clothes and wore a veil. You don''t have to think about it. There must be a look of contempt on lanstya''s face¡° Head back, yes, it''s mine. I lost it... "Oh? You mean, you were stunned and stripped by the bad guys. And miss maid and miss lanstya. "¡° Then you appeared in front of us, still wearing his clothes? " Orsel''s eyes were cold. He suddenly turned his head and said to me¡° If I say I''ve seen the two ladies you say, do you believe it? My companions and I were chased and killed by the rodelians. One of them coveted my beauty, and I was stripped away. Then I killed the man when he wasn''t prepared. So we fled into the forest and later met the two kind ladies who gave me their clothes. I also learned from their mouth that the valiant and skilful blood wolf knights are in the forest. In order not to let you ambush, I came here. "¡° Do you believe this explanation? " I looked at orsel calmly and said. It was only in such a serious scene that lanstya burst into laughter¡° Fitter! " Orsel didn''t answer me, but shouted at fitter¡° I was wrong, captain. At that time, the maid didn''t know why, she suddenly rushed at me. When I woke up, there was only this dress... "Ha ha, what a lovely maid, but where did they go?" Orsel burst out laughing, then looked at me and said coldly¡° Captain orsel, I know you don''t believe it. My name is Anle. He was a brave man in kapua city. I followed leader federo, but I didn''t go to the front line. My companions and I stayed in the capital. I wanted to go to Yanik this time because the war ahead was bad. So I met such a thing at the forest exit. If you still don''t believe it, see what it is! " I held up a hair and said to orsel, this is my hair. When I just pulled it out, it hurt so much that I grinned¡° What is this? "¡° Bald fidro''s new long hair, only this one! I pulled it out! "¡° This...... "othel took over his hair and looked at it carefully. I laughed in my heart. You can see a hammer¡° OK, I believe you. Besides, those barbarians are not as tall as you. The taste of barbarians is unique. Many of them are fags, which I know well. " Well, does that really get me right¡° Besides, I have heard the name of Anle in the mouth of the Lord of Capua. He lied about defeating the demon king and helped me chase the dragon egg. Although you and I haven''t met. But I know your name. "¡° Anle, since you can report, do you have some countermeasures? " Othel gave me a meaningful smile¡° Trust me, you''ll see a good play. " The corners of my mouth rose and smiled at orsel. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 201

    The next morning, oser led his blood wolf knights on the road to the forest. I was ready to leave after I told him the plan last night. It''s just that it''s inconvenient to march in the forest at night. Moreover, it''s not sure whether the Rodgers also set up an ambush in the forest.

    Lanstya and I were at the end of the line. At noon, we were only about a kilometer away from the place where I found the ambush.

    The journey went smoothly. As it got closer and closer, the whole team became more and more alert.

    "But it''s right ahead. No problem? So many people, are you sure? "

    I said to lanstya with a veil.

    "Well, no problem. You believe me, hey hey, I''m...... "

    "All right, all right. Get ready! "

    I looked and stroked the staff, and some proud lanstya said.

    "It''s about ten meters ahead."

    I walked up to the front and said next to othel.

    He just looked at me, nodded at me, then glanced at his team without saying a word.

    My heart is warm. This is a kind of trust, a very mysterious trust. My plan is simple to say, but it requires courage and trust. I don''t know whether orsel''s trust is because of the name Anle or the funny hair, or the magic I asked lanstya to show when talking about this plan.

    But he is willing to do so, which makes me very strange. I have some admiration for orsel.

    "Anle, I didn''t object to your plan last night. Of course, this is also due to the strength displayed by this beautiful and mysterious lady. However, if I fail, even if I am surrounded by barbarians, I will spare my life and kill you. "

    Orsel looked at me and threatened. Just for a moment, the murderous spirit on his body made my heart tremble. Worthy of being the head of the blood wolf knights, veteran orsel.

    "Captain, no problem!"

    At this time, a group of cavalry who first set foot on the land with traps returned and said.

    I was puzzled by the game in my heart. It was absolutely impossible to read it wrong. Could it be that the trigger of this trap was mysterious.

    Lanstya sighed slightly, and the staff in her hand was relaxed.

    "Anle?"

    Orsel said to me.

    I know he is questioning me. At the moment, there is only one judgment in my heart. There are only some barbarians who seem to be rodelians in this trap. There is no Mage at all. The trap is also real. In other words, the headless knight must be playing tricks in it. His aim must be to set all of us on this trap, which is more to my liking.

    "Lanstya, are you sure to step in together?"

    I said to lanstya. She looked at dozens of people present and nodded cautiously.

    "I have no reason to lie to you. We have a common enemy. They must want us all to step in. Isn''t that better? "

    I said to orsel. Orsel''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at me for a long time.

    "The vanguard troops continue to move forward!"

    Orsel said to the members behind him.

    Soon after, we stood where lanstya and I found someone digging a trap, including orsel and lanstya.

    We didn''t stop. We were about to walk out of the area. Suddenly, the horn sounded.

    "Coming!"

    I said to lanstya, and just as I spoke, the ground collapsed

    The whole 100 meter road collapsed completely, and there were thick and thin sharp huge wood at the mouth of the bowl under the trap.

    At the moment, we are all stabbed into the huge wood, which is the result I want, or what it looks like.

    "Cluck, I once said that these people will die without knowing."

    "Lord headless is really wise. In this way, our raid did not lose a soldier, no material support from the rear, and this brave and good fighting blood wolf knight regiment. Aryan will be defeated!"

    "Rodell will win!"

    "Rodell will win!"

    Above the trap came cheers.

    It''s right to be a roder. I secretly calculate the time in my heart.

    "Withdraw the troops and immediately surround nyak city from the rear. Nyak, who is dying, will be defeated this time!"

    "What a beautiful scene. Although I can''t see such a scene, the breath of blood and the breath of death... Huh? There is no breath of death, below, below in the end! "

    The headless knight''s voice came again, but this time it was a little hasty.

    "Back to the headless knight, the blood wolf Knights below are all on the wooden thorn. There is a lot of blood. They are all dead!"

    Another voice said with doubt.

    "No, no! Although I can''t see or smell, I can feel that there is no smell of blood and death! "

    The headless knight roared in panic. I''m still calculating the time in my heart. It should be almost there¡° Woo! " Another melodious horn sounded again in the forest¡° Tell Lord Tyrone we''re surrounded! About 100 people are as like as two peas in a bloody red armor. They are the Knights of the blood wolf! "¡° How could it be! "¡° Lord headless knight! "¡° Shut up, I know! I really underestimated these dregs of Aryan. Have we exposed our trap digging? "¡° All on alert! " There were flustered footsteps and roars on the pit¡° Almost, open the door! "¡° Yes! " At the moment, all of us are in a huge light shield, and those wooden thorns are just lanstya''s cover. Such a strong shield and a short-term cover up. I thought lanstya couldn''t do it, but I underestimated her. This time lanstya did it perfectly. In fact, the plan is very simple. The 230 blood wolf knights are divided into two teams. Seventy people volunteer to explore the trap. After leading out the Rodgers, they are surrounded by the people hidden behind them. Soon, a vortex door opened in the light shield¡° Anle, this door, where will we go? " Orsel has been praising lanstya since she heard the words believed to be true above, which makes her shy with a veil¡° Have you seen the operation just now? Now you still question? What about the courage just now? " I said with some dissatisfaction¡° I don''t doubt it. This beautiful lady can be said to be the strongest mage I''ve ever seen. I''ve never seen her magic. Her style is comparable to the goddess... "Ah Le? Well, just let''s go back to the ground. Hey, hey. " Lanstya said with a smile, as if she had forgotten what othel said about her peace. Soon, we all returned to the ground. On the ground at the moment, the Rodell team of more than 100 people was surrounded by members of the blood wolf knights. They are confronting each other. We appeared just behind the members of the blood wolf knights. Orsel, me and lanstya swaggered into the crowd¡° Old fellow iron is not surprising? Are you surprised? Dare to move? " I laughed at the headless figure¡° You, you know the existence of the trap? " The headless knight pointed his back at me, and the other man who seemed to be the leader of the roder moved him in another direction¡° Um. "¡° Then why did you step into the trap? "¡° You all worked hard all night. If you don''t step on it, I''m sorry for your labor achievements. Of course, no, will you all be here? Can I destroy you all? " I buttoned my nose and smiled¡° Is there such an operation? Hehe, you dregs of Aryan have seen it all over. I didn''t want to be so complicated, so I had to fight. "¡° I''m a headless knight! The headless knight who brings death and fear! " The headless knight smiled strangely and suddenly inserted his long black sword into the land. Slowly, the whole land turned into a black pool¡° I have no head. Everything is my head! Listen to my call and show up! " I have a bad heart. The headless knight will put that green skull again. At the moment of the headless knight''s ghost scream, the whole roddell people moved. They roared wildly. Even if they were surrounded, they still rushed to the blood wolf Knight Order fearing life and death. Othel took out a long stick wrapped in white cloth from behind, pulled the white cloth away, and a red long gun appeared¡° The blood wolf Knights obey orders and kill! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 202

    The scene was in a moment of chaos. Most of the members of the blood wolf knights had long guns and giant swords, while most of the barbarians with twisted muscles were barehanded, and only a few would carry finger tigers or some short daggers.

    On the surface, it seems that the Knights of the blood wolf knights are better. The strength of both knights is equal, and the battle is at an impasse for a time.

    But in this impasse, the headless knight is calling those green skeletons, which I have seen, like a ghost fire. Super corrosive ability. If he is summoned, he will fall to one side in an instant.

    "Othel, you deal with the leader. The headless knight''s attack is very strange. Give it to me!"

    I yelled at orsel, who was about to rush up to pick the headless knight.

    "Boy, you? Well, I believe you again! "

    Orsel nodded at me, then rushed with a long gun towards the barbarian who looked obviously the head of this team of Rodgers and had tattoos on his body.

    "Lanstya, interrupt his call!"

    I said to lanstya.

    "Yes!"

    Lanstya nodded cleverly. Then the staff in his hand pointed to the headless knight and said something.

    After instructing lanstya, I also took out my victory sword from behind and ran towards the headless knight who was calling the Dharma array.

    "Headless knight, do you know who I am?"

    I shouted to the headless knight who was reciting the spell. His body was obviously shocked and the spell in his mouth stopped.

    "I, I don''t recognize you?"

    There was vigilance in the words of the headless knight.

    "I''m your uncle!"

    Sure enough, as I judged before, the headless knight can''t see, but can only rely on breath and feeling. I don''t know what kind of discovery it is. Since he doesn''t know I''m the devil, it''s much easier.

    "Speak evil words, fire from the dark earth, listen to my call, come out!"

    He continued his words.

    "Lanstya!"

    I shouted anxiously to lanstya behind me. Lanstya, who was releasing her skills, frowned and seemed very worried.

    "Light!"

    She only roared out a word, and then a golden light flew out of her staff towards the headless knight.

    "What a pity!"

    The headless knight laughed.

    A wall of black gas suddenly appeared in front of him, which was somewhat similar to the gas used in her phantom head.

    The golden light scattered the black air and lost its momentum.

    At this time, the headless knight released the strange flame.

    With the headless knight giggling, countless green skeletons spread out, and skeletons with ferocious faces surrounded me again in an instant.

    I have suffering words in my heart. Originally, these things only need a dark flame to be solved in an instant. But out of caution and fear of having no head to call my teammates, I had to hide my true identity.

    These green skeletons flew towards the blood wolf Knights present.

    "These skeletons can''t be touched!"

    I quickly shouted at the crowd.

    Oser, who fought with leader roder, looked at me distractedly and nearly let the enemy hit the face door. He quickly pulled back, then swept with a long gun and rushed again.

    With the help of skeletons, the members of the blood wolf knights had to distract themselves from breaking the skeletons, which soon showed their defeat.

    But these skeletons are not afraid to be broken at all. As long as they are broken up, they will soon gather together again. Their attack purpose is very clear, that is to get on you. Once it sticks to you, it will burn you up soon.

    "Special, do you have to use the dark flame..."

    "Don''t, Anle, don''t. the headless knight is very sensitive to the dark flame. He will recognize it. What if you call your teammates then! If the woman or the pharmacist comes, we''re afraid it''s hard to deal with. "

    Lanstya said to me as she drove the skull with a staff.

    Although what she said was very unpleasant, she had to admit that it was a fact. But in the current situation, if you are hesitant, you really want to collect the bodies of these blood wolf knights.

    "If, if you have to use the dark flame, it''s better! I help you with the holy light! "

    Lanstya thought for a moment and said.

    "Go to hell, Hei hei, burn up in the fire of my hell!"

    I was about to speak when the headless knight flew towards me with a long sword in his hand.

    I quickly set up a long sword grid to block the headless knight''s attack.

    "Why does little black smell on you? Who the hell are you! "

    The headless knight''s voice was full of violence.

    "Sky double cross chop!" I ignored his question and chopped at him. The sword was shadowless. The headless knight''s combat effectiveness was still very strong. My attack was blocked by him¡° You''re dead! " The headless knight roared angrily, and his long black sword became darker and darker, and stabbed straight at my chest. His action was very sudden. This sudden attack was too obvious to hit me at all. I quickly blocked his attack, but the headless knight was not too surprised, but made me think he was very happy. I feel a little uneasy behind me! It must be behind me. I hurried back. Sure enough, a skeleton with a ferocious smile and full of evil breath was in the back of my head¡° Right now! Easy! " Suddenly, lanstya''s voice came. Now, what now, I think quickly in my mind. The skeletons behind me and the headless knights who keep attacking in front of me. His purpose is to let these skeletons hit me. What does lanstya say now! Dark flame? She once said that if she was released, she would assist me with the holy light? Now, even if I expose my identity, there is no way. The situation is not optimistic, which does not allow me to think more¡° It seems that we need to be serious. " After fending off the headless knight''s attack, my long sword stabbed him in the chest. He deliberately avoided back. My action surprised him. He must have thought I would run away to avoid these terrible skeletons. But I not only didn''t, but attacked him. Just when he was surprised, the golden light, the golden light all over the sky, the golden light that people couldn''t open their eyes. These sudden golden lights give me the feeling that they are like a small black house without windows. Suddenly someone broke a wall. Such a visual sense is too strong. All the people present involuntarily covered their eyes, which was completely a flash bomb! My eyes, my eyes! No, this is not the time to think about this¡° "Dark flame!" With one hand, I summoned the dark flame. The summoned dark flame jumped out of my hand angrily. Although I closed my eyes, I''m sure there will be no more skeletons here soon. After a long time, the light disappeared, and there were bursts of wails in the field. Both the Rodgers and the blood wolf Knights rolled on the ground with their eyes covered. It was a fierce battle, but now it has become like this. However, there was no skeleton on the ground, and the dark flame disappeared in my hands. I was the first one to recover. When I looked around, I didn''t find a headless figure. Could I be scared away by this non aggressive flash bomb? I found lanstya standing on one side, holding a staff in his hand, with an apologetic face and a smile¡° Shit, are you crazy? You want us all out, don''t you! Before throwing the flare, you say hello, look! " I pointed to the people still rolling on the ground¡° Ah, huh? Ah, I said, "well, ok..." lanstya looked at the people on the court with some grievances. She lowered her head and clasped her hands¡° People don''t want this to happen. They just want to help you. "¡° All right, all right. No, headless seems to be scared away by you. Let''s control these Rhodes first. "¡° It''s normal to scare away, but the Holy Light''s eye washing has no attack power. It should be because he saw that his skeletons were gone and mistakenly thought it was the reason of the holy light. " Lanstiyas cableway. Ten minutes later, with the help of lanstya, the people of the blood wolf Knights first recovered, and then tied up all the Rodgers¡° Ah! Thank the gods, I see! " A narrow eyed roder was moved to tears. Although he was bound, he fell to the ground. It turned out to be a blind man. It seems that the holy light of lanstya is really wash your eyes¡° Then, I thank the God. I was blinded by the strong light... "The man then said... Lanstya was wronged and speechless and hid aside... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 203

    After capturing all the Rodgers who lurk at the edge of the forest and dig traps, they are ready to escort them to nyak city. Under the command of othel, the members of the blood wolf Knights filled up all the traps.

    So far, this incident has come to an end, but out of caution, lanstya and I have not separated from orsel and them.

    The headless knight just ran away, maybe lurking around. For the sake of the war, lanstya and I can only take the task of protecting the blood wolf knights. After all, more people, more power.

    Three days later, we were close to nyak city. Far away, I could see my demon servants stationed in the city, which relieved me. They have arrived safely.

    However, although they were told to stay in a prominent position before, they were really conspicuous.

    They, nearly two thousand people, were stationed at the gate of the city. Let alone conspicuous, they were just visible!

    Especially at this moment, the blood beast has recovered its prototype and is sleeping on the ground. His exaggerated body shape and wings can be seen from a long distance.

    And the Green Goblin just big wood, even organized a group of goblin driving mecha to dance there.

    My face twitched. It was so arrogant. Did I take someone else''s gate as the people''s Square?

    The Knights of the blood wolf stopped, and orsel frowned. There was a sudden smell of tension in the air. I was about to speak, but orsel opened his mouth first.

    "It''s the demon clan! In the forest, it is the demon family that defends, and the roder people collude with the demon family! The situation is really not optimistic... "

    "Anle, thank you very much for telling us about the existence of traps. It seems that the Archduke''s intention to let me take the snow wolf knights is these sudden demons!"

    Orsel said to me. Just as I was about to answer, he pointed his long gun forward.

    "The blood wolf Knights listen to orders, even if the enemy is few, even if the enemy is strong and weak. We will never stand back, we will fight to the end of life! Blood wolf knights, attack! "

    "For the glory of the blood wolf Knights!"

    "For Aryan''s hope!"

    At the command of orsel, the eager members of the blood wolf Knights roared and ran towards my demon servant.

    Just when I wanted to stop it, the closed door of nyak opened

    In the city gate, a group of people rushed out with excitement and roar. Among them, they did not see the members of fidro''s silver sword knights.

    I have some doubts in my heart. What''s the matter!

    Two teams of people quickly surrounded my evil servants from front to back, and my evil servants also made a fight back posture. These irritable evil families are not reasonable races.

    It''s not easy for them to listen to and keep up with nyak''s garrison, which I ordered before.

    "Anle, this is trouble. What if there is a conflict? What about the little bald head? Why did he let nyak''s people rush out? What about the attack of Rodell? "

    Lanstya was beside me and said to me in a hurry.

    At the moment, I am also confused. When she asks, I am also confused.

    "Find a place. I want to turn on demonization. I must stop this meaningless fight with a mouth gun! You go to appease those demons first and be sure to hide yourself! "

    I charged lanstya. Seeing her careful nod, I moved towards no one.

    The whole scene was a little chaotic. The people of the blood wolf Knights only focused on the charge, and a small number of people were captured by the keeper Rodell. Orsel took the lead and rushed forward excitedly. No one paid attention to me at all.

    Before long, I opened the demonization and looked down at everything below from the air. At the moment, two people: the blood wolf knights and Yanik''s defenders surrounded my demon servant.

    Needless to say, the blood wolf knights are standing in front of oser, while Yanik''s garrison on the other side is a middle-aged man I don''t know. The man is wearing gold armor and has a gold sledgehammer in his hand.

    My appearance made them nervous. They looked at me warily, but no one rushed.

    In the procession of my magic servants, lanstya stood at the front and stood side by side with her, such as Julie and Savi.

    When they saw me, they were delighted with the original dull and disdainful look on their faces.

    "Lord devil, hum, you finally think of us. We''ve been here for two days! "

    Fiora said discontentedly to me.

    Yuli looked at me with a smile and relaxed.

    Lanstya nodded and smiled at me.

    I nodded to a group of evil servants. Now is not the time to talk about the past.

    "Knights of the blood wolf, niak''s garrison. What do you mean? "

    I said, glancing coldly at the front and rear people.

    After they saw me, the two leaders joined together.

    "Oh, devil, what do you mean? At the moment, we are at war with roder. You have come here and stationed at the gate of nyak. This is not provocation, what is it! Are you united with the Rodgers? "

    "Evil devil, did you come here from Capua? Did you travel?" The man in gold armor said one-on-one with orsel. Things are a little troublesome. The demon family is at odds with mankind. What''s more, we came all the way here and camped at the city gate. Such behavior is indeed provocative¡° Human beings have human wars, and the demon clan also has the war of the demon clan. Xiao Huang, the king asks you, you are at war with the rodelians. Did they send a demon clan? Instead of answering their questions, I asked them¡° Who is Xiao Huang!? How can you say that it''s not your demon clan? Demon king, I heard that you are also the king of the demon family. How dare you do it but don''t deserve it? If you want to fight, just fight. " The man in gold armor looked at me and said unkindly¡° Ha ha, interesting. The king''s forces are all here. When did they appear on your front line? " I smiled and said to them¡° Cunning demon king, this is your plan to sneak into our rear, so that we can wipe out all of us. " Xiao Huang said angrily. I''m a little depressed. I''m a fool. Just think about it with my head. If I want to annihilate them, do I need to let my demon servant wait here for two days until his reinforcements appear¡° Xiao Huang, Ben Wang is worried about your IQ. If the king says that there is another demon king, and the purpose of the king is to seek revenge from this demon king? " I looked at them and explained patiently that we can only care for the mentally retarded¡° Another demon force? " Orsel''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at me and said seriously¡° Orsel should not be bewitched by the evil demon king. He clearly made fun of us. He said there was another demon king. Who can prove it? " Xiao Huang looked at orsel contemptuously and wrote all over his face. You mentally retarded believe it¡° I can prove it! " Just as I was about to speak, out of the open gate came a man in silver armor covered with blood. His bright head is like a star. This is federo! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 204

    Federo walked out of the gate alone. His armor was full of blood. It seemed that he had just experienced a hard battle.

    "Hammer Kerr, don''t talk nonsense here. You must know better than anyone whether this demon king is the demon king force that has fought in our front line?"

    Federo, who just appeared, waved his long sword in the air, and then said coldly to Xiao Huang that Xiao Huang''s name was Kerr.

    Just his words made me ponder. Did this Kerr know something? He deliberately made it difficult for me?

    "You, what does that mean! Don''t think your silver sword knights are arrogant after a few victories. "

    "Hum! Orsel, you have to think clearly. They have been here for two days. They could have raided directly, but they chose to stay. I think you met the Rodgers on your way here, too? Their presence prevented us from being raided by the Rodgers. You should know what I mean. "

    Fidro ignored Kerr and said to othel instead.

    Othel pondered for a moment and looked at my demon servant again.

    "Master, why do you give in to these humans?"

    When I appeared, the little red blood beast turned into a dog with wings. He lay on my shoulder and asked me.

    I touched his head and cut my finger with a sword. After feeding him some blood, Xiao Hong burped and stirred her wings with satisfaction, forgetting the problem just now.

    Why do I give in to human beings, because as the demon king, I am human!

    "It seems that this is the truth. I have seen a demon family man before. His breath is full of evil. It''s a little different from the demons in front of us. "

    Orsel looked at me, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the meaning of the words made me care. Is it because he has been on the battlefield for a long time, so he can see people accurately? Speaking of it, my demon servant is really not full of bloody people. Even if there were, it was a thousand years ago.

    "Fidro, how''s the war going?"

    "It''s not optimistic. There are demons in roder, and we have suffered heavy casualties. I''m afraid the north gate will be broken soon. What''s more, forget it. You take people with me into the city and say. "

    Bald fidro said to othel, his face full of fatigue.

    Although the war has just started, the pain it can bring has exceeded expectations.

    "The blood wolf knights, listen, enter the city! And the silver sword! "

    "You, you cowards, you scum! They are a demon clan. You were bewitched by him! You shameful traitors of Aryan! "

    Kerr, with a sledgehammer in his golden armor, roared angrily.

    "Nyak''s defenders listen to my orders and kill!"

    Kerr has not given up his crusade against my demon servant. At this moment, he sees fidro and Osel enter the city. He became angry with shame and roared, but the defenders behind him hesitated.

    "It''s all rubbish!"

    Kerr rushed directly at me with a sledgehammer. It seems that this farce must cost some.

    "Savvy, charm!"

    I said faintly to Shawei. Such characters are too impulsive. Then let the rest of him be impulsive.

    Ten minutes later, Kerr took off his golden armor and was gnawing at a tree. Other defenders also retreated and re stationed in nyak city.

    My evil servants resumed their daily life. Just big wood was around the uncle who was gnawing at the big tree and occasionally took a few trips to the big tree. I didn''t interrupt him, bald lad. I don''t suggest more, so that federo won''t be alone.

    "Lord devil, although we are here, what should we do next?"

    Julie sat next to me, frowned at me and said.

    "Go through yanic City, find Satan and fight head-on."

    I looked at the distant city of nyak and said.

    "However, Ruiya''s sister hasn''t been found yet. I''m really worried."

    Lanstya tilted her head, held her cheeks, looked into the distance and said to herself.

    "Can''t you get in touch? Your daughter, I mean, the falling angel has no other means to contact? "

    "Yes, but I can''t get in touch. But I''m sure she''s still alive. "

    I nodded. That''s all right. If Ruiya met the world snake yemenggad now. Will this sister controlled snake of the world attack his sister?

    But what I care more about now is how the war ahead is.

    "Lord devil..."

    Savvy and Linze came over.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll win."

    I naturally know what they are going to say. One of the purposes of such a long journey here is to turn Satan. But when they first met such resistance, they naturally felt guilty.

    As time goes by, it will soon be night. A peaceful night is incompatible with the fighting war ahead. This may be the last peaceful night we may enjoy.

    I didn''t rest. Many things were like chaos. Especially in those words when federo appeared just now, the situation in NYAC city is not optimistic, and there seem to be some other disturbing factors in the city. So, I decided to go to nyak at night! I left the camp and looked at the people who didn''t know whether they were really asleep or pretending to sleep. My eyes stared at the city of nyak, which was still as bright as day in the night. I knew they were afraid of night attack. A large number of ossa crystals are used around the city wall. This black stone will emit dazzling white light in the water. The ossa crystal for military use is much better than that for civilian use. There are soldiers on duty on the wall¡° "The devil?" I was staring into the distance when a cry startled me¡° It''s rubbish. Why don''t you sleep? "¡° Ah, huh? You want to go to town, don''t you? It''s a long night to find your old face. It''s a good little bald head, isn''t it? " Lanstya looked at me with a smile. Her eyes were especially bright in the night¡° Aren''t you surprised at his words during the day? "¡° Well, little bald head, said Kerr knew we weren''t with those demons. It''s really strange. Then I''ll go with you and take care of you. " Lanstya finished talking, took my arm and was about to move towards nyak¡° You''re crazy. Don''t you let people catch you when you walk over like this? "¡° You''re crazy. Why are you so stupid? The demon king can''t get in. Can Anle? " Er, it''s true. Sometimes I''m still too involved in the play. I used to be an otaku. I''ve experienced too much since I became a demon king as a brave man. Sometimes, I can''t tell whether I''m human or not. The role of the demon king goes deep into my bone marrow¡° Let''s go! " After canceling the demonization, I took lanstya and walked towards nyak city... "Stop! Who! " Walking to the city gate, sure enough, one dressed in green armor, which was sergeant yareen''s dress, stood on the wall and shouted at me¡° Human beings, the brave are happy! Fidro, who informed the silver sword, said, "my happiness is coming!" I shouted impatiently at the soldiers. Half an hour later, the city gate opened wide, and a man in silver armor with a long sword appeared in front of lanstya and me. He took off his armor and showed his head enough to light up the night¡° I knew you would come, Anle, I need you! " Bald fidro put his helmet in his hand. He looked tired and squeezed out a reluctant smile at me. His words made my scalp numb. It was disgusting. What do you mean you need me¡° What, is the war going badly? " I deliberately avoided his eyes¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 205

    Bald federo looked with hatred, and I was surprised that there was a traitor? Isn''t it proud?

    "Why are you so cruel? Still in the middle, tut tut. "

    I teased federo.

    "Go into the city and say."

    Fidro ignored me and said seriously.

    Federo''s room. At the moment, the veteran orsel in red armor was also in the room. When he saw me coming, he stood up and smiled.

    "Anle, we meet again. I''m really sorry that I don''t have time to take care of you, little brother, because of the chaos during the day."

    When othel finished talking to me, he looked at lanstya and my heart pounded. It''s over. Lanstya''s not wearing a veil!

    "It''s you!"

    "What about the maid, why did you run out of my camp all night?"

    Orsel said with frosty eyes.

    "Hum! If you want to go, you can go. You don''t want to be molested by you again, can''t you? "

    Lanstya snorted coldly and sat down in her seat.

    "Well, I just..."

    "All right, othel. Let''s get down to business. "

    Fidro was a little embarrassed. He didn''t know what had happened between othel and lanstya, but he didn''t have to think about it. Fidro quickly changed the topic.

    "Anle, we are in a very bad situation now. In addition, I suspect there are traitors among us! "

    Fidro''s eyes were cold and looked angry.

    "In the first war, the town outside the border city nyak was our border town. That night, I took the silver sword knights to nyak city and prepared to raid the Rodgers outside the border town. "

    "But we not only failed, but also encountered an ambush. Later, another demon force suddenly intervened, so we lost our first town and retreated here to defend. "

    "The enemy not only knows the combat power of my silver sword, but also knows our deployment weaknesses."

    Said fidro to the crowd.

    "Do you doubt?"

    I looked at fidro and said.

    "Hammer Kerr!"

    "A few days ago, the forces of the demon king came here and stationed outside the city. I ignored, hammer Kerr quarreled with me, and then the voice of the capital asked for support. That is, othel, your arrival. "

    "But on the way, you still met Rodell''s ambush, including another demon king force."

    Said fidro to othel.

    "Yes, if it weren''t for the little brother Anle and his female magician, my blood wolf would be more or less dangerous. What about the goddess? "

    "Ah? It''s me! "

    "Is that you? How is that possible? "

    Othel''s face was unbelievable.

    "Do you have an opinion?"

    Lanstya said with some dissatisfaction. Orsel''s eyes narrowed slightly and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Well, don''t say that. By virtue of this alone, you doubt what hammer Kerr?"

    I said to bald Pedro.

    "Of course, it''s more than that. My silver sword knights and his troops go out, and only we are attacked every time. Now that the war has been fought, the Aryan army I led and my own Knights have suffered many casualties. But the casualties of his Golden Knights are almost zero. "

    "Oh, bald lad, the Golden Knights sound much better than you."

    I joked.

    "However, why didn''t he send out the knights when he met the demon clan outside the city?"

    I couldn''t help laughing when I remembered that Kerr''s kiss had moved towards the big tree piston.

    "Maybe it''s because he''s afraid of fighting."

    Fidro thought for a moment before he said to me.

    I was surprised if it was like what federo said. I''m afraid this man has a big appetite. If he colludes with the Rodgers, he naturally knows that my demon king is different from the sadan demon king of the Rodgers.

    Sam won''t hit him, but I will. So instead of bringing out his men, he let nyak''s defenders charge and die.

    His behavior is to preserve strength. The purpose of preserving strength in war is obvious!

    My heart is very angry. I still have the demon king system task. I have to control the death of 112000 people, or I will die. Therefore, such a thing that interferes in the war must be removed!

    "You mean, he knows that the demons outside are different from those in the roder army, if there is a fight. There will be a river of blood. Is he saving his strength? "

    I asked fidro tentatively.

    Fidro shook his head and said to me after a long time, "Kerr is the brother of the Archduke."

    Aryan is a principality system, and the supreme head of state is the Archduke, that is to say, Kerr is the king''s brother. Sure enough, does this Kerr want to usurp the throne during the war?

    "I''ll kill the thief now!"

    Othel''s mind was also very active, and he guessed eight or nine points. He clapped the table and shouted angrily.

    "Wait!"

    I hurried down othel.

    "It''s just a bald guess. Don''t be impatient first. In this way, I''ll find out whether it''s true or false and make a judgment. "

    "It''s not bald, it''s fidro. Anle, how can you inquire and how can he tell you? "

    Bald Pedro asked me, touching his shiny head.

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. This is not me... "

    Lanstya patted her chest proudly and said.

    "If Lord lanstya came out, he should be able to do it. I believe you. "

    Bald fidro said politely to lanstya. Such a flattering face makes me sick. Isn''t it an angel? As for such flattery. I''m also an employee of Zeus company. Well, I''m an intern God anyway.

    "Well, you wait here. We''ll come as soon as we go. "

    "By the way, the last question, Kerr holding a golden hammer, why is it called hammer Kerr?"

    "Gold plating of iron..."

    I pulled lanstya out of the room with black lines.

    Ten minutes later, I returned to federo''s room, gently pushed open the door and asked bald Ladybug awkwardly, "well, how can I get to Kerr''s room?"

    Another ten minutes later, lanstya and I came not far from Kerr''s room.

    Outside his room were two knights in gold armor guarding with long guns.

    "Waste, it''s your turn."

    I said to lanstya.

    "Ah? My turn? What should I do? "

    "Didn''t you just make sure that there was still yours. So go. "

    "Ah, but you have to find out first. I thought you had a way, so I casually said... "

    My scalp is numb and I feel trapped by the waste lanstya again.

    "Come on, go outside and call savvy."

    I turned and was leaving.

    "Ah, wait, don''t you just want to turn into a demon king when you''re looking for Shawei? Since we''re testing whether he has anything to do with Satan. And when you demonize, you look like Satan. It''s night again. Maybe you can try. "

    "No, he saw me during the day."

    I shook my head and denied lanstya''s statement.

    "Don''t you and Satan have different tattoo colors and lines. I have a way of color, and most people can''t see the lines. Just try it. If you can''t, tie him up! "

    Lanstya seemed to think it would be incompetent to go to savy. She begged me.

    There''s no way. I can only rely on such lanstya.

    Ten minutes later, I opened the demonization and looked at the paint that lanstya got from nowhere. It was like painting on my body, and the brush swam away.

    "Well, no, itch!"

    "Well, well, absolutely useful!"

    Lanstya covered her mouth and smiled at me.

    For a time, I felt very strange, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong.

    "But what about the two guards outside?"

    I watched my Lavender tattoo turn black and looked at the two Golden Knights guarding Kerr''s room.

    "Leave this to me. I''m very good!"

    "Help! There''s an assassin, someone''s going to assassinate Kerr! And this assassin may be me! "

    Lanstya suddenly ran out quickly, skipped in front of the two guards and screamed. A bright dagger in her hand glowed cold.

    The two Golden Knights looked at each other and were surprised. Of course, they were surprised. Which assassin would shout for help and then say he was going to assassinate?

    However, the two knights still had insufficient IQ balance. They looked at each other and chased lanstya.

    I''m a little helpless. Is this operation especially OK?

    However, I still took the cloak given to me by lanstya and covered my face, revealing only the black patterns on my upper body.

    He walked towards Kerr''s room and gently pushed the door open.

    "Who is it!"

    Suddenly a golden hammer appeared in front of me.

    "It''s Lord Satan. Kerr has been waiting for a long time..."

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 206

    The golden sledgehammer was taken back in front of me. Kerr didn''t light oza crystal. Maybe he knew that he was doing something invisible.

    When I heard Kerr calling me Satan, I had some plans in my heart. It seems that Kerr colluded with Satan, but it should be right.

    "Lord Satan, Kerr was about to tell you. There are some demons outside nyak! "

    I nodded and felt a little happy. Fortunately, I came here first. Otherwise, let Satan know that there may be many disadvantages when I come here. Mainly because Ruiya doesn''t know where it is now.

    I nodded. I don''t know how to answer Kerr.

    "Lord Satan, I obey Lord Satan''s orders. I just hope you can help me kill the demon king! He humiliated me. I want his life! "

    Kerr said fiercely.

    The old grandson''s heart is really black. However, my goal has been achieved, but I can''t kill Kerr like this. I have to get stolen goods and get them. Anyway, he is a relative of the emperor and the brother of the Archduke. Killing him at will will will cause great trouble if he doesn''t grasp his handle. I''m not afraid. Mainly, federo and orsel are likely to get into trouble and even lose their lives.

    "You make me very dissatisfied."

    In order to cheat more information, I can only say at will. My voice has become ethereal by using the demon king''s armor.

    "Your Excellency? You mean, about the blood wolf knights? Or, fidro? "

    "Don''t worry, sir. These two people will die soon! I will send them out early tomorrow morning. At that time, I will not open the gate on the grounds that the gate is in disrepair and the mechanism is damaged. They will die helpless and desperate at the gate. "

    "Then your excellency can occupy nyak City, and then the capital city. I just hope you have a good agreement with the roder people, this Archduke... "

    I was shocked. Indeed, it was the ambition of the thief. His purpose was the position of the Archduke, but the capital fell. What''s the significance of such a king of subjugation?

    I nodded. Now I can''t stay any longer. I can only leave quickly. I feel that if I stay any longer, it will be revealed.

    I took a cold look at Kerr, wearing a hood. In the night, as the demon king, I can imagine how cold my eyes are. Kerr involuntarily took a few steps back.

    I turned and walked towards the door.

    "Wait, Lord devil, why don''t you send the array? And your magic pattern? "

    Kerr asked in horror.

    I bowed my head and found my own black * * pattern. The pattern looks like a little turtle? This lanstya! Don''t you want to show your stuffing? Fortunately, no one can imitate the wings behind me. I think Kerr is just skeptical.

    "Shut up!"

    With a roar, I pushed open the door and moved rapidly towards the distance. The devil''s wings behind me retracted and recovered the appearance of the brave again.

    Ten minutes later, bald fidro''s room.

    Lanstya stayed here early in the morning. She looked at her proudly, as if she wanted me to praise her. She lured the guard away.

    I stared at her fiercely. She quickly lowered her head, but she couldn''t help laughing. This hateful goddess. Such an important thing, it''s funny for me!

    Calmed down. I informed federo and orsel of Kerr''s plan.

    Although they asked me how to know, they let me cover it up.

    "I''m going to kill the thief now!"

    Othel patted the table again, and the wooden table broke.

    "Calm down and kill him. What''s your reason? He is the brother of the Archduke! "

    Fidro was equally depressed, he roared.

    "That''s it. Be careful tomorrow, but I think you can take advantage of Kerr''s plan."

    "You mean?"

    Bald fidro stroked his shiny head and his face looked like eating a fly.

    "Leave your confidants in the city and be sure to lurk into the control room of the city gate. And you continue to fight, pretending that you can''t return to the city. At that time, Kerr will think you are dead and that the big picture is settled. You may show your face, witnessed by the members of your two knights and the soldiers of aryen. I think even if I killed Dagong''s brother. With their testimony, you''re no big deal. "

    "Anle, your method is good, but what if we can''t return at that time?"

    Othel looked at the silent fidro and asked me.

    "If this time comes, you just need to sound the horn of victory."

    "Horn? What''s the use of winning? "

    Fidro frowned.

    "Don''t worry, little bald head, do you believe in Anle?"

    I haven''t spoken yet, but lanstya spoke first.

    "Believe is believe, but it''s important, I......"

    Bald fidro pondered for a long time before he looked at me and said.

    I didn''t speak, but looked at the people with a smile. Some things can''t be forced¡° That''s it! Anyway, if there were no Anle little brother, I''m afraid I would have died in an ambush by the Rodgers. " Orsel said carelessly¡° Since veteran orsel has agreed, I have no reason not to believe you. Anle, please this time. " Fidro simply stopped thinking and smiled at me¡° By the way, othel, don''t kill the Rodgers you captured. Just watch it. " I got up and was about to leave, but when I left, I told othel. These are all worth brushing your sister! My next goal is actually to go to the kingdom of Rodell. If the war can be solved peacefully, I will have your sister''s value, which is enough for me to upgrade to the second-order demon king. After saying goodbye to othel and fidro, lanstya and I returned to the camp¡° Anle, what are you going to do? "¡° you ''re right. Now enjoy the last peaceful night. " I didn''t answer lanstya''s question directly. One night speechless, the next day dawn. My evil servants stood beside me. They looked at nyak city under the rising sun. If they crossed the city, it would mean that the war belonging to the demon king would begin¡° Lord devil, aren''t we in town yet? " Julie looked at me and smiled¡° Wait. " In this way, when the time came to noon, my demon servant was obviously impatient. At this time, a melodious horn sounded suddenly in the city. The horn was full of momentum, high and stirring. This is the horn of the expedition. I know that federo and orsel must be sent to the north city at this moment. There will be a play called life and death¡° The voice is, the battle horn? " Julie looked at nyak city and muttered, "fool demon king, what are you doing! Are you afraid to face that fool. If so, I''ll go myself! Hum! " Fiora said to me impatiently¡° Don''t be rude, fiora! The devil has his own plan. " You Li Chen said strangely¡° Lord devil, if you... "If savvy and Linze hesitated, they almost said with one voice¡° Wait. " I smiled and said to the crowd. Lanstya looked at me and smiled. Maybe she saw my intention. At dusk, the setting sun did not drive the development of the play. The melodious horn with excitement and pleasure sounded, which was obviously different from the horn at noon. I know that the play has reached the climax. These two trumpets are not only the departure and victory, but also the beginning and end. And the horn at the moment is my BGM, which indicates that the hero is about to appear! I pointed my sword at Yanik¡° Siege, target north gate! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 207

    At my command, the evil servants shook their arms and shouted. The long wait made these "evil" demons like hearing the bell after class.

    "Ha ha, I want to be in the front. Sisters of blood clan, blood and victory! "

    Fiora suddenly took an exaggerated sickle in her hand. The dark sickle was higher than her height. A lovely Lori with tiger teeth, but holding a frightening sickle that brings death, this picture is very shocking.

    "Hair, hair, hey, hey, hey."

    Gangdamu smiled and drove gangdamu''s first machine to rush ahead.

    Their words hit me, right! You can''t kill them. The lives of these people are related to my demon king armor mission. Moreover, I said to attack the city gate, but I didn''t say to kill anyone.

    "The king himself takes the lead. Remember that our purpose is to rush out of the north gate. We have the only enemy, Satan!"

    I roared, spread my wings behind me and flew to the front of the team.

    The purpose of this war is two, crossing nyak city to the real battlefield. The second is to rescue the desperate federo and oser trapped in the north gate and besieged by the rodelians and Satan''s demons.

    That''s why I asked federo to do this last night. He doesn''t need to think about the future, because my demon clan will give them hope for survival.

    Therefore, this war must be decided quickly.

    After I spread my wings, I guided the power of the demon king''s armor to the wings, and the blood red tyranny was released over nyak city.

    After swallowing the headless knight''s flame, the dark flame used by me this time is also very different from before. Their color is darker and darker. Now they can surround my whole body and form an airtight flame shield.

    I am crazy to show my strength, the purpose is to scare off these nyak defenders who try to block. Now nyak city must be in chaos, and my invasion will make the situation more chaotic.

    To my surprise, the invasion of the south gate was too simple and unimpeded. Along the way, I didn''t see any defenders.

    The south gate, pushed down by GANGDA wood, opened

    "Embarrassed, no, you set off fires and fireworks just now, and you roared for a long time. As a result, the door opened as soon as it was pushed? "

    Lanstya looked at me with her head tilted and her face slapped.

    "Ah, Lord devil, why do you have to smile?"

    Lanstya didn''t seem to enjoy herself, continued.

    "Then why do you ask clearly?"

    At the moment, I feel like a fool. After shouting for a long time, I found no one. Are they all gathered at the north gate? The situation at the north gate seems to be worse than I thought.

    "The guards at all levels listen to the order and lead their subordinates to the north gate. Our swords should not point at these defenders. My enemy is only Satan!"

    "Lord devil, I......"

    "No hair!"

    "I mean, I didn''t see the garrison..."

    Half an hour later, under the leadership of all the guards, my team came to the north gate without obstruction. In front of the closed gate stood a team of nyak defenders with great momentum. It seems that my analysis is right. Everyone is here.

    The iron hammer with cold eyebrows on the gate.

    On the other side of the city gate, there was an angry roar and fighting. I know that fidro and orsel are making tenacious resistance on the other side.

    "Open the door!"

    I flew in mid air, and the roar of anger echoed all over the wall.

    "Yanik''s garrison listens to the order. The demon clan has attacked here. What about your dignity and glory!?"

    Kerr roared angrily into the air.

    "Dignity and glory? You asked us to die. Why didn''t your Golden Knights come out? "

    "Yes, yes, and why don''t you open the north gate! Captain orsel and captain Federer are both outside. Do you want to see them die? "

    Suddenly, there were different voices in the garrison opposite. With the sound, many people came out. These people walked in front of my magic servant in sergeant yareen''s clothes and were not afraid at all. There were even several people who greeted you Li warmly. You Li only stared at you Li and shouted honestly at Kerr.

    Well, what''s the situation? Are they the men of orsel and federo? If it had been sergeant nyak, my heart would have been too big. I broke through the South Gate with my men and horses. I can''t imagine that they can talk and laugh well with me.

    But these people said what nyak''s garrison did not say, and their words will cause no small reaction in this city.

    "I am the devil king. I just want to pass through your city, cross the north gate and fight the devil king of the roder alliance. You, weak human beings, put away your heart of resistance. We are not allies, but we are not enemies! "

    Seeing these people with rhythm, I was also happy. I quickly roared in mid air, and the voice echoed in the whole city.

    "Ha ha, you''ve miscalculated. You want to break through the north gate? I can agree. " Kerr smiled¡° But we don''t agree. " Suddenly, two figures appeared on the wall. One was dressed sexy and held an exaggerated scissors shaped sword in his hand; A haggard face, deep set eyes, like the eyes of a dead man, sent out cold eyes. These people are Satan''s men, the woman and the pharmacist! The third and fourth devil will! How could they appear here? For a moment, an ominous premonition came to my mind¡° Shameful devil, do you think I really didn''t find out it was you last night? Now, I can tell you, yes, I just don''t open the gate on purpose. I just want those two loyal dogs in the way to die! I''m not afraid to tell you, whether it''s the demon clan or nyak''s garrison. "¡° I''m a traitor! And you will all be dead! " Kerr suddenly burst into laughter. His appearance made me sick. His voice just fell. The whole nyak garrison was like a landslide. They roared with panic, despair and anger¡° It doesn''t matter. You will all be questioned about the martyrs. Soon, the news will reach the capital. The guild knows that you will guard nyak to the death. Unfortunately, the demon king of Capua and the rebellious othel and federo killed everyone. And I, Kerr, got hurt and escaped! " Kerr continued his performance¡° Ah, huh? There are two of you. Where is the confidence? " Lanstya took me and pointed to Kerr and Satan''s men¡° Confidence? Let me tell you. " The woman with an expressionless face and a scissors shaped sword in her hand said with a smile like Yan¡° This may be self-confidence. " Her voice just fell. Behind us, the headless knight appeared in the same place like a ghost. Behind him, there was an endless army of orcs. The simple minded orcs were even lower than goblin. In their eyes, only killing is the best front row cannon ash... "Ha ha, the demon king, there are only three people. We are really despised." Lanstya did not panic, but said proudly¡° Three? No, maybe four. " Lanstya''s voice just fell. On our left, a Dharma array lit up, and a bent figure appeared in front of us. His voice was old, he was wearing a bright red robe, and his exposed skin was rotting¡° Yes, the fifth devil, the dead Whisperer... "Linze said with some worry around me¡° Ah, huh? Just four, we have, I count! One, two, three, four... "Maybe five." On our right side, the Dharma array lit up, and a figure like the second elder martial brother appeared in front of us¡° The sixth devil, greedy... "Linze''s worry was even better¡° Ah, just five? We whine... "Waste, shut up!" I quickly covered lanstya''s mouth, which was a mockery that had been opened. This ridicule is simply shaking people for each other on the phone, and then shake it down. The first and second demons will come out... Looking at Satan''s men one by one, a sense of crisis emerges for the first time. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 208

    I thought it was a perfect invasion, but I didn''t expect such a scene now.

    Facing the five magic generals under Satan, I haven''t known their strength yet, although there has been a confrontation. But I also know the choking poison smoke of the gloomy man pharmacist, the strange speed and attack power of the scissors woman, and of course the hell fire of the headless knight.

    As for the fifth devil who will die and the sixth devil who will be greedy, what kind of combat power do they have.

    Everything is unknown, but one thing is certain. Now our demon king army is in a difficult situation.

    "Poor devil, now do you still ask me where I get confidence?"

    Kerr stood on the wall. He leaned against his sledgehammer and said proudly to me.

    "Wang NV, go and kill him for me!"

    For a moment, Kerr said to the expressionless woman around him.

    "Are you ordering me?"

    The woman stuck Kerr''s neck with her scissors sword.

    "Yo Yo, Kerr, aren''t you arrogant? Yes, beauty, he ordered you. I testify. "

    Watching Kerr eat flat, my mood improved a little.

    "So, Kerr, you betrayed us. You''re a traitor! And our heroes, fidro and Osel, you deliberately didn''t put them back, and you didn''t open the gate. Did you do it? "

    Just then, the angry questioning voice came out from the nyak garrison.

    Kerr, who was clamped by the woman''s neck, couldn''t say anything, but all this is self-evident. It''s a fact to collude with these demons to frame bald lads and old lusters.

    "So what! Cough, cough, you''ll all die. Aryen will perish, and I will be your new Archduke. If you are willing to follow me now, there is still time. "

    Kerr was released by the woman. He coughed a few times and said coldly below. With his words, knights wearing gold armor emerged from the city wall. It was Kerr''s Golden Knights.

    "Open the gate! Save our hero! Even if I die, I will fight them to the last minute! Our hero, the real hero of Aryan! "

    I don''t know who shouted. Then, like a chain reaction, a group of nyak''s defenders hit the city gate with their bodies with red eyes.

    His shoulders were covered with blood and flesh, his eyes were red with blood, and his roar broke through the sky. At this moment, it is conscience and glory that urge these nyak defenders.

    "Lanstya, take some people to help them break through the north gate and meet Pedro."

    I really can''t watch such a scene. In fact, needless to say, lanstya is already ready to go.

    "Now, this is a duel between the demon kings!"

    "Attack!"

    With my roar, the scene began to get chaotic. I flapped my wings behind me and went straight to the expressionless woman.

    The scissors in the hands of the woman in armor put a lot of pressure on me. This weapon seems to have a soul. It cuts more than life.

    The woman is Satan''s third demon general. Satan''s demon servants are ranked according to their strength. When she sees my arrival, she is not in the slightest panic. There is a trace of contempt on her face, which makes me very angry.

    "You will pay for your stupidity."

    "That''s not necessarily true. I''m not a messenger who upholds justice. I know how to pity and cherish jade, but it''s not suitable for you. The blood moon cries! "

    For such a role, the greeting should of course use the strongest moves.

    The blood moon cried and hit the wall. For a time, the dust was flying. I don''t know whether it hit the woman or not.

    "No!"

    I was surprised in my heart and quickly turned around to block the long blue sword in my hand towards the rear.

    "Dang!"

    The crisp sound of metal collision sounded. My long sword blocked the smiling woman and just stuck in the middle of her scissors shaped sword. The tip of the scissors is almost in front of me.

    "Interesting devil, very strong."

    The woman didn''t panic, but praised me.

    "Then thank you for your praise. Let''s go!"

    I pushed hard and opened a distance with the woman. If the blood moon cries and cries at such a distance, I believe that even if I can''t kill the woman in front of me, it can cause harm to her.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    The wings behind him shot out a fiery red light and flew towards the woman. Such a broad bloody light blade roared towards the woman.

    To my surprise, there was no panic on the woman''s face. The woman with facial paralysis was more calm than Ellie.

    But she does have this capital. Just in an instant, the woman disappeared again. I scolded in my heart. Is this man''s speed a flash? Isn''t there a CD?

    There was a sense of danger from the chrysanthemums behind me. I quickly turned around and crossed the long sword in front of my chest.

    Sure enough, the woman appeared again with a smile on her face.

    She smiled and stabbed me with the scissors in her hand. Although I had been on guard for a long time, she stabbed me in the wings behind her, but the wound was very shallow and there was no pain. I quickly sidestepped and stabbed the woman in the chest with my long sword. The woman faced it calmly. Draw back the scissors to resist my stab and pull away from me¡° How did you find my location? " I smiled and didn''t answer. The reason was that I couldn''t say it. Should I say it to the woman in front of me. Because of my chrysanthemum? The woman''s strength was beyond my expectation. In this way, I confronted her. The long sword collided with the scissors and hit them with sparks. For a time, the whole battle was deadlocked. After I increased my speed and strength, I could only draw with this woman. Sure enough, I was too weak. I don''t know how many rounds it was. The woman didn''t disappear again. She just fought with scissors and the long sword in my hand. I cut and block again and again. My tiger''s mouth hurts because of the block again and again¡° Heaven double cross cut! " I roared furiously, and the long sword went towards the woman like dozens of swords. She was still very indifferent. She suddenly threw the scissors in her hand. To my surprise, her scissors like long sword was divided into two child and mother swords. She waved two swords and the wind and water rose. Unexpectedly, she dissolved all my attacks in this way. For a moment, the whole battle scene was deadlocked again. We were a little far away. I looked at her coldly. It was really a headache for me. Suddenly an idea appeared in front of me. In front of this woman, she can''t see any race, and there are no wings behind her. If she can''t fly? Thinking of this, I quickly flapped my wings and rose into the air. Keep releasing blood towards the woman, and the moon cries. The power of fury hit the wall and dust was flying. For a time, the woman was so embarrassed by my attack that she took refuge everywhere. My heart is filled with joy. Wait, I''ll fly a kite and kill you¡° Let you find out. But you think it''s useful? "¡° I forgot to tell you the name of my knife. It''s called scissors! " The dust dissipated, and the woman appeared on the wall, her face covered with dust like a little flower cat. She said to me with a beautiful smile. But isn''t this nonsense? I don''t know if you''re scissors. It''s an insult. But half a minute later, I was no longer optimistic. Because I was falling, my wings suddenly felt a deep pain, just like being cut off with scissors. I quickly turned my head and looked at my wings, but there was an indistinct scar in front of the wings, which should have been stabbed by a woman just now. A few drops of blood are dripping from the wound, but will this hurt me so much¡° Now you understand, what is cutting? " When I was in mid air, my wings lost the ability to fly. Falling down, he fell so heavily on the wall, his chest was stuffy, and a mouthful of blood spit out. My wings have no trauma, can also be flapped and controlled, and even release the blood moon to cry, but I just lost the ability to fly¡° After being stabbed by it, you can cut off all the power. This also includes your flying ability. " She twisted her waist and walked towards me without any emotion in her words. Looking at such an expressionless but obviously proud woman, I also smiled. What if I had found out? I lay on the ground, looking at the woman with desperate eyes, watching her stab the scissors in her hand into my chest¡° Die, you are the first demon clan to die under my scissors. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 209

    The woman''s scissors had the strange ability to cut my flight. Sure enough, at the beginning, I felt that the scissors were different from ordinary weapons, as if they had a soul.

    However, there was some speculation when the wing was injured, but I didn''t expect this ability to be so strong.

    At the moment, I lay on the ground and looked at the woman with a smile.

    The woman''s scissors are about to pierce my heart.

    "You are not only the first time to kill the demon clan, but also the first time to kill?"

    With my words, my chest was stuffy and blood was vomited out again because of the fall just now.

    The woman was obviously stunned. There was a trace of panic and surprise on her expressionless face for the first time.

    "You will die, and so will your demon servant."

    The woman was stunned and said with her finger not far away.

    Not far away, nyak''s garrison was still hitting the city gate tirelessly and painfully.

    There, lanstya waved his staff and flew golden lights to the orcs under sadan who wanted to stop the impact. Linze was covered with cold frost, and her face was full of blood.

    There, the Bone Demon Dawu fought with the pharmacist, and the green fog covered them. For a time, I couldn''t tell who had the upper hand.

    There, the Gemini Lori fights with the ugly greedy eater. The greedy eater has a disgusting smile on his face and a bloody butcher''s knife in his hand.

    There, Youli has gone wild and is fighting with the dead Whisperer with Shawei.

    There just big wood flew in mid air and fired missiles at the headless knight. The headless knight''s Hellfire is being swallowed by my dark flame.

    There, is the place of battle. This is a war that has exhausted all the strength of our demon king castle, and Satan has only sent five demon generals.

    This is destined to be a difficult victory. The only reversal may be me, but I lay on the ground and watched the scissors stab into my chest.

    "Do you know despair? Demon king, you shouldn''t have come. This rotten roder Kingdom needs the baptism of war. "

    "So whether you seek revenge on Satan or participate in the war. Now, please die! "

    The woman closed her eyes and stabbed her hand with scissors.

    Just a few seconds later, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me strangely.

    Because the scissors were a few inches from my chest and could no longer pierce half a minute. The dark green flame wrapped my whole body, and such a defense shield made the scissors stop in front of my chest.

    After swallowing the hell flame of the headless knight several times, I developed a new use of the dark flame. When I invaded the south gate, I also turned the dark flame into a shield. Of course, it was just to pretend.

    "Do you think my dark flame is all there?"

    I pointed to the dark flame that was swallowing the headless knight''s Hellfire in the distance.

    These flames were like induction. When I pointed at them, they swallowed in the distance and turned around in the air, as if they were responding to me.

    "Go!"

    I ignored the woman''s shock and directly pointed to the dark flame that turned the body into a defensive shield to the woman.

    The fierce dark flame can burn the whole woman in an instant, which is somewhat the same as the green flame used by Satan. The woman naturally knows its power.

    But I didn''t do that. Under my control, the dark flame formed a circle around the woman and completely bound the woman. This circle is just the position of the European School in front of the woman''s chest. Due to the action of the dark flame, the clothes on the woman''s chest were burned out.

    And the dark flame just blocked the woman''s European sect, this hateful holy light! I put the key.

    "Now, will I die?"

    I looked at the woman and said, the woman was a little angry, and she closed her eyes. A look of waiting to die.

    I stood up. Although I fell and was seriously injured just now, the recovery ability of the demon king''s armor and the gift of the world tree may have some recovery ability.

    Now I''m in good shape.

    "I said, I''ll take revenge. Today, Satan''s demon servants, you will all die here."

    "By the way, are you human?"

    I grabbed the woman''s scissors and was about to check it. Suddenly, my hands hurt sharply. I threw away the scissors in a hurry.

    "And this pair of scissors is a Horcrux, isn''t it? Connected to your soul, it gives you infinite power. Without scissors, you are an ordinary human. Am I right? "

    I looked at the wounded wound, which was like a wound burned by fire, which confirmed my guess.

    The woman didn''t answer my words. I''ve heard of Horcruxes and weapons rich in soul as early as this continent. It can be any weapon, even a nail clipper.

    When you sign a contract with it, this Horcrux will only belong to you, and the human who owns it will gain infinite power. This explains why I always felt that this woman was strong and weak. Without weapons in hand, she was just an ordinary human beauty.

    I always thought the Horcrux was a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be true.

    The woman did not speak. At the moment, I don''t worry about these anymore. Trapped by my dark flame, no one wants to save her except me. Now I''d better hurry to support my demon servant¡° Just stay here, for female prisoners. The king has always been very kind. " I glanced at the woman''s European pie and said that it was full and round. Although it was covered by the dark flame, I could still see a general picture. Several times I wanted to stop the dark flame, but due to her strange scissors, I had to give up¡° Hooligans! " This is the first thing the woman said after she was captured¡° Thank you for your hospitality. " I shook my head, flapped my wings and flew towards the north gate. For the demon servants who are stuck in battle, I am most worried about the situation of federo and orsel. The evil servants will be fine for a while and a half, but bald lads may be hard now¡° You got that? What do you think of your satisfaction? " Lanstya said to me, who fell down and helped him resist Satan''s orcs¡° This one is comfortable! Let''s not talk about this. I''ll block it here. Go and help open the gate. "¡° How? Shall I hit it, too? " Just when lanstya was in trouble, "boom" sounded behind me. I hurried back, and the closed door opened. The whole battlefield was quiet. After a long time, the smoke dissipated. Othel was so red that he couldn''t tell whether it was the color of his armor or the color of his blood. Beside him stood a vicious knight with the same blood red suit, and a red flag with a wolf''s head floating in the wind. Behind them were mountains of corpses. Red everywhere, no white at all, no silver sword, no bald fidro. Here, only othel and his blood wolf Knights¡° Kerr, I will tear you to pieces! " Othel''s spear pointed forward, and his anger was self-evident¡° Blood wolf, kill! " With his order, the remaining 100 people of the whole blood wolf knights were furious and joined the regiment... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this someplace, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 210

    War is a movement played with life and death.

    There are cries, anger and despair.

    For the people of the blood wolf knights, now it''s just anger, but I''m full of despair.

    I didn''t expect that there was no trace of bald Pedro, and the silver sword Knights disappeared with him. In the final analysis, all this is the failure of my plan, which is caused by my carelessness.

    If I hadn''t been discovered by Kerr, if Satan''s demon servant hadn''t come, there would be no ifs in the world.

    "Demon king, fidro, he..."

    Lanstya stood beside me and she saw my mind.

    In the cheers of the nyak Garrison and the roar of the snow wolf knights, lanstya''s voice was so soft that I couldn''t hear it at all. Maybe I choose not to hear.

    Fadero, who disappeared, has more or less good luck

    "War?"

    I whispered.

    "Anger!"

    Flapping his wings, he flew to the nearest demon servant who was fighting with the headless knight. If he could vent his anger, he had to aim at these Satan''s men, these real demons!

    "Lord devil, calm down! I, I''m afraid! "

    I don''t know what I look like now, but it can be seen from gangdamu''s frightened voice.

    At the moment, I don''t know how many swords I have wielded. The headless knight in black armor is also damaged by my dark flame. He has no head. If he has one, his face must be afraid.

    I don''t know why I can achieve such combat effectiveness. My body, especially my chest, is hot. I don''t know whether it''s anger or the gift of the world tree.

    My eyes were only blood red, and the figure of the headless knight was particularly obvious in the blood red. My world is only killing, and reason is gradually disappearing.

    A moment later, the moan of my long sword frost inserted into the chest of the headless knight.

    ¡±Cluck, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill the embodiment of death. "

    The headless knight roared in a strange tone.

    I pulled out the long sword, but the anger in my heart still couldn''t be dissolved. All this happened to bald Pedro is Kerr. If it weren''t for the traitor, how could there be the current scene.

    If I hadn''t been recognized by him, how could there be the current scene!

    Even if I was careless, Kerr still couldn''t escape the blame.

    "Kerr!"

    I roared into the sky, which made the fighting people stop fighting. The roar made Kerr, who was fighting with orsel not far away, sit down in fear.

    Anger is an emotion that makes you irrational. Anger comes from your heart. It will hurt your heart.

    "Die!"

    I flapped the wings behind me, wrapped myself in the dark flame, and sped towards Kerr.

    On the other side, Kerr, who was sitting on the ground, turned pale with fear, and orsel''s long gun hit his throat.

    "Die!"

    I stabbed my sword into a dull Kerr, but to my surprise, a long blood red shot flew my long sword.

    "He''s a traitor to Aryan. He''s human. His fate is not for you, a demon clan! "

    Orsel accidentally flew my long sword. At this moment, the anger in my heart deepened a lot.

    "Stop, die!"

    I held it with one hand and the flying sword flew to my hand.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    I pointed my sword at othel.

    "Enough! The devil is enough! "

    Suddenly a warmth came from behind me. This warmth was very comfortable. It slowed down my restless blood and calmed my heart.

    "Enough, don''t do this, enough... I''m afraid..."

    This is the voice of lanstya. My eyes have recovered their clarity and are no longer full of blood red. This world is not a bloody world after all.

    The anger is fading, and the warmth behind comforts the soul.

    I was stunned. I recovered from the strange state of killing just now.

    "Me, what''s the matter with me?"

    I muttered.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay, everything''s okay."

    Lanstya still held me behind her. Her temperature warmed me. I was a little shy. It was so strange that I quickly dispelled the idea. My goddess can''t be so considerate!

    "Devil, even if the man in front of me is a damn man. But he is still human. You have no right to decide his life and death. I don''t know what hatred you have with him, but the only judge of him is the Duchy of Aryan! "

    Othel stared at me.

    I didn''t answer his words. I think I just impulsively wanted to kill this harmful bald fidro. Kerr whose whereabouts are unknown.

    Now the battle on the field is not clear, I still want to help my demon servant.

    "Lanstya, I''m fine. Let me go."¡° Are you really okay? Ah, huh? My eyes have recovered. This is as like as two peas in the battle against fear, "she said." I am a little strange and scared, "Lance said. Sorry, I''m impulsive. " What''s going on here? Even if I fill my pupils with blood, I won''t lose my mind. What''s the difference between the blood in my body? Why do you feel this every time your blood boils? Or is it the strange behavior caused by my soul¡° Well, I don''t want this. I''m going to help Yuli and them. You go over there and watch over the woman I caught. " Lanstya nodded, and I comforted her a few more words. I flapped my wings and was ready to fly towards Youli, who was still in a violent state. At the moment, the battle is still stuck on the battlefield, but due to the participation of the blood wolf knights. My demon soldiers had the upper hand in the fight with those orcs and miscellaneous fish. I stopped in front of you Li and looked warily at the dead Whisperer who fought with you Li. His bent body and exposed body were rotting, and his face was like a dead man. This man was like a zombie who had just climbed out of the grave¡° The terrible demon king, the Queen''s daughter was defeated. Interesting. " The voice of the dead Whisperer was even older. He spoke to me, but his eyes looked at the scissors woman bound by my dark flame who was guarded by lanstya in the distance¡° Lord devil, he is very strange. " Yuli, who was in a violent state, was wrapped in golden light. She frowned and said to me. It''s just that she''s not talking in my direction, which makes me very strange¡° Don''t deny what he said. " Julie continued¡° Then you''ll leave it to the old man. "¡° Devil, you are blind. " The dead Whisperer suddenly pointed at me and said¡° You''re so blind. Your whole family is blind. I''m not good! I''m not blind! " I yelled at him angrily¡° No, Lord devil! Don''t deny it! " Youli suddenly yelled in front of me. The place she looked at was clearly the dead speaker! I was surprised to reach out and wave in front of you Li. Her eyes didn''t blink. Was it because you Li was blind¡° The opposite of the opposite is the positive, and the lie of the lie is also true! " Just when I was surprised, the words of the dead Whisperer rang. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 211

    Nyak City, north gate.

    Here, my demon servant is fighting with Satan''s men. As the demon king, when I helped Youli, I was blind because I was only a word from the dead speaker.

    Pit father, this is, there is such an operation. What bullshit lies are also true!

    "Pestle, pestle, demon king, are you blind now?"

    I was about to answer back when Julie shouted quickly.

    "Lord devil, this man is good at using spiritual skills. Don''t talk to him!"

    Youli reminded me again, but it was too late. Now I am blind. The demon king successfully became a blind monk from a swordsman.

    "Be careful!"

    You Li suddenly shouted. She only heard a clear sound of "Ding" in her ear, which seemed to be the sound of iron collision.

    "Lord devil, these light blades outside my body can barely let me detect the small attack fluctuation around me. That''s why I''ve been holding on until now. "

    You Li explained that I was a little depressed in my heart. How should I fight? I don''t have such rebellious skills as you Li.

    And I''m blind now. I don''t know whether it''s short or permanent. If it''s permanent, my harem life is full of dark shepherds.

    Just at the moment when I thought about my life, there was a lot of wind in my ears. It seemed that countless attacks passed me. I think you Li also resisted the attacks of wave after wave of dead speakers.

    "You Li, your legs..."

    "Get out!"

    Julie interrupted the dead man''s question.

    "Demon king, your leg is broken."

    "You''re special, leg... You''re really right."

    "Demon king, your hand is broken."

    "Yes, yes, you''re right. It''s broken. I broke it too hard last night."

    The dead Whisperer saw that all his attacks were blocked by Youli''s light blade. Seeing that the magic of speech was no longer effective for Youli, he tried to attack me again.

    I began to think about the strange behavior of the dead Whisperer. His ability is a kind of magic, which can be analyzed by listening to his words. He told a lie first. If I denied the lie, it would be true. In other words, lies are false, negation can also be understood as false, and false becomes true.

    But he seems to have only this ability. As for weapon attack or other attacks, he is very weak. Therefore, he will blind his opponent''s eyes for the first time, rather than action. If I break my hands and feet, I can really kill him easily. Blinding the eyes can really make the enemy unable to attack and be slaughtered. Fortunately, it''s you Li. She has a light blade. If other evil servants fight with him, I''m afraid they''re dead now.

    In other words, except for this ability, this person''s combat effectiveness is very weak. If I can recover my eyesight, I can die in minutes, but how can I recover.

    "Lord devil, my light blade is almost consumed..."

    While I was thinking, Li''s anxious words came, which cooled my blood half

    Is it difficult to call for reinforcements?

    "Lanstya! Come and help me! "

    I shouted hurriedly.

    "Julie, keep going. Only lanstya is free now. This person seems to have only the ability to make a lie come true. In addition to these, his combat effectiveness should be very weak. Even lanstya can handle it easily. "

    I ordered Yuli to continue to resist the attack with the light blade outside her body.

    "Ah? Aren''t you okay? Why are you calling me? I''m talking to that Wang NV, eh? Why don''t you look at me? "

    Soon, I heard the voice of lanstya in my ear.

    "Listen, lanstya, the other party has strange spiritual skills, which can make lies come true. Don''t..."

    "Little girl, you are blind!"

    Before my words were finished, the voice of the dead Whisperer rang.

    "Ah? You''re sick. You''re blind. I''m not blind! "

    "Don''t answer..."

    I finished my last sentence in despair. Now, there is another blind monk. And a primary school monk.

    "Ah? Why can''t I see? "

    Lanstya roared in horror.

    "Now, do you know why I don''t look at you?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Special, didn''t you tell you not to answer? I told you that the other party is a spell, and the lie comes true! Are you stupid! "

    "But he scolded me..."

    Lanstya''s voice was crying.

    "Lord devil, I''d better consider how to deal with it. I''m about to lose my support..."

    Julie''s anxious voice interrupted my idea of scolding lanstya.

    "Waste, listen, our situation now. The old ghost of the other party can use magic. The lie becomes true. If you deny his words, what he says becomes true. So we are all blind. I analyze that his combat effectiveness is very poor, so we lose our vision. "

    "So, lanstya, after Li''s light blade is consumed, you will immediately release the most powerful defense shield." I said hastily to lanstya¡° And then? " Lanstya said in an inquiring tone¡° Then wait to die... "..." that''s it. Isn''t it actually blindness? It''s not hard for my daughter. She''s an angel. Hum, it''s just a magic word. " Lanstya said suddenly with great confidence. This time I actually felt that the waste goddess was reliable. If it was a goddess, it should be no problem to restore my eyesight, right¡° The light of God, shine! " Lanstya suddenly roared in the second grade, and then I just felt my eyes warm¡° Come on, release the shield! My light blade is going to disappear! " At the moment when the strange feeling came, Yuli roared with an anxious tone. At this moment, a concentrated pain came out of my chest. I subconsciously stroked my chest, and the beginning was very sticky and slippery. This is blood! Needless to say, it must be the dead man who took advantage of the gap disappeared by Li Guang blade and attacked me... The warmth in his eyes disappeared, lanstya changed the spell in a hurry, and then the jingling sound sounded. It sounds like lanstya''s shield is resisting the attack of the dead¡° That, demon king. There''s something I want to say. After releasing this defense shield, I can''t cure blindness... "Is your blue amount in single digits? One skill is empty and blue? " I make complaints about my chest, though it hurts. The pain here in the chest is strange. Although it was painful, it was a little numb. The first reaction was that the dead speaker was poisoned. But slowly I found that it was not a toxin, it was a sense of healing. Within a few breaths, the wound on the chest recovered. I was secretly amazed. This is the recovery ability that the demon king''s armor can''t reach. This, is this a gift from the tree of the world?! My chest feels more and more strange. I can''t see it, but I can know that something in my chest is sprouting slowly. Like a seed, it sends out a bud, which wraps my heart. Every beat of the heart makes the tender bud of the seed grow. It''s not wrong. This is a gift from the tree of the world. This gift is planted in my body in the form of a seed, and now this seed has sprouted! Just then, my eyes had some strange changes. To be exact, my vision had some strange changes. Although I was blind, I could "see" what kind of form it was, a dark space, and countless vines spread around me. They are like cobwebs covered with a few kilometers around. A red figure appears on a few kilometers around. I can clearly distinguish who the figure is. I can clearly "see" even a small insect. I have to sigh that this is the power of the world tree. It is worthy of being the world tree whose branches support the world! On my left, a bent figure, I know he is the dead! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 212

    Such "seeing" makes me sigh the power of the world tree. With such ability, I don''t need passive defense anymore. I want to attack!

    "Lanstya, give up the defense shield and turn to cure blindness!"

    "But if we don''t defend, we can''t see his attack. If..."

    "Trust me!"

    I shouted at lanstya.

    "Now, dead Whisperer, I say, you will die!"

    I smiled and said in the direction of the dead speaker.

    "Pestle, pestle, demon king, you''re lying!"

    "The lies of lies are also true!"

    Flapping his wings, the long sword in his hand pointed to the dead Whisperer, and at this moment, with a clear sound, lanstya cancelled the defense shield

    I "saw" all the attacks of the dead Whisperer. I resisted his waves of attacks, and lanstya was in a hurry to heal our blindness.

    "How! It''s impossible! "

    A cry of horror came from the dead speaker.

    I can''t remember how many times I interrupted his attack with a long sword. The dead speaker was obviously crazy. Although he didn''t know what kind of attack it was, it was obviously stronger.

    However, on the premise that I can "see", these attacks are still fragile.

    Soon, I approached the dead Whisperer and put my sword in his throat.

    "I hate lying."

    At this moment, I also recovered my eyesight and looked at the frightened dead speaker.

    "Hey, hey, okay, it''s over. It''s wonderful. Thank you for your performance. "

    At the moment when I was about to stab the dead Whisperer''s throat, the long sword in my hand was blown away for no reason. At the same time, a voice sounded on my side.

    With surprise, I looked over. One was wearing a white robe and his eyes narrowed into a line. The mouth is exaggerated, almost to the root of the ear.

    He squinted and smiled, which was very penetrating.

    It was this person who spoke, and it should be this person who interrupted me to attack.

    "It''s over. Thank you for your hard performance."

    The man grinned at me and said

    His voice was gentle without the slightest malice. But as ordered, everyone present, whether Satan''s demon servant or my demon servant, Yanik''s garrison or the blood wolf knights, stopped attacking.

    Then Satan''s servants, like docile kittens, shrank to the man who suddenly appeared.

    "Allah? Don''t you want to let him go? "

    The man who was originally on the wall suddenly appeared in front of me. His face pasted in front of me, and the tip of his nose almost touched the tip of my nose.

    "Who are you?"

    I quickly stepped back and put my long sword in front of me.

    "I''m really sorry. I haven''t introduced myself yet."

    The man smiled and said softly, as if he had seen an old friend.

    "My name is YeMon GAD. Nice to meet you, another demon. "

    The man''s voice suddenly became cold, and his narrowed eyes suddenly opened a gap. It was a pair of yellow eyes with black inverted pupils. This is the snake''s eye! He is the snake of the world, yemenggad!

    My heart is beating wildly. At the moment when yemenga opened his eyes, a sense of danger spread all over my body. At the moment, I am like a baby, a baby standing in front of the big snake.

    The big snake spitting out its temper is looking at me with joking eyes.

    "Allah, don''t be afraid, little devil. I''ll take the old man back. The king''s daughter can be regarded as the booty for you. "

    Like an old friend, he patted me on the shoulder.

    I feel so stiff that I can''t move for half a minute.

    "It''s you! Where are fenril and Rhea''s sister! "

    Lanstya''s voice suddenly sounded, and her voice was full of anger.

    "It''s lanstya''s sister. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Eh? You''ve changed. "

    The man suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of lanstya. He stroked lanstya''s hair and said softly.

    "It''s different from the last time I hurt you."

    The man''s tone became bleak again.

    My heart was beating wildly. As expected, the battle was here. The first demon added the world snake YeMeng. And his behavior towards lanstya at the moment makes me very angry.

    "Xiao Hong!"

    I roared into the sky.

    Since I learned about Kerr''s plan and my subsequent siege, I have kept one hand, which is Xiaohong, the ancestor of the blood family!

    Blood beast Xiaohong is also a world-class divine beast, but he was injured, but his injury recovered a little with the help of my blood. Besides, no one knows how he recovered except himself.

    And now, this trump card used to bluff people must be taken out!

    No matter how strong the fighting force is, the strong scene is still very effective. With my roar, the sky suddenly darkened, and a huge beast appeared over nyak city. He flapped the same huge wings and was red as a dragon. A roar echoed through the city¡° Allah? It''s you, old friend. You''re not dead yet? " Yemengjia didn''t panic. He disappeared instantly. When he appeared again, he was in front of Xiaohong''s huge head. He kindly asked Xiaohong, perhaps because I often feed Xiaohong''s blood. At the moment, I can clearly feel that Xiaohong is afraid... The world, or the strength to speak... "Your appearance is still so ugly, but you -- can''t scare me!" YeMeng added his strength suddenly. He stopped in mid air. He suddenly opened his eyes and said to Xiaohong¡° Well, don''t be nervous, my little devil. I''m not here to kill you. " Yemenggad ignored Xiao Hong and appeared in front of me again¡° I just brought these useless little things home. Won''t you stop me? Although I promised my sister not to kill you, I... "Don''t like naughty children." Yemenggad lay down in my ear and said coldly. At this moment, I felt a big snake lying in my ear¡° All right, everybody, let''s go. As for you, Wang NV. But that fool likes you, but I don''t. I don''t need to bite my master''s dog. "¡° So that''s it. Goodbye. "¡° By the way, demon king, next time we meet. I might swallow you alive. " Yemengad licked his tongue and said to me¡° Are you satisfied now? Can I return it? It''s really not fun at all. " Jemengad looked at the distance outside the wall and said. Why did he talk to the outside of the wall? Who is there? Is it fenril or someone else. I haven''t had time to respond. There are many Satan''s evil servants in front of me. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 213

    As yemenggad left with Satan''s servants, the first battle between the two demon kings ended.

    In addition to nyak''s garrison and my demon servant, there are only those Orc cannon fodder fish under sadan in the whole battlefield.

    After yemengjia disappeared, my body suddenly relaxed and I breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Xiao Hong also turned into a dog and stopped on my shoulder.

    "Master, although he is not as strong as he was at his peak. But it''s still strong. I was scared to death. I thought he was going to swallow me... "

    Xiao Hong is a little frightened.

    "Demon king..."

    Lanstya came over, her face very bad.

    Remembering yemengad''s words, did he hurt lanstya? Perhaps his words once again aroused lanstya''s nightmare.

    "It''s okay. Everything''s okay."

    "You also heard that Ruiya and they are all right. We still took her clothes. Everything is all right."

    I gently comforted lanstya.

    The miscellaneous fish orcs of Satan were soon wiped out by the nyak Garrison and my demon servants. In this battle, because my magic soldiers charged, nyak Garrison and blood wolf Knights lost little.

    Satan''s servants were saved, and even Kerr was saved. The victory of this battle is so false, like a bubble. However, there are still some gains. At least there is the king''s daughter in YeMeng GAD''s mouth. Listen to her tone. Does the king''s daughter with scissors have a different heart towards Satan?

    I confidently took the demon servant and fought hard. But the other party is just a snake of the world. It has not been attacked, but it is intimidating, which makes all of us frightened. This is the gap in strength.

    Did yemenggad not kill me because he kept fenril''s promise?

    And outside the wall is where fenriel is, or someone else?

    Is the reason why he didn''t attack me because he was afraid of outsiders?

    All this has become a mystery.

    And now where is bald fidro? Is he alive or dead. We must find him, I said to myself in my heart.

    "Demon king, now you can leave here with your demon servant."

    While I was thinking about everything, the words of veteran oser rang.

    This impulsive othel, if my demon servant leaves now. Rodell came back again. With these tired sergeants, the fall of niak was not an instant.

    "What if I say I''m going to rectify here?"

    I looked at orsel and said coldly.

    "Then only ask if it agrees."

    Othel pointed his gun at me.

    At this moment, my evil servants stood up one after another from the ground. The sick Laurie Bella flew to oser for the first time, and a dark dagger hit his throat.

    The defenders of nyak also stood up and clenched their weapons, and the blood wolf Knights quickly surrounded me and orsel. The whole scene was full of gunpowder.

    "Ah? Don''t hurt each other! "

    Lanstya hurried over to make things right. Even if Osel was held to his throat by a dagger, he still looked at me fiercely, and there was no cowardice at all.

    "Othel, I respect you. Now, you need to put down your ridiculous prejudice. After all, we have contributed to this battle. "

    "But you are the demon clan."

    "Yes, we are a demon clan, but it is such an evil and ugly demon clan that saved you. Is it ridiculous? "

    Othel didn''t speak immediately. He was silent for a long time.

    "I can agree to your stay, but it''s restored. Please leave immediately!"

    Orsel said slowly.

    "You bastard! If it weren''t for us, you would have destroyed the city! You think we''re willing to repair your broken city! Asshole! "

    FIO said angrily with a sickle in his hand.

    "All right, fiora! Our only enemy is Satan! Give up unnecessary fighting! "

    Julie sighed.

    The incident soon subsided. I knew that oser was so biased against the demon family on the one hand, and the disappearance of federo on the other hand. What happened on the other side of the city gate made me more curious.

    Nyak City, my demon servants are resting. They report the process of the battle to me. Most of them are full of scars, but they can still tell with a smile.

    While I was listening to them narrate the battle process, oser actually talked to lanstya not far away. His expression was sometimes excited and sometimes obscene, which surprised me. Then oser left nyak city with a group of people. Only when he left, he gave me a meaningful look, with some pride in his eyes.

    I stood up and came to lanstya under the surprised eyes of the people.

    "What did he tell you?"

    I asked lanstya curiously¡° Ah, huh? Jealous? Hey, it''s nothing. He asked me why I was at Anle before, but now I''m at the demon king. "¡° What did you say? "¡° I said I was an angel. I deliberately lurked around the demon king for the same reason as I cheated the little bald head before. " I nodded. This othel was active, but for beautiful women, his IQ was zero¡° Then why was he so excited just now? "¡° Huh? Don''t ask this, this, this. " Lanstya suddenly cast a regretful look¡° Where did they go? "¡° Said he was out looking for federo. Anle, I''m a little worried about fidro. " Said lanstya, frowning. Indeed, I''m worried about federo, too¡° Let''s go too. Wait for me to arrange. "¡° Well, actually, you can go. Just where to look, just know the West... "Give it a try!" After unlocking the new skills, my exploration range becomes wider, which I''m not too worried about. I went back to my magic servant and arranged for Li to take care of these magic soldiers, mainly to keep them out of trouble¡° Lord devil, are you leaving again? " You Li said with some worry¡° Fool demon king, it''s dangerous outside. This is not Capua! " Fiora''s tone was very blunt, but she was also full of care¡° Hey, Lord devil, shall I go with you? " Bella suddenly came over, but Lily was quick eyed and grabbed Bella, who was hungry and hungry¡° Lord devil, be careful. Here you are. " Savvy came over and handed me the magic grandmother ring she was wearing again. My heart was secretly bitter. Don''t do this. Don''t set up a flag, you evil servants, and this gift giving death flag is crazy¡° Lord devil, I... "Shut up!" I quickly interrupted gangdamu''s words and took lanstya to move towards the gate. Little bald lad, I hope you can hold on. I said to myself in my heart. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 214

    Nyak City, outside the city, is close to the desert inhabited by the roder people. The vegetation is gradually desolate.

    "How to find it?"

    Lanstya frowned and stared into the distance.

    I stroked lanstya''s head, smiled and told her about my skills after the gift of the world tree I had just unlocked.

    "Ah? That''s radar, humanoid self-propelled radar, an easy and brave man. Baa ha ha ha. "

    Lanstya covered her stomach and laughed.

    I didn''t bother to make complaints about her, and continued flying towards the West. While flying, he scanned the surrounding scenery in an attempt to find bald fidro and them.

    "Haven''t you found it yet? Humanoid radar Anle. Ah, by the way, what did I look like when you scanned? "

    Lanstya flew aside and asked me boring.

    As soon as her words fell, I became interested. I closed my eyes and locked my side, but when I tried to "see" lanstya, something unexpected happened to me.

    There are no red figures around me! In other words, such a scan can''t reach lanstya at all!

    "Huh?"

    I stopped and began to think, is it because she is a God? Or is there something wrong with my scanning radar? But everything around me is in my mind. I can clearly see even a lizard shaped red shadow behind me.

    It seems that it can only be because she is a goddess and the gods are not displayed. Maybe the gods are special, I said to myself.

    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry!"

    I settled down and said to lanstya.

    "Ah, what am I like? Tell me!"

    Lanstya was still chattering behind me.

    Half an hour later, a small group of people riding war horses appeared in the air in front of me. It seemed that it should be orsel and them.

    "I found oser. Let''s speed up and catch up."

    I said to lanstya, it''s good to find orsel. At least I can know what happened outside the wall. It may also be helpful in finding federo.

    Ten minutes later, lanstya and I stopped and stood on othel''s only way. I also took back the transformation of the demon king and changed back to the appearance of the brave and happy again.

    With the approaching of the "dada" hoof, the figure of orsel also appeared in front of me.

    "Stop!"

    Othel found me, his brow locked, stopped the horse, and came towards me very neatly.

    I greeted orsel with a smile, but something unexpected happened.

    Orsel looked angry. He grabbed my neck and looked at me fiercely, exposing the veins on his face.

    "You bastard! Let''s go out of town at ease. That''s what you said. Believe you! If it weren''t for you, federo wouldn''t have an accident! What the hell is your heart, you bastard! "

    Orsel''s face was about to touch mine, and he roared angrily.

    "Ah? Orsel, take it easy and say something. "

    Lanstya tried to break Osel''s hand.

    I didn''t speak. What else can I say? It''s really my fault. It was an accident I didn''t expect. It can be said that federo was really caused by me.

    I didn''t want to escape my responsibility. Although my demon servant solved the crisis, he didn''t know I was the demon king.

    But as for Anle, I failed. My promise to them hurt them. I betrayed their trust.

    "And you, where are you when you fight! If it weren''t for the devil... "

    Orsel''s roaring voice suddenly decreased. He suddenly stopped talking. He was stunned. Maybe it was strange to thank the demon king for himself.

    "Sorry, something unexpected. Now calm down. I''m looking for federo. "

    "Without your kindness, I will look for it."

    Orsel let me go, and he turned over angrily and got on the horse.

    The war horse clattered past me. At this moment, a lonely emotion rushed into my heart.

    "Anle..."

    Lanstya whispered.

    "It''s okay."

    I said to lanstya with a smile.

    Before long, the hoof stopped.

    "Come on, if anything happens to fidro, I will kill you myself."

    Orsel stopped, he didn''t look back, said coldly.

    I looked at lanstya, smiled and turned over a war horse that orsel had set aside for us. The original owner of the war horse sat with another member of the blood wolf knights.

    "Lanstya, ask Osel what happened, and we can look for it."

    "Arle? Why don''t you ask yourself? "

    Lanstya sat behind me, her hands around my waist, the bumpy horse, and I could clearly feel his fear. The goddess is afraid of riding!

    "He''s still mad at me."¡° All right. " I whipped my horse and ran after orsel at the front of the line. He saw me catch up and angrily pinned his head¡° Waste, come on! " I whispered to lanstya¡° Huh? Big brother orsel, what the hell happened to you? "Pop ~" lanstya said deliberately, and I got goose bumps all over. But othel likes it¡° Oh, hey, hey, it''s lanstya''s sister. Hey, hey, nothing. At noon today, I suddenly received a war report that a group of roder people were moving towards nyak city ten kilometers north of the city. Up to now, we have firmly guarded nyak City, and the roder troops are stationed in the border town 50 kilometers away. Such a rash move must be an attempt to commit misconduct. As the supreme commander, Kerr deliberately arranged for me to attack with the silver sword. Plus the asshole Anle told us Kerr''s plot last night. We naively believed this bastard! "¡° Hey, hey! That''s enough, you two bastards! " I shouted discontentedly at orsel¡° The initial battle was very smooth. With our combat strength, they could not fight back at all. But then there was a change. Suddenly another team of roderers appeared, including some demons. Although we can fight, we must have suffered heavy casualties. There are too many people on the other side. Remembering the words of asshole Anle, I was convenient for federo to fight and retreat with his silver sword. When we finally reached the north gate, the change happened again! A monster has been drilled out of the land. It is an earthworm like monster. It has a chrysanthemum shaped mouth full of sharp teeth. We can''t resist such a monster at all! Later, later, in order to protect me, under my strong opposition, federo led the monster to the west, so that my blood wolf Knights returned to the city gate. "¡° It''s all you asshole, Anle! " Othel said again. An earthworm like monster, is it a dead worm? Does this creature really exist? In this case, federo will really be in danger. The situation is really not objective. I hurried to start my radar scanning. To my delight, this scanning has results. About 20 kilometers ahead, there is a huge cylindrical red figure. In front of this red figure, dozens of small red figures are so inconspicuous. Here we go! Here we go! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 215

    With the result of my scan, I found that about 20 kilometers ahead, it looked like the earthworm shaped monster in oser''s mouth. I think it should be where federo and them are.

    I hastened to speed up and told othel what I had found.

    Orsel''s face was full of doubts. I was a little helpless. It seemed that the old grandson didn''t intend to believe me anymore.

    "Lanstya, I really scanned it!"

    I quickly whispered in lanstya''s ear.

    "Eh? Big brother orsel, it''s true. I found it, too. Let''s hurry! "

    Lanstya turned on the whine mode again, and I was covered with goose bumps again.

    But the effect is really superior!

    "Oh, hey, hey, since sister lanstya said so!"

    "Blood wolf knights, speed up."

    Orsel suddenly whipped the horse, and the horse roared. Orsel overtook me and went ahead with a cold hum.

    I was so depressed that I could only keep up with him.

    "Ah, easy, slow down! I want to throw up! "

    Lanstya said with some discomfort.

    "Bear it, it''s important to save people!"

    Before long, there was a sound of fighting ahead.

    "It''s true! When the blood wolf Knights enter the battle posture, be sure to protect captain federo! "

    Orsel frowned, and he immediately ordered.

    At this time, the scene in front of me also made me jump with fear. This exaggerated giant earthworm has red flesh and no head, but has a chrysanthemum shape at the top of its cavity, with a cracked mouth full of sharp teeth.

    There''s nothing wrong with the death worm! This is a mysterious monster. Their combat effectiveness is very strong in the desert. The land color here is black. Although it is not a desert, the soil is soft. This terrain should also be very suitable for the fight of this dead worm.

    "It''s reinforcements! It''s the Knights of the blood wolf! "

    At this time, someone in the silver sword Knights fighting over there shouted happily.

    The bald Ladybug federo in the front was covered with blood and dyed his silver armor red. He looked at me, nodded slightly, and then roared. The long sword in his hand went towards the mouth of the death worm again, barely blocking the attack of the death worm.

    Without hesitation, I pulled out the long sword behind me and ran towards fidro who was fighting in blood.

    "Anle, be sure, be careful!"

    Lanstya also took out the staff, and she looked worried.

    I nodded slightly and roared. After adding speed and strength, I jumped up and stabbed the death worm heavily from behind.

    It gave a strange cry and shook its huge tail. I hurried back to avoid. My intuition told me that if I took this blow, I might give a blood.

    Just then, a white light flew to the death worm and exploded on its body.

    "Be careful!"

    Lanstya''s voice sounded, and a white defense shield appeared on me.

    The death worm ate pain, and the swinging tail missed the direction. Only then did I safely escape.

    "Damn beast!"

    Othel''s temper was as grumpy as ever, and he suddenly flew up with a blood red long gun.

    "Blood prick!"

    Orsel roared in the air. He just reached the half body position of the death worm. The blood red long gun in his hand was like an illusion, and several shots were wildly stabbed on the body of the death worm. The blood burst from the half body of the dead worm, and with the insertion of the long gun, it was indeed like a blooming flower.

    I admire in my heart. I deserve to be a gunman. Lucky e critical hit is 100%.

    "Infinite sword array!"

    Federo saw that othel''s attack was effective. He suddenly shouted to the members of the Knights behind him.

    Then these swordsmen stood in rows skillfully, roared and stabbed at the dead worm.

    A row of knights were uniform. They rushed to the death worm at a very fast speed. One sword struck the death worm again and again. The white sword emitted a light called anger.

    Every time a row attacks, the other defecation behind them will connect again.

    Such an attack is really perfect.

    On the other side, the members of the blood wolf Knights also fought very hot blood, with long guns like dragons, attacking the tail behind the death worm. These people are like a bloody wolf, biting the giant beast in front of them.

    My blood is boiling. What a silver sword knights and blood wolf knights, really extraordinary.

    Not long after, the huge death worm was full of blood and looked very disgusting.

    Just as I was about to join the regiment again with my sword, the death worm gave a strange cry of anger. It wriggled and its tail jerked again behind me. The ugly chrysanthemum head twisted in the air and was about to attack bald fidro.

    "Lanstya, defensive shield!" I shouted hastily at lanstya. In my heart, I thought it was terrible. There was death at such a distance. Although the worm looked huge and bloated, it was fast. Bald fidro can''t escape! I hurried to federo, thinking that if I couldn''t, I would open the demonization, even if I exposed my identity, I would save federo in the mouth of the death worm. On the other side, fidro''s sword was horizontal in front of him. He looked at the death worm coldly. Just as I was about to turn on the demonization, I just heard "boom!" With a loud noise, the position of bald Pedro was dusty for a time. But the death worm still attacked, and my heart was desolate. It still looked late. At the moment of my regret, there came the cough of bald fidro from the dust¡° Hold it! It''s going to sneak into the land! " Federo''s voice was very worried. I was surprised and sneaked into the land? Just when I was surprised, the body of the death worm twisted towards the dust and gradually disappeared in my vision. Too late to hesitate, I roared "blood moon cries!" A blood red light flew out of my blade towards the tail of the death worm. Its body is basically the same thickness, but there is a small section of thin at the tail. Such a body proportion is very funny. My blood moon cry is aimed at this place. A dull strange cry sounded, the body of the dead worm twisted more frequently, and the dust raised covered its body. After a long time, the dust disappeared, and federo''s figure appeared. The blood on half of his shoulder was mixed with soil, which was very embarrassed, but there was no trace of dead worms. There was only a huge pit around federo¡° Cough, spread out! "¡° If there is movement under your feet, run away immediately! " Vain fidro shouted to the crowd. The members of the silver sword cavalry immediately dispersed, and the members of the blood wolf cavalry also scattered around under the command of Osel. A dull strange cry came from the nearby pit. Othel and I came to the injured federo¡° Lanstya, treat baldness first! " Lanstya nodded and put her hands on bald fidro''s shoulders¡° Anle, I knew you would come. " Bald Pedro smiled at me¡° Sorry, there''s something wrong with my plan. " I said with some apology¡° Never mind. Is Kerr dead? "¡° Hum! It''s all the asshole Anle. Kerr almost died. I''ll tell you the details later. " Orsel said angrily¡° Well, this strange insect will sneak into the soil and then leap out of the soil. Because of this, we had a big loss when we got together before! " While federo was talking, the land around us suddenly turned up, just like something swam in the land, around us, swimming around again and again... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 216

    The whole circle of land around us is turning over the soil. This must be done by the dead worm.

    Bald Ladybug and orsel, I, were on guard. At any time, we might rush into the ground and drill out the death worm that gave us a fatal blow.

    But time passed for a long time, except that there continued to be everted land around, except for some inconspicuous strange noises in my ears. The dead worm has no response.

    Vaguely, I felt that something might be wrong.

    "Bald ladybug, if the monster doesn''t want to drill out and attack us this time?"

    I said to fidro with a frown.

    "It''s not drilling out. What is it doing? Wait, are you skeptical? "

    Bald Pedro pondered for a moment, then he was surprised and said to me strangely.

    "Hum! It''s not drilling out. Is it going to drag me underground! It''s just an animal! "

    Othel looked disdainful.

    The situation is critical at the moment. I don''t have time to compete with orsel.

    "The soil here is loose, which is half a desert. If death worms drill back and forth in the ground like this. Will it make the soil more loose, loose enough to bear our weight and loose enough to form quicksand! Then sink!? "

    "How possible! It''s not a hollow area like a cave, is it? "

    Federo looked at me and the everted earth around him.

    "But if this thing swallowed the soil?"

    "That''s very likely! No, run! "

    Fidro suddenly roared in horror.

    "Everyone, evacuate quickly and give up killing!"

    Fidro said to the Knights around him.

    I pulled up lanstya and ran to the periphery recklessly. I just guessed casually. After all, such a creature met for the first time. What kind of ability it has is unknown.

    "Ah? Slow down, easy. "

    Lanstya panted.

    Just as I was about to speak, my feet suddenly softened. My heart was bad. Sure enough, I let the beast succeed.

    "Hold my hand!"

    At the last minute I yelled at lanstya.

    Then there was endless darkness and subsidence, accompanied by soil and a sense of suffocation. Such a situation almost killed me here.

    Not long after, I fell heavily on the ground and my muscles and bones ached.

    "Anyone? They''re not dead."

    I shouted weakly around, and it was dark. Such darkness made my eyesight unable to see everything around me. My first feeling here was -- strange!

    "OK, cough. Anle, how are you there? How are there stones here? "

    "Cough, I fell to death. The Knights of the blood wolf are talking back. "

    Then there was a painful wail around, and the sudden subsidence made everyone miserable.

    "Lanstya, lanstya! Are you there? "

    Then I realized that I had held lanstya''s hand and now it was empty.

    "I, I''m fine..."

    Lanstya''s voice sounded not far away, followed by a soft white light, which was the light of lanstya''s staff.

    This light illuminates where we are. To my surprise, there are no dead worms around, and here is a channel!

    I hurried to start the scan, but I don''t know why there was no red figure here, even fidro around me. It''s really weird here, I guessed.

    "Where are the strange insects! All staff are vigilant. "

    "It seems to have disappeared. It''s really strange."

    Fidro said warily after counting his knights.

    "Look here!"

    Lanstya stood in front of a wall and stared.

    With surprise, I came to her side and looked up at the wall she was staring at.

    The walls are full of unreadable words, which are different from the words of any race in the different world, let alone the Chinese characters.

    Words like earthworms reveal vigor and simplicity.

    In the middle of the text, there is a strange pattern, which looks like an eye, but more like a flat egg. It is too abstract to see what it is.

    "What the hell is this? Can this be regarded as writing? "

    I frowned and looked at it carefully many times, but I still had no clue.

    "This is indeed a text, a text of ancient civilization. And this eye like figure may be a totem. "

    "Maybe we are all wrong..."

    Lanstya whispered.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Bald Pedro also came over. He just looked at the wall and turned his attention to lanstya.

    Othel listened to lanstya all the way¡° No, nothing. Anyway, this is a text I don''t know. Well, watch out. The strange insect doesn''t know where it is. " Lanstya pointed his staff at the wall, and the white light on the staff scanned the words on the wall. It should have a similar copy function. It''s really a magical staff. But her words reminded us all where the death worm went and what was the purpose of getting us all down? Just to let us fall? Out of the beast''s instinct, it should be waiting below to devour us. Now I can''t use my scan. It''s really difficult to do¡° It''s better to consider how to go up. I think the beast has no IQ and thinks that such a height can kill us. " Orsel said with a cold snort of disdain. I looked up and saw the height we fell. It was about three meters. It was really not high for these strong knights who were struggling on the line of life and death, but how to get up was a difficult problem. However, we have lanstya. It''s a big deal that she flies up to find some people or drag us up one by one¡° Lanstya, you go up first... "Wait! Listen. " Lanstya interrupted me¡° Shh! " Lanstya hissed at the crowd and calmed down. There were faint strange cries in the dark. This was the sound of the dead worm¡° Sure enough, it''s still there. All staff are on guard! " Federo was the first to react. He looked at the darkness ahead and said. And in that darkness, there was obviously a channel, which was also the channel with that strange wall. It turned out that there were still some things in the channel¡° Let''s find it! This may be an underground relic. It must have found that such a height didn''t kill us and healed there. I must cut it with my hand! " With anger on his face, othel roared and ran towards the dark passage with a group of blood wolf knights¡° No! Orsel, this is an unknown area, if you are rash... "Federo didn''t finish his words, because the orsel blood wolf Knights have disappeared at the moment¡° Let''s keep up. It''s dangerous to let them go. Besides, I''m curious here. " Lanstya said, gazing into the darkness. Federo and I looked at each other. They were helpless and had to keep up. Lanstya holds his staff to illuminate the path of the passage. Federo and I are walking towards the dark with the silver sword Knight... The unknown and fear are waiting for us... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 217

    Walking in the dark underground, only lanstya''s staff emits a weak light to illuminate the darkness ahead.

    On the walls on both sides of the passage, from time to time, there will be some tadpole shaped messy words seen before. Whenever she found it, lanstya would stop and engrave it. Although she moved very fast, she slowed down our speed more or less.

    ¡£

    My eyesight strengthened by the demon king''s armor can''t penetrate the darkness, and the scanning of the world tree has failed here. There is something here that resists my ability.

    The light on lanstya''s staff was also weak. She looked a little tired. Such magic should have little or no loss.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    I asked lanstya with concern.

    "Nothing."

    Lanstya turned her head and looked at me with a smile. I could see that she was forcing herself.

    "Is there something here that resists your divine power?"

    I asked softly in her ear.

    Lanstya was obviously stunned. She stopped, looked at me and nodded seriously.

    "What''s the matter? Lord lanstya, are you not feeling well? "

    Bald Pedro asked hurriedly when he saw lanstya stop.

    "A little bald head suddenly appeared in the crowd, lanstya, you just take away the magic. I think a bald head is enough to light up. "

    "Yes, yes, my bald ladybug is the brightest star in the night sky! Huh? No, Anle, I''m fidro, not bald! "

    Said fidro, quickly changing his mouth and yelling at me.

    "Well, you two. When you tried to save him just now, you looked worried and worried. Now run on him again. "

    Lanstya''s words made me blush slightly. Then I realized, why should I blush!?

    "Well, by the way, what happened in that city. Why does othel hate you? "

    Bald Pedro was also aware of the embarrassment. He quickly turned off the topic.

    I simply told him the story that happened in nyak city. It was mainly the sudden invasion of Satan''s servant that made the rescue of the demon king army go wrong. Of course, I used the excuse of lanstya''s successful lobbying to prevaricate on why Capua''s demon king was involved.

    In fact, even if I don''t prevaricate, federo knows it. He is the only one who knows that the devil is arranged by God. Of course, he doesn''t know that the devil is me.

    "It was an accident. No wonder orsel hated you. He doesn''t know that the devil is us... Forget it, don''t say that. Why haven''t we found othel and their figure yet, and our speed is not slow? "

    Indeed, there is only one way to go through this passage. Although lanstya delayed some time more or less, they should not be found. What''s more strange is that with our deepening, the strange cry of the dead worm disappeared. I even doubt whether we heard the first few sounds wrong.

    "There is no way ahead..."

    Just as I was thinking about the situation under my eyes, lanstya suddenly stopped and frowned.

    No way? I walked in front of lanstya, and there was really only one wall in front. The wall was full of tadpole shaped unknown words. But there is no eyeball pattern in the middle, instead of a round fist size gap. At first glance, it should be inlaid with some kind of gem, but now it is empty.

    For a time, the words on the wall gave me the feeling of sealing some kind of monster.

    "There is no fork in the road, and we have come to the end. But why is there still no sign of orsel? "

    Bald Pedro came up to me and said to me after staring at the wall for a while.

    What''s so special? You ask me, who do I ask? It''s so weird here. Not only is there no trace of oser, but also the death worm can''t be found anywhere. Is it that we went wrong?

    Just then, a strange cry sounded again on the other side of the wall.

    I was suddenly surprised. Sure enough, the wall looked ordinary, but there was a mystery. The other side of the wall might be where Osel and the dead worm were.

    "It seems to be a kind of boundary."

    Lanstya said, frowning and stroking the wall full of words.

    "Will orsel be over there?"

    Federo''s tone was anxious.

    "I don''t know. This boundary must be broken, otherwise we will even look back. There is no way. "

    Lanstya kept staring at the wall.

    "But how to break it?"

    "I don''t know. There is a key point in any boundary. That is the core of the boundary. Only by finding this core can we crack the boundary. "

    "Moreover, I can feel that this boundary is very old, which may be older than my existence."

    Lanstya said and suddenly came to me. She added in my ear.

    I was surprised. Is it older than the existence of lanstya? That is older than the existence of God, which is obviously unreasonable. Because according to lanstya''s saying that the tree of the world created the world, the durlan continent was built by God using the seeds of the tree of the world. How could there be something older than creation¡° Are you kidding? " Lanstya nodded very seriously¡° I also know this is unreasonable, but it should be inferred from time. What''s more, we all know all the civilizations in this world like the back of our hands. There can be no words I don''t know. " I nodded. Indeed, the world created by the gods is reasonable. She knows all the civilizations in the world¡° What should I do? Is that the wall? I really can''t. I''ll ask my knights to break it! " Fidro paced back and forth, and he said in a hurry¡° Silver sword order! Attack! " Fidro could no longer help but say to the Knights behind him. I was thinking about lanstya''s words. It was at a time of headache. Fidro''s stirring made me a little upset¡° Stop it! Rash attack on the border will only make us more dangerous! " Lanstya hurriedly stopped the impatient bald fidro. Fidro wanted to talk again and again, so he could only stand aside quietly¡° Let me try. " When lanstya finished speaking, without waiting for everyone to respond, he put the magic wand in his hand in the air and began to read the astringent spell in his mouth. Although the cadence mantra was strange, it made us feel like a spring breeze. With lanstya''s action, a dark red eye pattern slowly appeared in the middle of the wall. These eyes were like living creatures, staring at the people in blood red. I clenched the long sword in my hand and prepared to deal with emergencies. Then the red eyes disappeared, and the whole wall was more like a stone gate. The stone door opened, and a wide room appeared in front of everyone. Many torches were burning in the room. This makes the whole room show at a glance in front of everyone. In the middle and back of the room, there is a simple chair. On the chair, a young man holding his cheek in one hand is looking at us with a smile. On his shoulder lay a mini death worm. In front of him, othel and his blood wolf knights were lying on the ground, life and death unknown. The man found us and raised his head. Then a finger snapped. Just when I was surprised, fidro and his silver sword Knights fell to the ground. My palm was full of sweat, and I held lanstya''s hand, which was also full of sweat¡° You are welcome. The evil Lord and the goddess of justice. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 218

    The man calmly said to lanstya and me, but this made me care very much. He, this mysterious man recognized me and lanstya. Who is he!

    And just a snap of his fingers can make bald lads fall to the ground in a coma. How strong is this person and why he appears here? What makes me care more is that the obvious on his shoulder is the mini version of the death worm, with the same disgusting mouth and no sprouting point at all.

    I didn''t answer him, just clenched the long sword in my hand.

    "Oh, are you afraid? The evil Lord and the great gods. "

    When the man talked about the gods, his voice obviously increased by several decibels, and there was an unspeakable emotion in it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to kill you. Although I really want to cut your skin a little bit, look at your white bones and listen to your moving scream. "

    There was a crazy look on the man''s face. He looked at lanstya and said.

    "The scream of the goddess must be the most beautiful movement in the world."

    "However, I would like to see if the expressions of your gods will be the same as those of us when the world is destroyed?"

    The man suddenly looked at lanstya seriously and said.

    "Madman."

    I scolded. Although I didn''t know who this man was, his words disgusted me. A typical pervert, I clenched the long sword in my hand and turned on demonization in an instant. The dark flame surrounds me.

    My action caused a mini death worm on the man''s shoulder

    "Hehe, little devil, I advise you to be cautious."

    The man just looked up at me.

    "Anle, don''t be impulsive. He is very strong. "

    Lanstya took my hand.

    "Human beings are like this. They always like impulse. They don''t know that they are as fragile as an ant. Just pinch it gently and you''ll... "

    The man teased, his hand stroked the death worm back and forth, and the death worm hissed in its mouth.

    But suddenly, the man made an effort, pinched his two fingers, and burst the death worm alive. With the explosion, the death worm burst into red and green blood, but dissipated into smoke and clouds a few inches away from the man.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    The man clapped his hands and smiled at me.

    I trembled. The man was really cruel and cruel. The death worm should be a contract beast like my blood beast Xiaohong. In this way, he was killed by the man. Without any emotion.

    "Who are you and what do you want to do!"

    I was lucky and said to the man.

    "Who am I? In the distant past, I was called God like her. "

    The man smiled and looked at lanstya with cold frost all over his eyes.

    "It''s impossible! You are not a god! "

    Lanstya stepped back. She was a little flustered.

    "No, I am. Have you forgotten your crimes? "

    The man suddenly stood up and shouted wildly at lanstya.

    "You hypocritical gods, you have destroyed the world. Destroyed my people. Now, you still want to forget that history! "

    "No way, I will never allow it to be forgotten, so I want to help him. I want this world, this world ruled by your gods, to be destroyed! "

    "I want to see how you will look in the destruction. What kind of tragedy would it be? "

    The man went crazy again. With his crazy roar, his face began to change. The original beautiful face is about twenty years old. Although it''s not handsome, it''s also beautiful.

    But when the man finished speaking, his face changed, like a disfigured face, full of scars, like being burned by something.

    "And now, you can''t stop it. He''s coming. The tree of the world will become the tree of disaster that brings death, just as before! "

    The man''s voice also became harsh.

    "Lanstya, he..."

    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything!"

    I was wary of such a man and asked lanstya, but she was a little frightened. I was still a man and ignored us, he continued to say.

    "Who are you? Are you sick? Compare again, I''m going to swear! Even beating people. "

    I really can''t listen.

    "Who am I? Just a survivor. "

    "Do you really want to know?"

    The man suddenly said to me. Before I could react, the man suddenly pointed at me gently.

    I hurried back, but just then, scenes appeared in my mind out of thin air.

    It was a beautiful valley, where a group of people in plain clothes lived. Some of them fly in the sky, some play with fire in their hands.

    Their faces were smiling and playing with each other. Then the picture turns. On an altar, several teenagers were talking about something. There is a stone platform in front of them. The stone platform is engraved with words that have been seen before. In the center of the stone platform, there is a brilliant and wandering gem. The gem is large and can''t describe the color at all. The teenagers had smiles on their faces. They lowered their heads and talked. Then a void appeared in front of them, and an unknown little beast sprang out of the void. Every little beast will climb on a young man''s shoulder. With the emergence of small animals, the void was not closed. A very ordinary seed flew out of the void and fell on the altar. This seed gives me a sense of familiarity. My intuition tells me that this is the seed of the tree of the world. An old man took the seed and looked at it carefully. They looked at it one by one. They all shook their heads and couldn''t figure out the origin of the seed. Suddenly, an old man shook his hand and the seed fell. Just then, the picture became terrible. The seeds that fell on the ground disappeared into the soil. Then the picture shook, it should be an earthquake. Then the seeds grew crazily. Whether the old or the young, there was a look of panic on their faces. The seeds that did not enter the soil shook the world in an instant. The earth moved and the mountains shook, everything changed, and countless people died in the branches of the crazy growth of seeds. For a moment, there was only one huge tree on the whole continent, which was watered with human blood! Pain and wailing, even if there is no sound in the picture, I can still feel their pain. I have some clarity in my heart. I''m afraid this is the real situation in which the seeds of the world tree create the world. But here and there is the creation of the world, which is clearly the destruction of the world! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 219

    What is the world like? Some say the world is actually a tree, others say it is a grain of sand.

    The boy lies on the grass and looks at the sky in a daze. What is the blue sky above the sky? Even if people say that there is nothing, the boy still wants to see it for himself.

    "Hey, I''m in a daze again! Is the sky so beautiful? Wait, it''s the adult ceremony. At that time, if you can get the holy beast of birds, you can''t see what you want. "

    An equally handsome face appeared above the boy, blocking the blue sky, and the shadow shrouded the boy''s face.

    The young man who suddenly appeared and spoke was the same age as the young man lying on the ground, but he had some freckles on his face. If the freckles were gone, I would certainly win the hearts of countless girls. The freckled boy would say to himself every day.

    "Oh, it''s Xiaoguo."

    The boy lying on the ground said lazily.

    "Hey, I warned you, rain! Never call me that name again! I have a name, okay. What little fruit? I tell you, I''m in puberty. I''ll definitely retire. Then I''ll be the most handsome man in the world. Hey, hey, hey. "

    The freckle boy fell into a vision, and he smiled happily. Small fruit is a kind of red fruit here. There are many black spots on it. It tastes sweet and popular. It is usually called Xiaoguo.

    The boy named rain ignored the crazy smile of the freckle boy. He moved his position and continued to look at the sky in a daze.

    "You two, I knew you two were here! Hum, if you don''t go again, the patriarch will be angry! "

    The rain could not help frowning. Although the sudden sound was beautiful and euphemistic, the owner of the sound was a headache.

    She is the granddaughter of the patriarch, a girl named snow. Also here, the famous violent woman.

    "Hey, hey, it''s snow. We''ll go now. "

    In the vision of freckled youth, a young girl wearing yellow clothes and ponytail suddenly appeared. The girl broke his sweet dream with one punch.

    The freckle boy who returned to God was helpless, but he dared to be angry.

    "It''s snow. You''re here."

    The rain greeted lazily.

    "Huh? Get up quickly and go to the altar. Today is a rite of passage! After today, we are adults. Also, and what you said, don''t forget... "

    Snow suddenly remembered something. Her voice was a little flustered. She ran away towards the distance without a word.

    "Eh? Snow is a violent girl. How can she have a little girl''s side. Rain, what did you say? I''m curious. "

    The freckled boy suddenly looked at the rain with a bad smile, and his eyebrows moved. At the beginning of love, the mind of teenagers is always like spring.

    "Well, nothing. Let''s go to the altar. After today, we are the real animal spirits. "

    The rain rarely put away his laziness. He jumped up and walked away. The freckled boy with a blank face muttered.

    Teenagers and girls bid farewell to the age of 15 and ushered in the initiation ceremony of 16. Of course, not everyone''s Bar Mitzvah is held at the altar. The altar is a sacred place. It must be qualified to have such honor and treatment.

    These three teenagers are special qualified talents. They were born to understand the animal language, which is the symbol of qualification and the symbol of blood.

    The altar in the mouth of young girls is the most sacred place in the world, and it is also the place where the gods of the world were born, but their gods are called animal spirit messengers.

    When young girls grow up, they will obtain a mysterious holy beast of their own through the gate of emptiness. The young holy beast will grow up with young girls until finally, it will be integrated with young girls.

    Humans are also beasts. Therefore, a group of special human beings with beast power - Beast spirit messengers were born. Some of them can fly, some control the flame, and some have infinite power. They are gods in the eyes of ordinary people and gods to protect the world and vulnerable human beings.

    The most powerful beast spirit messenger can really control the beast spirit and even the beast change. Such power can indeed be called a God.

    The rain walked with the young man named Xiaoguo in his mouth and went towards the altar.

    "Xiaoguo, have you ever thought about what''s at the gate of emptiness? Is it also a world? "

    "Whatever, I just hope I can get the most powerful holy beast. Hey, when I integrate with the holy beast and I can really control the beast spirit, thousands of girls will be crazy for me."

    Freckle boy began to look forward to it again.

    "Xiaoguo, although he has become an animal spirit envoy, with the help of the power of the holy beast. Life will be very long, but it should take decades or a hundred years to really control the animal spirit. At that time, do you think there will be girls like you? "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    At the altar.

    The altar is built at the bottom of a cave. On the altar is a stone platform, which is engraved with words. Naturally, the rain can recognize these words. This is the formula to summon the gate of nothingness.

    On the stone platform, there is a dazzling gem in the middle of the stone platform engraved with words. The eye-shaped gem emits dazzling light. The colorful light reflects the beauty of the whole altar. No one knows how far this gem is. I just know that as long as I recite according to the words on the stone platform, the gem will emit light, and then an eye shaped black vortex void will appear above the light, and unknown sacred animals will jump out of the vortex to form a connection with young girls¡° Hum! You just came. The patriarch has been impatient for a long time. If you miss the time, you don''t want to be an animal spirit envoy any more! " Snow inserted her waist and said angrily, but her face was a little red. She didn''t face the rain. Such snow has an unspeakable beauty¡° All right, snow. When everyone is here, you can start. " A hale and hearty old man in a simple white robe came over with a smile¡° Hello, patriarch. " Rain and Xiaoguo said respectfully¡° Well, you are my favorite child and my favorite child. I''m looking forward to what kind of little beast you can summon. "¡° Grandpa! " Snow''s voice was a little angry, she stamped her feet and said¡° All right, all right, let''s go! "¡° Drop blood! " A dozen teenagers and girls gathered around the stone platform. They took out a dagger and cut their fingers with excitement and joy. Blood dripped down their fingertips on the bright gemstones. Then some old people around whispered the obscure words on the stone platform. The teenagers stood aside and quietly waited for the opening of the door of emptiness. As the old people''s voices became louder and louder, the gem''s light became brighter and brighter. A black spot was slowly forming right above the gem. Soon after, the eye shaped void door opened. From the door, small animals jumped out and jumped on the shoulders of young girls. The rain caressed his little beast, which he saw for the first time¡° Rain, look at my little beast. Is it cute? " Snow''s hand is a fluffy white animal. It''s really cute¡° Woo woo, what is this? " The freckled boy looked at his three legged toad and cried¡° Snow, you can also...... "the words of rain never came out again¡° What is this? " An old man said with a seed falling on the stone platform¡° Patriarch, look. "¡° It''s just an ordinary seed. What is this? What appears in the void gate is also a holy beast? But they all have a contract holy beast! Besides, can a seed be called a beast? " The patriarch stared at the rain and snow and said to the young girls. The rain at this moment, his heart was beating suddenly, and he couldn''t tell what it was because of¡° You see, seeds? " The patriarch asked a group of elders to check it. The old patriarch will never know that his words have become a clarion call for the end of the world. An old man shook his hand and the seeds fell to the ground... So the roots broke the earth and the leaves shrouded the sky. As a result, the mountains and rivers dried up and fell apart. So death came. Thus, a new world centered on the tree of the world was born. Rain, never said that sentence again, that sentence "snow, you are also very cute." The world was destroyed without warning. Rain has become the only survivor in the world. With eternal pain, he struggles in this strange world of rebirth. Now, he stands in front of the new God. He smiles at lanstya, at Anle, ferocious, crazy and painful... He has grown from a teenager to a youth, and he has also changed from a God to a devil! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 220

    The faces that disappeared in pain, the faces that were entangled and stabbed by vines, were bleeding and the beauty was destroyed.

    Between heaven and earth, there is only wailing.

    All this came so suddenly that no one would think that a small seed could cause such a disaster.

    Snow lay in the arms of rain, holding a small animal with white fur dyed red by blood in her hand, which was her animal spirit.

    "Leave, leave, leave here, live, live..."

    The sound of snow is very weak, and the rain is howling in pain.

    On the rain''s shoulder, a small black beast is like a small black beast like a dog. The little beast bares its teeth and puts some light outside its body to resist the wild branches of the world tree.

    "No! No! "

    The rain is roaring. As a young man, he doesn''t understand parting, and he doesn''t understand death.

    "Snow, you wait for me, I haven''t said that sentence, you..."

    The sound of rain stopped, and he didn''t go on, because snow had closed his eyes. Left peacefully with a smile. The snow''s hand fell to the ground, and the young life disappeared. With his little beast, he slept in this land forever.

    Even the powerful animal spirit messengers, even those adult messengers who can change into animals, no one can escape the attack of the growing roots and branches of the world tree.

    This is the attack of the creator, not to mention the destruction of a world. Do not know the tired tree of the world, its branches stretch aimlessly towards the sky, and its roots are deeply inserted into the soil.

    In just over a month, the world was in ruins. The world tree has also stopped spreading, because its roots have spread to any corner of the world, because it has enough blood. It is the watering of these blood that makes the growth of the world tree crazy.

    The process from seed to tree of the world is completely out of instinct. At this time, the tree of the world is just a plant. It will have wisdom only when the new world is born, and the destruction of the world is only out of creative instinct.

    The ruined world is gradually changing, and the messy land begins to recover its vitality a little bit. This is a process, a process of death and rebirth.

    There was only one boy in the ruins, with a smile on his face. It was a desperate smile, and he walked aimlessly.

    Behind him, a small black leopard like beast followed him. Perhaps it is this leopard that makes the boy feel less lonely.

    The boy walked back and forth in the collapsed house. No one knew what he wanted to do, even himself.

    "No?"

    "No!"

    "No!"

    "No..."

    The boy sat on the ground, roaring four times in a row, one more sad and one more desolate.

    "Only myself, no, and you."

    The boy lay on the ground without any expression on his face. Every day he would howl in the ruins in an attempt to wake up the sleeping people.

    But people who sleep deeply have long fallen into eternal sleep.

    The boy touched the little beast, and the little beast licked the boy''s face. Only at this moment will the boy feel alive.

    The boy wanted to die, but his heart remembered the sentence of snow, leave and live.

    He wanted to live. He lived with the advice of snow. The rain stood up.

    "Go!"

    The rain suddenly roared angrily.

    He galloped away into the distance.

    Ahead, a big tree supporting heaven and earth is right there.

    The rain attacked madly, kicking, boxing, slashing and biting. All the rain used all his attack moves, but the tree remained motionless.

    The little beast howled and tried to stop the master from doing so every day, because the master''s fist was full of blood, and because the corners of the master''s mouth were full of blood.

    "Why!"

    Rain sat down on the ground decadent again. He was desperate. For a whole month, he couldn''t even destroy a piece of bark of the tree.

    "Why..."

    "I want to be an animal spirit envoy! A real beast spirit envoy, a beast spirit envoy that can be changed into a beast! "

    "I will destroy your damn tree with my own hands, you big tree that brings destruction and disaster!"

    Rain clenched his fist again. He wiped the blood around his mouth and said fiercely.

    With the passage of time day by day, the destroyed world has no day and night, but a gray sky. I don''t know how long the rain has passed. He only knew that he and the little beast grew up day by day, looking at weeds against the soil, wild fruits and even animal carcasses

    The rain who grew up has a beautiful face. What doesn''t match this face is his gloomy look.

    Growing up, the little beast completely grew into a fierce beast, with black fur and black eyes. This leopard shaped fierce beast. If the world is not destroyed, rain must be a powerful animal spirit.

    Now the rain can be changed. His relationship with the little beast became closer and closer. Yu found the existence of the beast spirit, which was in the brain of the little beast, the appearance of a small beast. Mini leopard. To become a beast spirit envoy that can be changed into a beast, the last step is to devour the beast spirit! This is cruel. In this world of destruction, in this world of only him and small animals, he hesitated... Becoming an animal spirit indicates loneliness, loss and destruction. He needs strength to destroy the tree of the world. This night is the first night in the world. The destruction reached the end, and the new life began. This night, the little beast was very quiet. He lay motionless beside the rain. Rain stroked his hair. He could talk to animals, but he couldn''t understand the language of small animals. This night, is the second time the rain lost the night. At the moment when he swallowed the animal spirit, he understood the little animal''s language. That sentence made him know you very well and became the second scar in the rain''s heart. There was a warm liquid on the rain''s face. In front of the tree of the world. The appearance of the world tree is also changing day by day. It is no longer the appearance of supporting heaven and earth, but more and more reminds of the normal big tree. Rain knelt before the tree of the world. There were endless tears on his face. This was the second time rain had shed tears since the destruction of the world. He failed. Even if the beast changed him, he still couldn''t destroy the big tree, the big tree that destroyed the world¡° Why... "The sound of rain echoed between heaven and earth, and it rained in the sky. This is the first rain after destruction. Young rain in the rain, tears mixed with rain¡° Want revenge? Juvenile. " In the rain, a less obvious voice rang in the boy''s ear¡° Who! " The rain roared. He couldn''t tell whether it was joy, excitement or sadness. Are there still living people in this world? In front of him, a huge virtual shadow appeared¡° I need you. We have the same purpose. "¡° Over there is the tree of destroying the world. Destroy the world! "¡° So will you help me? " The voice of the virtual shadow is ethereal and falls in the rain''s ears with the rain. In the near future, the world will be reborn, with green grass and beautiful sky. The god suddenly appeared, opened another door, and appeared from the door with confused human beings. Hiding in the corner of the rain, clenched his fist and looked at the sudden emergence of a God with great power. He watched the gods dance and sing in front of the tree of the world. At this moment, rain clenched his fist and his teeth creaked¡° My beast spirit messenger - rain! Yes! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 221

    In front of this man, he let me see scenes of his past. For a time, I even sympathized with him.

    I didn''t expect that the creation of the world tree was so cruel that it destroyed the world and then occupied the magpie''s nest. Can this really be called creating the world? And do they really not know all this?

    Lanstya may not really know, but it''s hard for other gods to say, but what can they do when they know? Ugliness is hidden behind all beauty.

    "Do you understand?"

    The man''s voice was not crazy. He asked me lonely.

    I nodded subconsciously, and lanstya looked at me with a worried look. At this moment, I suddenly remembered that lanstya''s sentence a long time ago, "you know, will you hate me?"

    Will I hate her? At this moment, I asked myself in my heart.

    There is no answer, not all things will have clear results. I dare not continue to think about it. It''s too cruel. I want to choose to avoid it.

    "So, do you think the world should be destroyed and their despicable gods should be slaughtered?"

    The man sat back in his seat. He pointed to lanstya and said angrily. His face gradually recovered its beautiful appearance.

    "If this new world is destroyed, do you still have a home?"

    Instead of answering the man''s words, I asked him back.

    "Home? Home! I have no home for a long time. This is just your home, and I want you to be homeless! "

    The man pondered for a moment, and the pain flashed on his face.

    I shook my head reluctantly. Sometimes, hatred can not be diluted because of time, but because the world becomes clearer and clearer. No one can convince this man, even if I can''t speak and gun skills, fighting is necessary.

    "Then I have to stop you."

    I pointed my sword at the man.

    "Anle, no!"

    Lanstya took my hand and he grabbed my long sword.

    "As I said, I won''t kill you today. Please don''t challenge my patience. I will let you live until the day when the world is destroyed. I want you to feel the pain of losing loved ones and relatives. "

    "Do you know where this is?"

    "This is the only place in this new world of despair. Maybe I can call it home. "

    The man stroked the old armrest of the seat. After he finished speaking, I scanned here carefully.

    It''s a simple stone chamber. I can''t see any strange place. If there is, it''s just the vicissitudes of time. Here, it''s really old.

    "Oh, you still have so much leisure, rain."

    Suddenly, a voice behind me sounded, which I was very familiar with. He''s yemengad!

    I quickly grabbed lanstya, took back my long sword from her, and watched the sudden appearance of the world snake.

    Beside YeMeng GAD, there was a young girl in white. With short white hair and a melancholy look. Her eyes at lanstya and me were a little complicated, and she couldn''t tell what emotion it was.

    This girl makes me feel very familiar, but I can''t remember who she is.

    I looked at lanstya, and there was the same doubt on her face.

    "We''re not so free, rain."

    Jemenga regarded me and lanstiya as nothing. He swaggered to the man named rain in front of him.

    The girl followed behind yemenggad. When she passed me, she looked at me more and shook her head.

    Her behavior made me a little confused.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t want to kill them."

    The rain held his cheek and said very plainly.

    "It doesn''t matter. You can kill him. I only agreed to meet for the first time, and this is not the first time. "

    Yemenggad patted the rain on the shoulder.

    "But I don''t think you can kill it."

    The rain smiled.

    "Of course I know, so I came to pick you up. I don''t think you''ll stop us here, will you? Besides, how many of you? "

    Yemenggad suddenly smiled. His squint eyes suddenly opened and looked behind me.

    My heart is beating wildly, and my squinting eyes are monsters. When I suddenly open my eyes, who appears behind me?

    Why is it so busy here today.

    "Oh, I can''t escape your eyes. What an annoying snake. "

    Behind lanstya and I, the air suddenly twisted. First, the voice sounded, and I was very familiar with the voice. She was the big sister goddess who often tricked lanstya and released tasks to me!

    She is also the goddess who has a bad temper and always gives me a headache!

    With the distortion of space, a long black dress, purple shawl and long hair. Beautiful things, especially the figure, really imagined beautiful women appeared in front of me. A long black sword in her hand looks extraordinary.

    This weapon is full of wild smell. By her side, she followed Leia like a kitten. This is really the first time Ruiya has seen it. When the talking woman suddenly appeared, lanstya suddenly broke away from my hand. She lowered her head and looked like a mouse saw a cat. It seems that this big sister is really poisoned by lanstya. What persecution has lanstya gone through in the divine world¡° Ah La, this is lanstya and Anle. What are you doing here? " The big sister looked at me casually and said lazily¡° No, nothing. When you''re full, exercise. " The big sister groaned, walked to lanstya and stretched out her hand. Lanstya conditionally put her hand on her hand. Then the big sister touched lanstya''s head and smiled kindly. I understand that in the divine world, lanstya, a waste, is kept as a pet by her eldest sister¡° Little viper, do you think I''ll let you go? " After the big sister trained lanstya, she rowed the long black sword back and forth in the air¡° NAIA, if I were you, I wouldn''t stop it. " Yemenggad just looked at the white haired girl, but there was an unspoken threat in his words. My heart is beating wildly. Is this white haired sister fenril, the evil wolf¡° You let go of sister finriel and we''ll let you go! " Ruiya suddenly jumped in front of her big sister NAIA, and the golden spear in her hand pointed to the world snake yemenggad¡° No! Sister Ruiya, no! " White haired sister suddenly pulled the corner of yemenggad''s clothes, looked at Ruiya and said with tears on her face. I clearly saw that the corners of the mouth of the world snake twitched slightly¡° Ha ha, it''s really a ridiculous God. Old snake, I think you look shameful now. " The boy named rain suddenly laughed wildly when he sat in a chair. Yemenggad didn''t speak. His eyes narrowed into a line, and there was a playful smile on his face¡° NAIA, long time no see, you''re still like this. You know very well whether you can stop it or not? "¡° Goodbye. " Yemengjia walked past us with a smile, and then the man named Yu also walked past us. But when the rain walked past NAIA, his face looked different, just flashed by. It seems lonely and lonely. When white wolf finriel finally left, she just shook her head and didn''t say anything¡° NAIA, you! " Lanstya suddenly raised her voice¡° shut up! I''m hurt. " NAIA was very angry and interrupted lanstya''s question. For a moment, I wondered why lanstya had such courage. Only when NAIA looked at her, lanstya''s body shook obviously¡° You should have a good rest, hehe. " Lanstya, who became a counsellor, giggled¡° We couldn''t stop them. Something happened to the tree of the world, which hurt me. They are not afraid of me, they are afraid of another breath hidden in the dark. " NAIA shook her head helplessly. Another breath? Was it him that jemengah had to worry about in the city of niak? Who the hell is he!? This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 222

    The experience of underground ruins ended like this. I thought I wanted to fight hard, but because of NAIA''s appearance, there was another unknown smell of enemy or friend hidden in the dark.

    Lanstya and I lost our lives, and the goddess NAIA left. She told us that their gods had experienced a small-scale battle in the tree of the world. Although they won, they also suffered heavy losses.

    Ruiya stayed with us. With her help, we woke up the comatose blood wolf knights and silver sword knights, left the underground ruins and the place called home by the rain.

    I didn''t ask lanstya about anything about the rain. The truth that the tree of the world created the world is buried in my heart.

    Because I know that lanstya may really not know that the so-called creation of the world tree is actually destruction and reconstruction. Of course, I don''t know whether the Asian world was created like this before.

    If lanstya knew the truth, would she accept the bloody world? Will she accept the truth that their gods have destroyed the world?

    Lanstya didn''t ask what the rain showed me. This matter has become a secret in my heart.

    At this moment, nyak city.

    I changed back to the identity of the demon king. To be honest, in such a case, switching my identity back and forth makes me a little helpless.

    I always think it''s time to tell mankind the truth of the demon king, because now both humans and the demon family have a common enemy, and the world is about to be destroyed. Only by putting down the prejudice of the two races can we really unite. I look forward to the first alliance between the demon clan and mankind.

    Only in this way can we have the power of a war.

    My demon servants are still stationed in the city. They occupy a small place alone. There is no guard of nyak approaching here. This has become the only demon territory in the city.

    "Sister Ruiya, what happened. How come fenril has become a beauty and is still around yemenggad? "

    I asked Ruiya. I was very concerned about their experience of leaving the demon king castle alone.

    "Hey..."

    Ruiya sighed helplessly, then looked at lanstya and talked about it.

    "After we left, sister fenrier easily found yemenggad by virtue of her blood connection. She was very angry at that time. She loudly accused yemengad.

    Yemenggad just smiled, and then the angry fenrier went up and bit him. At that time, yemenggad still didn''t fight back. I was afraid that sister finriel would suffer, so I attacked him with a long gun.

    But I didn''t expect that yemengjiade, the snake of the world, would be so powerful that I would be seriously injured with just one palm, if sister fenrier didn''t stop me. I may be dead.

    Then yemenggad said something in finriel''s ear. Finally, finriel''s sister followed yemenggad.

    On my way back to the devil''s castle, I met sister NAIA who came here, so we met.

    As for how she became a beautiful girl, I think it should be the reason for her recovery. The image of the demon wolf is only her local place. After recovery, she can change into a human shape. "

    Ruiya narrated helplessly.

    Listening to Ruiya''s story, I took a look at the winged dog sleeping in the distance, blood beast Xiaohong.

    I imagined in my mind that Xiao Hong would become human. He looks like a wretched old man who has a fight with the old rascal coromir, doesn''t he?

    "So it''s you who took part in the fight between other people''s brothers and sisters and were abused. Sister fenriel sacrificed herself to protect you. Isn''t it? You said, "did you rush?"

    I turned my mouth to Ruiya and said, although I know that whether Ruiya joins or not, yemenggade will threaten fenril with our safety. Finriel, who looks grumpy, is actually kind-hearted. She will sacrifice herself for our safety.

    It is worthy of being a world snake yemenggad who is good at playing with and bewitching people.

    "What are you talking about! I warn you, I...... "

    Ruiya suddenly blew her hair. She stood up, pointed to me and said angrily. At the beginning, her tone was very strong, but gradually became weak, and there was a faint tendency to cry.

    "Well, stop it. Think about what to do now. Among Satan''s evil servants, the first one will be yemenggad, and the second one should be the rain. How can we win with them! "

    Lanstya looked at me angrily, then took Ruiya in her arms and comforted her.

    "Do you think these two people will obey Satan''s orders? The first and second devil generals have only one title. "

    "Linze, do you know anything about the first and second demons?"

    I asked Linze, who was sitting aside with a worried face.

    She obviously didn''t hear me. I coughed awkwardly. SA Wei pushed Lin Ze in a daze and conveyed my question to him.

    "No, they are very mysterious. I just know from other people that they are strong. It shouldn''t be under Satan''s control. Speaking of it, I have only seen the third demon general, the king''s daughter. "

    Linze thought for a moment and said to me. Yes, I didn''t catch the king''s daughter who used scissors before. She might know something. I just need to know if Satan can control them both. If not, the chances of winning the battle with Satan will be great. The purpose of rain is to destroy the world, but yemenggad is more mysterious. I think there is a deeper reason. I really don''t believe that such two people can obey Satan''s orders¡° Where''s the king''s daughter? " I asked Youli, who was playing with her long bow¡° Dawu said he would interrogate her... "Yuli said strangely. Dawu interrogation? Don''t you think so? A sight that made me tremble appeared in my mind. I quickly shook my head to dispel the sight that made me cold¡° Hey, Lord devil, let me tell you. This king''s daughter is really great. With her, we can save a lot of physical strength without being harassed by Dawu. Lord devil, listen. " Gangdamu took a newly woven wig on his head, and he straightened it again. I motioned to everyone to be quiet and listen carefully. Sure enough, there was a pleasant voice in a tent not far away. I stood up and went to the tent with anger and nausea. Lanstya''s face was full of disgust. She had no intention to follow me. Not only her, but everyone lowered their heads or pretended to whistle to avoid my sight. Only Bella looked at me with a smile on her face, and I hurried to the tent¡° Say it or not! Ah! they hurt! Comfortable, hey hey. "¡° Tell us everything you know! Huh? Not hard enough. "¡° It seems that you are still very hard spoken! Ah, comfortable. " Outside the tent, my hand that wanted to lift the tent stopped in mid air. I needed courage¡° Please dazzle me with courage and the power to love you! " I stabilized my mind and shouted loudly, giving myself some courage and impulse¡° go to hell! Asshole! " I opened the curtain of the tent. Dawu was tied up. The king''s daughter was beating the skeleton Dawu with a whip in her hand¡° Lord devil, you''re here. I''m interrogating the prisoners. " The body is a skeleton, but with a funny face mask on his face, Da Wu, who is tied tightly, saw my arrival and said to me. Is this special, also called interrogating prisoners¡° Ha Mei ha Mei ha! " I was so angry that I roared loudly and kicked Dawu... Dawu who flew out drew a beautiful arc in the air, and his voice came from mid air¡° Lord devil, turtle school Qigong is done by hand... But it''s so comfortable... "... this novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 223

    Nyak City, the demon servants stationed in the city, in a tent.

    After I kicked Dawu out of here, there were only me and Wang NV in the whole tent.

    The queen has a Horcrux, that is, the scissors. I told you Li to put away her Horcrux scissors long ago, although outsiders could not touch her Horcrux. But it can still be done if she is not allowed to approach. I think the ability of the king''s daughter is not strong enough to freely control the Horcrux.

    The king''s daughter who has a Horcrux is very strong, but now the king''s daughter who has lost a Horcrux can be said to be an ordinary beauty.

    "Do you want to play?"

    The king''s daughter took the lead in opening her mouth. She thought that although she was captured these days, she was not tortured, but tortured others. The king''s daughter was very relaxed.

    "No, no, I''m afraid I''ll be banned."

    I quickly waved my hand and said that writing such chapters would be banned. Now there are two chapters that have not been unsealed.

    "The big snake called you king''s daughter? So you are? "

    I sat on the chair, looked at the king''s daughter and said.

    As soon as my voice fell, the originally expressionless woman raised her eyebrows and waved the whip in her hand.

    "You still want to play this game?"

    The whip in the king''s daughter''s hand whipped the air and made a pattering sound. Her voice was very cold.

    For a time, I admired her. She was the first one who was tortured by Dawu and didn''t go crazy. Is it s?

    "I don''t want to say, but Satan abandoned you."

    I hurried off the subject.

    When yemenggad took other Satan''s servants, he said that the king''s daughter had a killing heart and said that he didn''t want to bite her master''s dog. I still remember this sentence. I don''t like this description.

    "Do you have a grudge against Satan?"

    I continued to ask.

    The king''s daughter put down her whip. She sat on the chair, staring at the ground with empty eyes and saying nothing.

    "You''re not willing to stay with her, are you? Your Horcrux is scissors, but you can cut some things constantly, such as memories, such as the pain in your heart. "

    Looking at such a king''s daughter, and my evil servants were all miserable people before, I always felt that the king''s daughter also had her own story. I asked tentatively.

    "What do you know! It''s just a hateful, ugly and dirty demon clan! "

    Wang Nu roared, her voice trembled, her mood was excited, and this may be the proof that I touched the defense line in her heart.

    "Hey, hey, damn it, I admit it, ugly and dirty, I don''t recognize it. What I say is also the most handsome in our castle. I don''t believe you see. "

    I opened the curtains of the tent and greeted the big wooden man who was fiddling with his wig.

    Gangdamu ran over with his wig on his head in an extremely funny posture.

    "Lord devil, what are you doing? I''m studying weapons. "

    Gangdamu looked surprised. I looked at his colorful wig with disdain. It was indeed a weapon, biochemical weapon. The one with hot eyes.

    "Wang NV, you see, I am more handsome than him."

    Wang Nu sat on the chair, just glanced at me and GANGDA wood, and turned her head.

    "Well, it''s none of your business. You go. "

    "Lord devil, I can''t understand your actions!"

    Gangdamu looked at her with an ignorant face and looked at Wang NV again.

    I grabbed the wig on the top of GANGDA wood and threw it away in the distance. GANGDA wood, who lost the wig, stared at the moving track of the wig in the air, and then ran away like a hungry dog. At the moment when the wig had not yet landed, he jumped up and grabbed the wig

    At this moment, I had to marvel. This little goblin''s reaction speed in this regard was almost against the sky. This set always reminds me of the scene of throwing Frisbees with dogs in China park. Now just big wood almost ran over and barked a few times.

    "You are a little different from him."

    Wang Nu''s rare initiative opened her mouth.

    "Am I handsome?"

    As soon as I see a play, I can''t be eager for quick success and instant benefit. The key to getting a younger sister is to let her talk and be a listener.

    "Come on, what do you want to ask?"

    The king''s daughter gave me a white look. I was secretly happy. Most of it was a play. I had broken the king''s daughter''s psychological defense line. I almost blurted out about the first devil general and the second devil general. I kept my mind in secret.

    "I want to hear your story."

    I said to Wang NV affectionately.

    "Ah? It''s disgusting. Is that how you pick up your sister? "

    As I make complaints about my problems, suddenly I heard a strange vomit in my ear.

    I don''t know when lanstya appeared behind me. She tilted her head and looked at me with a playful smile.

    In this way, I abruptly interrupted my offensive against the king''s daughter.

    I stared at lanstya, but she didn''t care. Instead, she pulled a chair and sat next to me with a melon seed in her hand.

    "Ah, how can you listen to the story without melon seeds? or Original. " I have a black face. I don''t know if this lanstya is here to stir up the game¡° Well, waste, can you get out of the tent and walk quietly into the distance against the sunset? "¡° Hum! I won''t leave you alone with the king''s daughter. I, I want to, um, for the safety of the king''s daughter. "¡° Pooh! Shit, I don''t want to see you at all. Also, Wang NV, how could she be dangerous? Am I that kind of person? " For a moment, I quarreled with lanstya¡° Has your relationship always been so good? " Wang Nu sighed and said¡° Not at all! " Lanstya and I spoke almost at the same time. Then lanstya looked at me, snorted and turned her head¡° Pooh, you are really different from Satan. " Wang NV smiled, and her face was expressionless. She had a high and cold attitude, but this smile was another kind of beauty¡° It doesn''t hurt to tell you. Anyway, I''m already a prisoner without freedom. " Wang NV put away her smile and restored her poker face again¡° I don''t know about the first devil general and the second devil general. I haven''t seen them in the two years around Satan. "¡° Will they obey Satan? " I hurriedly asked¡° I don''t know. Satan gives me the feeling that I''m afraid of them both. I don''t seem to have done anything. " The king''s daughter was lost in thought. After a long time, she said. Sure enough, although the king''s daughter is the third demon general, she still doesn''t understand YeMeng Jiayu. In fact, this is also very normal. If you continue to ask, you won''t have too much information¡° You Li! " I sighed, opened the curtain of the tent, called you Li, and then asked for a few words. Soon after, Yuli came over with a wooden box in her hand. She glanced at the king''s daughter in the tent¡° Lord devil, are you sure you want to do this? "¡° It''s okay, Julie. Don''t worry. " Julie looked at me and shook her head before walking towards my magic servants. Looking at you Li walking away, I went into the tent and handed the wooden box to Wang NV. The king''s daughter took the wooden box with a surprised look. When her hand touched the wooden box, she widened her eyes and looked at me with incredible eyes. Then she hurried to open the wooden box. In the wooden box, her scissors lay there quietly. At the moment when the king''s daughter touched the scissors, the scissors glittered and echoed with the king''s daughter¡° Are you not afraid of me? " Wang NV raised her head and her tone was no longer cold. I didn''t speak, just smiled¡° The devil of our family is very considerate of women. " Lanstya patted me on the back and said socially¡° You are really different from him. " Wang Nu lowered her head and gently stroked the scissors. She murmured in a low voice¡° I am the kingdom of roder, the daughter of the king. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 224

    At this moment, the king''s daughter''s eyes twinkled with tears. I knew that her inner defense line collapsed at this moment.

    Although she was called the king''s daughter, I never thought she was the king''s daughter of the kingdom of roder. I even captured the daughter of the king of the roder kingdom. Can I threaten the roder Empire and stop the war?

    "Give up, I know what you think. My father was assassinated three years ago. The present King is my uncle. "

    Lady Wang held her forehead in one hand. I knew she was secretly wiping the tears that might overflow.

    "My father is neither a good King nor a good father. However, the roder kingdom is very strong under his governance. Although the roder territory is poor in materials, the strong roder people live happily in such a bad environment.

    But all this changed three years ago. My father was suddenly assassinated. They suspected it was my royal brother.

    But how could it be brother Huang! There was no reason at all. They said that the emperor brother did it to be king. But his father is old, and the king will belong to his brother sooner or later. What''s more, he doesn''t want to be a king at all!

    No one listened to my explanation. The emperor''s brother was imprisoned and his uncle deserved to be king.

    From that day on, brutal rule began, first of all, war. Originally brave and good at war, roder people have a unique enthusiasm for war.

    Aggression, aggression after aggression. The surrounding small countries continued to disappear on the map, replaced by Rodell''s flag.

    The brutal souls of the rodres awakened, and the people of those small countries were killed and captured.

    Have you ever heard that desperate cry? Have you ever seen someone who cried until his throat was hoarse, cried until his voice was hoarse, and finally died? "

    Wang Nu looked at me seriously. She relaxed her breath and calmed her mood.

    "From that moment on, I knew that the soul of the proud roddell people with a knight''s heart had been corrupted. Their eyes were only killing. They were enjoying the pleasure of killing. They would feel that crying was music.

    The kingdom of roder is dead... "

    The king''s daughter''s eyes became dense again.

    "Later, I saw the demon clan, and Satan appeared in the palace. The demon clan that should have been killed appeared in the Imperial Palace, or headed towards the bedroom with my uncle. With curiosity, I overheard their conversation and learned the truth about my father''s murder.

    It was Satan who killed his father! "

    The king''s daughter was suddenly excited. Lanstya handed her a glass of water. The king''s daughter held the glass tightly and said after a long time.

    "At that moment, my heart died. I am determined to overthrow my uncle''s rule. I am determined to be against my people and roder! I want to use the war to destroy the rotten roder country. I want to save the Royal brother. I want to establish a new roder kingdom. I want to kill Satan myself!

    But I have no strength. Countless times, countless times, I asked the gods. I don''t know if the gods responded to me. I got the scissors. "

    "I got the Horcrux and found Satan. I proved myself with strength and won the appreciation of Satan. At that time, houssadan''s lurked in front of the enemy who killed his father. I endured it, but whenever the night came, my heart would ache. Countless nights, I stood outside Satan''s door with scissors. Maybe it was so that he found my killing heart.

    I am eager for this war. I think if roder is defeated, I can subvert roder Kingdom and establish a new Kingdom when roder kingdom is weak. Even if this kingdom may become a subsidiary of Aryan. As long as Rodell is brought back to life, I am willing to accept such humiliation. At that time, I will save the emperor''s brother and kill Satan! "

    Wang Nu lost a mouthful of tea in her hand.

    "But now my plan has failed, and my imperial brother, the imperial brother who is suffering in prison, I''m sorry, I failed, I''m sorry..."

    The king''s daughter could no longer control it. She buried her head in lanstya''s arms and howled.

    I thought about Wang NV''s words. I didn''t expect that the reason for the war was like this. The culprit of all this was Satan. That''s right.

    He awakened the fighting soul of the fighting nation, but even the barbarian roder people are still human beings. Human beings will not like killing without reason, and human beings will not like invasion without humanity. The rotten Rodgers need baptism and soberness.

    I waited quietly for the king''s daughter to restore calm, because there was one thing I wanted to confirm.

    I didn''t forget the purpose of my trip. I defeated Satan and ended the war game at the same time. Now the breakthrough of the war game has come. That''s the king''s daughter!

    After a long time, the king''s daughter drank some hot tea before she recovered. She stroked the scissors as if it could calm her down.

    Just as I was about to speak, lanstya shook her head at me. I smiled and waved my hand to her, indicating that I had my own discretion.

    "Wang NV, if I say, I will help you save your royal brother. Are you sure to stop this senseless war?"

    "You! Help me! "

    Wang Nu stared at me with unbelievable eyes¡° I know what you''re thinking. You think I''m the demon king and the demon family. Should prefer killing to killing humans, right? But as you said, I''m different from him. Yes, I want to stop this war. If you are sure, I will choose to help you save your royal brother. " The king looked at me and then at lanstya. I knew she was confused. After a long time, Wang nvcai looked at me firmly¡° If you save brother Huang, maybe you can. The uncle declared that the emperor''s brother had committed suicide. Brother Huang is very nice and has many supporters, but I''m not sure whether those supporters will support him if they can''t wash away his charges. " The king''s daughter pondered for a moment¡° wait! You say, your royal brother is still in prison? Your uncle and Satan killed your father and took the throne. Your emperor brother, who was framed, is still alive? " I suddenly remembered something, suddenly stood up, approached the king''s daughter and asked her¡° Is there anything strange? Without full evidence, uncle has no reason to kill the emperor. " The king''s daughter leaned back¡° Don''t do this, devil. Scare me. " Lanstya also gave me a white look¡° Wang NV, tell me about your experience of obtaining Horcruxes. " I ignored their reaction and asked eagerly¡° At that time, I kept praying to the gods. Then I found this pair of scissors shining in my bedroom. This is a gift from the gods, isn''t it? " The king''s daughter fell into memory. How could this be a gift from the gods? The gods are here. All she gave was melon seeds¡° Think again, for example, where you went when you found the scissors, or who gave you the scissors. "¡° Huh? Devil, what do you want to do? " The king''s daughter suddenly became vigilant, but such vigilance only lasted for a moment. "The scissors were sent by the emperor''s brother. I remember that my brother gave me a pair of scissors on my 15th birthday. I was still very strange at that time."¡° When they were there in Satan, did they know that you were the king daughter of the rodelian Empire? " I asked again¡° I don''t know. I lied to SA, but said I was also a demon. He didn''t even know I had a Horcrux. " I was surprised, but I didn''t know, but now the first demon, the snake of the world, has returned. He clearly recognized that you have a Horcrux and have the heart of killing the Lord. In other words, the identity of the king''s daughter may have been exposed here in jemengad. Even if yemenga doesn''t obey Satan, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t tell Satan about it¡° You will go to your royal brother on weekdays? "¡° Well, I go almost every week. When I gained strength, I wanted to save the imperial brother, but he refused. He told me that even if he got out of prison, he was not really free. He wanted to see the Rodr people really smile. I think the day when I set up a new roder kingdom will be the freedom in the mouth of the imperial brother. " Wang Nu frowned and said. At this moment, I had some decisions in my heart¡° No mistake, your royal brother, there may be danger! "¡° Because he may be the maker of Horcruxes! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 225

    Roder Kingdom, located in the northernmost part of durland, has such a country on the barren land, but such land has created a group of powerful soldiers.

    When the king died, the prince was framed. The prince, who should have been sentenced to death, was only arrested in prison. There must be some unknown secrets.

    That is to say, the prince is still useful. If you contact the Horcruxes in the hands of the king''s daughter, I guess the prince must have mastered the manufacturing method of Horcruxes.

    "You, what do you mean! Why is my royal brother in danger! "

    The king''s daughter suddenly stood up, and her look was full of confusion.

    "I''m afraid you''ve never exposed your possession of Horcruxes in front of your uncle? Even when you''re around Satan? "

    I didn''t answer Wang NV''s question because it was still unreasonable.

    "What the hell does that mean! Uncle, he doesn''t know. Since my father was killed, after I knew the truth and got the Horcrux, I fell out with my uncle.

    Uncle may have guessed. I know he killed his father and sent some killers. At that time, I was chased and jumped off the cliff. If it were not for the protection of Horcruxes, I would have died. Later, I found Satan and proved myself with strength. Under Satan''s men.

    I never returned to the palace as a king''s daughter again. I stole it every time I went to the prison of the imperial brother. Even when I was under Satan, I didn''t see my uncle. My uncle thought I was dead. "

    Although Wang Nu was a little impatient, she still answered my question seriously.

    "Then the roderers don''t know you''re the king''s daughter?"

    "Ordinary people don''t know. The royal family of Rodell has strict rules. Wang Nu can appear before she is an adult. When Wang Nu was 18 years old, there would be a grand ceremony, which would be known to the public at this time. And I''m only 18 months away... "

    The king''s daughter became shy.

    I understand more and more that as long as the king''s daughter doesn''t meet her uncle, no one will know that she is the king''s daughter of the kingdom of Rhodes, and no one will know that she is still alive.

    Everything is reasonable. Only her uncle is really interested in the method of making Horcruxes in her brother''s hand. That''s right. As a chaotic family, Satan should not crave this power.

    "Daughter Wang, think about it. If your uncle is interested in the way your brother makes Horcruxes. And now if Satan talks to him about your existence, say about the scissors in your hand. Your uncle knows that you are not dead and have a Horcrux. It is inevitable that he will not threaten your royal brother.

    He can say that he has captured you alive. If he doesn''t hand over the method of making Horcruxes, he will kill you. In that case, what happens? Will your royal brother pay or not? What happens if you hand it over? "

    I looked at Wang Nu and said seriously.

    "But am I not here? Brother Huang is very clever. How could he be fooled? "

    "If I were your uncle, I could find someone similar to you and pretend to be you to deceive your royal brother.

    Your royal brother must love you very much? What if you didn''t show up in prison to visit him as usual?

    You know, because of worry, many people may make wrong judgments. "

    Wang NV thought for a moment, suddenly took the scissors in her hand, stood up directly and walked outside the tent.

    "Hold her!"

    I hurriedly called to lanstya, and I stood up myself, trying to hold the impulsive King''s daughter. She must want to go to the roder kingdom alone. But it also hit her uncle''s heart. If it was caught, it would be a bargaining chip to threaten her imperial brother.

    The move of the tent attracted the attention of my evil servants outside. Just for a moment, my evil servants outside the tent surrounded the king''s daughter, especially Bella. She held the dagger in her hand and looked cold.

    "Get out of the way!"

    The scissors in Wang''s hand suddenly changed, and the tip of the scissors elongated into an exaggerated long knife.

    She waved it disorderly. Trying to intimidate my servant.

    "Calm down! Wang NV, your rash going will only worsen your situation. I said I could save your royal brother by agreeing to my terms. "

    Lanstya looked at me for unknown reasons. I ignored the surprised look of everyone. Of course, there was Ruiya''s contempt. I really don''t know where the goddess thought of going.

    "I promise you."

    Wang NV put down the scissors in her hand. After a long time, she said hopelessly.

    At this moment, I felt that I had become a villain who took advantage of the fire and attacked a helpless girl.

    The king''s daughter returned to the tent again. Her face was slightly red. She looked at me and lanstya, and sighed slightly.

    "I can promise you, but I must wait until you save the emperor''s brother. Otherwise, even if you get my body, you won''t get my heart. "

    The king''s daughter lowered her head and said in a low voice.

    "Ah? This condition? Well, shall I go out and avoid it first? "

    Lanstya said to me, seeing the excitement¡° Yes, yes, hurry. " I pretended to unbutton my clothes and said to lanstya with joy and excitement¡° Pooh! Damn devil! I won''t let your plot succeed. " Lanstya stood up and shouted at me with her waist. Wang Nu raised her head and looked at me. Her paralyzed face was as red as an apple. She was very cute¡° Hooligans! " Lanstya snorted¡° Cough, all right, stop it. I said I would help you. I want to stop this war. I can also promise you to save your royal brother, but you must promise me a condition. " I coughed twice and said to the king''s daughter¡° I will save your brother and help him overthrow your uncle''s rule. But after success, the king of the kingdom of roder. " I smiled and looked at Wang Nu, who breathed a sigh of relief¡° The kingdom can''t give it to you. I won''t admit that a demon clan leads the roder Kingdom, but I can be yours, yours... "The king''s daughter lowered her head shyly¡° I just want to use the army of your roder kingdom for a while. When I kill Satan, the kingdom will still be yours. " I raised my head and said to Wang NV in an indisputable tone¡° You want my people to be cannon fodder for you? " There was some anger in Wang''s tone¡° You can refuse. " I didn''t give in half¡° It can only give you half of your military strength. "¡° Deal! " I smiled at Wang Nu, who was relieved at this moment¡° You Li! " I got up and shouted out of the tent. Soon, I arranged for you Li to appoint a group of magic servants, and the magic soldiers continued to stay in nyak city to help bald lads defend the town¡° You Li, don''t you ask me why? " Julie didn''t resist my orders. She soon called me, savvy, to them¡° Lord devil, do you need it? We''re already here, aren''t we? The end result will be Satan''s death. What kind of process is important? " Julie smiled, her eyes fixed on the distance¡° Once that man, we have never questioned her words. Now it''s you. " She whispered. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 226

    In this way, I took my demon servants to the kingdom of roder, the hometown of the king''s daughter.

    The distance is not too far. After all, it is close to the kingdom of roder.

    A small group of us are not too conspicuous to walk between the yellow sand covered heaven and earth.

    In addition, we were all wrapped in robes, but no one could recognize us as demons.

    With the help of Ruiya, Yuli has also become human.

    You Li, savvy, Linze and Gemini Lori. Of course, there are two goddesses. I only take these people to the kingdom of Rodell. Among them, they should be charming and powerful. It''s the most suitable person.

    During the journey, the king''s daughter always took her scissors and looked worried.

    "How many more days?"

    I said to the king''s daughter walking in the front of the line.

    "About one day, there is an oasis ahead, and the capital is there."

    If there is no king''s daughter, it is really difficult to find the capital of roder kingdom in this yellow sand world.

    "Take a rest and wait for the night. We use flying. "

    I really hate this kind of wind and sand. The feeling of blowing into my mouth and eyes is very uncomfortable.

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry, you can catch up. If you fly directly during the day, it will be very troublesome for Satan''s people to find out."

    I comforted the king''s daughter.

    With the help of the king''s daughter, we stayed temporarily in an abandoned town. Although it was dilapidated, it could withstand the wind, sand and scorching sun.

    You Li and Sha Wei sat there. Wang Nu was alone and far away from us. She looked at the distance.

    Bella swam to me like a snake and sat close to me.

    She rubbed me, so that I had to face the eyes of lanstya and Ruiya present, with a look of contempt.

    Ruiya said very little along the way, and there was no majestic White Wolf around her. I saw a lonely shadow on her. Now Ruiya just followed behind lanstya without saying a word.

    I know she''s worried about fenril''s safety. Although I''m worried, I need to get stronger and solve it step by step. The day I stopped the war will be the day I fought with Satan, and the day I rescued fenriel. I swear silently in my heart.

    "Why do you have to put forward that condition? What''s the use of her army?"

    Lanstya sat next to me. She scratched her head and asked me.

    "Waste, if I don''t have any conditions to help Wang Nu, do you think she will believe me? I did this just to make her think I coveted the strength of Rodell Kingdom and helped her purposefully. She''ll let go of her guard. "

    Lanstya nodded thoughtfully. She didn''t know whether she really understood it or not. Of course, I don''t expect this waste goddess to understand my good intentions.

    "But you can let her join your harem!"

    "Am I that kind of person?"

    I stood up suddenly, and lanstya''s slander made me uncomfortable.

    "Yes!"

    Lanstya hasn''t spoken yet. My magic servants sitting around for a week say in one voice.

    ¡­¡­

    As night fell, it was time to start. I wanted to fly with Wang NV in my arms. Only under lanstya''s strong opposition did I not succeed in the plot.

    Soon after, a magnificent city appeared in my vision. In this yellow and sandy world, such a town is really the best proof of human power.

    I stopped and stood not far away.

    "Wait, sneak in. You''ll be enchanted when you see people. Is it difficult?"

    I said to savy and them.

    Savvy and Linze nodded, even eager to try. I was a little afraid to touch the ring that Shawei gave my grandmother when she went to rescue bald ladle. She wanted to give it back to Shawei, but Shawei had to set up this flag and said to give it to her when the war was over.

    Under the leadership of Wang NV, the people walked in the imperial city very easily. Of course, this is also due to the charm of Shawei and Linze. Like a gas field, all roderers close to us consciously stood against the wall, and some even kept twitching. I don''t know what kind of enchanting dreams they experienced, but I can guess from their happy faces.

    "The palace is ahead."

    Wang Nu pointed to a building not far away with a tall outer wall and a tight gate. The building is brilliant from the gate alone, not to mention its overall area. The luxury of the whole palace is beyond my imagination.

    There are two strong men on both sides of the solid gate, looking at the night with a ferocious look.

    I''m a little strange. It''s late at night. Is it necessary to stare so big?

    "Be careful, savvy. You go to charm first."

    SA Wei gave a sound and quietly walked towards the two strong men.

    I held my breath and stood ready to support Shawei in the rear. If I can''t charm by magic, I''ll be stunned by physical hammer. Not long after, savvy walked into two strong men, and then she waved at us. I walked over at ease. But when I approached, I found something wrong. They didn''t act strangely after being charmed, and there was a faint snore in my ear. Special! The two grandsons just fell asleep. Their wide eyes were pouch¡° Keep your voice down. Don''t disturb their rest. Look how dedicated you rodres are. They don''t forget to guard the palace when they sleep. " The girl didn''t make complaints about me, and she had some reluctantly sneaked into the palace. Under the leadership of Wang Nu, we walked smoothly in the palace. Of course, it also depends on the charm of Shawei and Linze. It''s just that there are many guards in the imperial city. Often a small team of people pass in front of us. It''s late at night. It''s still a little strange¡° It''s strange that the royal family will be imprisoned in a prison in the palace! There are many guards today. " Wang Nu frowned and said to herself¡° Right ahead. There''s a secret passage. " Although the king''s daughter was puzzled, she successfully led us to the entrance of the secret road. At first glance, it was a very ordinary wall, but there was a small hole in the middle of the wall¡° The key is needed here. Generally speaking, it is on the king, but I also have it. " Wang Nu pulled out the necklace she had been wearing from her neck. Her necklace was a very strange gold ware, some of which looked like a small flute. The king''s daughter inserted the flute into the hole. Soon, a sound of gear rotation sounded and the secret road opened¡° Be careful. " I charged the people, and then followed the king''s daughter towards the secret road. The secret road was built down, and it was uncomfortable to walk. Wang Nu obviously came many times. After walking the long secret Road, the terrain became flat, and a lengthy channel appeared in everyone''s view. As a royal prison, there is no guard, which makes me very strange. On both sides of the passage, there are many rooms with closed doors. She led us to one of them. The king''s daughter gently buckled the door three times, and then beat up the keyhole. With a "click", the door was opened and the scenery in the room appeared in front of us. This is a clean and tidy house without much furniture, a bed and a table. And here, there is no prince at all! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 227

    Such a large room, simple furnishings and decoration, but there is no prince.

    Wang Nu was stunned and stood where she was, perhaps because she was too worried about her brother''s safety, she crashed directly.

    Lanstya shouted loudly. She was the first to enter the prison. She lay down under a wooden bed and shouted.

    I wonder what she''s doing.

    "What are you doing?"

    I frowned and pulled up lanstya.

    "I''m looking for the prince. Let me see if it''s under the bed."

    "Waste, look, look carefully. This bed is on the ground. Can you hide people? Are you a cockroach? "

    I pulled lanstya. Wang Nu also recovered from the crash at this time. She looked at lanstya and me with indescribable loss and helplessness in her eyes.

    "My royal brother, he, he..."

    The king''s daughter didn''t go on. The facts in front of her now seem to be full of blood. All the circumstances show that. The prince may be dead.

    "Ah, what are you pulling me for? I found it."

    At this time, lanstya broke free of my hand. She continued to lie on the ground and groped under the bed.

    I''m a little annoyed, this waste, I know chaos.

    Just as I was trying to stop lanstya''s mentally retarded behavior, lanstya pulled something out of her bed.

    "Look!"

    Lanstya threw the object in her hand to me, and she looked at me with some pride.

    This is a good sheepskin roll. There is still some grease on it. It should have been sealed for a short time.

    Although it is a sheepskin roll, it is not ordinary. It looks gorgeous and has a unique Royal flavor.

    "This is my brother''s."

    I was holding it in my hand and trying to open it when the king''s daughter''s voice rang.

    Looking at the lonely, lost and helpless King''s daughter, I threw the sheepskin roll to her. If the prince is really gone, this parchment may be his last words, and there may be something he wants to say to the king''s daughter.

    The king''s daughter took the sheepskin roll with trembling hands. Her tears tilted down at this moment. Without any sign, the tears trickled down her cheeks on the ground.

    "Boom!"

    When the king''s daughter wanted to open the scroll, a change happened. The prison door that had been opened suddenly fell down the iron door.

    "No! It''s a trap! "

    When I realized all this, it was already late, the iron gate had fallen, and there were rapid footsteps outside the passage.

    Sure enough, there was a trap. They expected that the king''s daughter would come here to find the prince and set a trap. If so, the prince might still be alive.

    I looked at the iron gate with a sneer. It''s ridiculous that such things still want to trap us. I have a hundred ways to destroy this iron gate.

    "Lanstya! Open the door! "

    I shouted at lanstya.

    She looked at me blankly, then touched her head, looked at the iron door, walked up and broke it with her hands.

    For a time, I was stunned, the waste goddess.

    "Vortex door! Portal! Are you stupid! "

    I hurriedly shouted to lanstya. I could have pretended to be forced. Don''t end up being caught because of lanstya''s mistakes.

    "Hey, hey. This door, show up! Any door. "

    Lanstya tilted her head, stuck out her tongue, half squinted, knocked her forehead with one hand and said cute.

    "Go eat!"

    I looked at the ball that lanstya took out and formed a vortex in the air. I didn''t know where it pointed. I thought it should be where we went before.

    Slowly outside the prison door, some shadows appeared. I no longer hesitated and stepped into the vortex door.

    Half an hour later, a small hotel in Rodell city.

    We were tightly wrapped. The original hotel owner didn''t want to rent it to us. Of course, when Wang NV threw a huge gem on his counter, the owner''s expression could only be described as wonderful.

    At the moment, in this hotel room, we didn''t leave here for the first time. It was also because the king''s daughter wanted to assassinate her uncle. At first, I didn''t agree. I just changed my mind when I saw the sad king''s daughter.

    There were only me, lanstya and the king''s daughter in the room, and the other magic servants were in the other room.

    "Open it."

    I said to the king''s daughter gazing at the scroll.

    Lanstya pulled the corner of my coat. She looked at me and shook her head.

    In times of sadness, meditation may be the best way to deal with it.

    The king sighed. She spread the scroll on the table. The oza crystal in the house has been used for too long, and the brightness is not very good. There was a layer of haze on the king''s daughter''s face.

    Wang NV took a deep breath, brewing her emotions, and slowly threw the scroll open. At this moment, the mysterious scroll appeared in the public''s view. Lanstya was curious and came closer to see what was on the scroll. With curiosity, I also approached a few steps and looked at the scroll, but this glance surprised me. There was no word on the scroll! Wang Nu frowned and stared at the scroll carefully. After a long time, she suddenly bit her finger, and blood dripping down her finger on the scroll¡° This is a unique scroll of our royal roder family. You need blood to view it. " Her strange behavior changed the scroll. Many words and some illustrations slowly appeared on the originally empty scroll. Just a rough look, my doubts were even better. This is a child''s graffiti. It shows a little girl holding a little boy''s hand, which is very postmodern. What''s this? Is it worth hiding under the bed? It''s not a little yellow book. To my surprise, when she saw the picture, Wang lost her voice and cried bitterly¡° Brother... "She cried. After a long time, Mrs. Wang calmed down¡° I painted it for brother Huang when I was a child. He always keeps it. "¡° It''s such a thing. As for being so mysterious, it can only be seen with blood. " I said with some disapproval, but who ever thought that this sentence annoyed the king''s daughter. She glared at me with a desperate attitude¡° This is her brother''s most precious thing in the world. " Lanstya hurried out and made a round, she sighed. Wang''s daughter still glared at me, which made me very uncomfortable. In desperation, I quit my room and wanted to find some food in this hotel¡° Don''t worry, daughter Wang, I''ll help you kill your uncle. Rodell will do his best to help you get it. This is an agreement. " The king''s daughter gave them comfort. I shook my head and walked out of the room. There were several tables on the first floor of the hotel. When the beautiful Kanban mother saw me, she politely introduced the delicious food in the hotel. Some upset and angry, I just asked for a glass of beer and sat in the chair, which changed the Kanban mother''s eyes when she looked at me, like a poor man dying. I ignored these. I thought I could save the prince here, help him seize power and finally stop the war. In this way, we can save the people suffering from this war. My demon king task will have a high score. But now, the prince''s life and death are unknown¡° Have you heard? The prince will be executed tomorrow, publicly. "¡° Yes, but the new king didn''t say that the prince committed suicide. Why are you being executed again? "¡° I don''t know. The prince has many supporters. They thought he was dead before. These people almost made a big fuss. This time, they know that the prince is still alive and will be executed. This time, the execution ground may be very lively. "¡° Stop talking and be careful to be heard by the king''s army! The prince''s people are all rebels. "¡° Well, eat... "Not far in front of me, two big men said while eating, but this surprised me suddenly! The prince is still alive¡° The execution ground? It will be really lively. " I got up and walked towards the king''s daughter''s room. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 228

    Rodell City, a hotel in the city.

    I told the king''s daughter everything I heard. When she heard that the prince was still alive, she was so excited that she almost tore the sheepskin scroll in her hand.

    At this moment, I marveled that the girl really has good strength and can''t afford to be provoked.

    Only after she knew that the prince was about to be publicly executed, she lost again.

    "It''s all a trap. It''s obviously for you."

    Lanstya frowned, looked at the king''s daughter and said.

    This little loser, his mind has become active.

    "Yes, it''s a trap. We just escaped from prison. They don''t have to think about it. Now release the information that the prince is about to be executed for your purpose.

    They are trying to lead you out, then catch you and threaten the prince, which shows that they have arranged the execution ground tomorrow quite thoroughly. "

    I stroked the ring on my neck that belonged to Savi''s grandmother.

    "It''s just that they used this way to lead you into a trap. They could have left some clues directly in the cell to tell you that they captured the prince alive. Then you''ll go to the rescue, won''t you?

    The public execution of the prince means that they really want to kill the prince. But they are willing to kill the prince before they get the method of making Horcruxes? "

    I spoke out my doubts.

    "Eh? After all, you guessed about the Horcrux. Demon king, what if the uncle of the king''s daughter just wants to kill the prince and the king''s daughter? "

    Lanstya looked at me and said.

    "It''s impossible. It''s unreasonable. The Horcrux can''t be wrong. Otherwise, it''s meaningless for the king''s daughter''s uncle to do this. Now, the prince is useless, that is to say, he has handed over the production method of Horcruxes, or the production method of Horcruxes is not on him. "

    I was thinking, and suddenly I had an uncertain idea in my heart.

    "Wang NV, lend me that sheepskin roll."

    "Although I don''t know what you want to do, please be careful."

    With doubt, the king''s daughter handed me the sheepskin roll.

    I spread out the sheepskin scroll. It was still the picture. There was a newly added text next to the graffiti, similar to the last words:

    To, dear sister.

    My most precious treasure.

    This text and this painting clearly tell me that the emperor brother is a sister, but this sentence is somewhat thought-provoking.

    Is this sheepskin scroll as simple as a picture?

    "Wang NV, do you know other ways to open this sheepskin roll? Such as water immersion and fire? "

    I said to the king''s daughter.

    She shook her head with a blank face.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Lanstya couldn''t help asking.

    "Now the spearhead has been pointed at the king''s daughter. I think his uncle may think that the manufacturing method of Horcruxes is on the king''s daughter. I don''t know what the Prince did to make him feel so, or the method of making Horcruxes is really on the king''s daughter.

    In short, the method of making Horcruxes, which was originally coerced by the king''s daughter, has now become coerced by the king''s daughter to let the king''s daughter speak. "

    I gave the sheepskin roll to the king''s daughter and charged her to keep it alive.

    "What you said is too complicated. In short, I must go to save my royal brother!"

    The king''s daughter put away the sheepskin roll. She looked at me and said firmly.

    "We must save, but we don''t have enough hands. I heard that your royal brother has a group of loyal supporters? "

    "It seems so. Now it''s a rebel. They have been secretly planning to overthrow the kingdom of Rodell. I used to want to use their power. "

    The king''s daughter pondered for a moment and said.

    "Can you find them? Take me. We need them. "

    I stood up, looked out of the window at the night and said.

    Half an hour later, there was a deserted mansion in Rodell City, which looked very special from the appearance.

    I sat in a chair, lanstya behind me, the king''s daughter standing aside, and in front of me, a big man with curly muscles and sideburns.

    "You are a demon."

    The big man''s voice is like a Hong Zhong, and his tone is very tough.

    "People are terrible or demons are terrible."

    I said faintly.

    "Gaga, Gaga, I like your question. Tell me your reason, demon clan."

    The big man laughed like a tractor.

    "Have you heard about the prince?"

    "Who are you! Do you know who we are? "

    The big man suddenly stood up and let a group of strong men with the same stature surround us.

    "The rebels?"

    I ignored these people''s actions.

    "Aren''t you afraid? I don''t like the names of the rebels. I advise you to be cautious.

    Our king is only TEDA, and now he is the prince. Those who support the devil are the rebels. " The big man sat back in his seat and looked at me coldly¡° She is the king''s daughter, the prince''s sister in your mouth. " After hearing what I said, the big man looked at the king''s daughter more, which made the king''s daughter quickly lower her head. This powerful girl even has the side of a little girl¡° How can I trust you and tell you why? "¡° I don''t need to prove anything. Tomorrow, the execution ground, I need your help. I think you also planned to rob the execution ground, didn''t you? We can cooperate. " The big man''s eyes narrowed slightly and said to me after a long time¡° I shouldn''t distrust you for being able to find here and tell us who we really are. It''s just, it''s important. I don''t allow mistakes. You still need to prove it. " The man raised his eyelids slightly and looked at me. Such forced behavior made me very uncomfortable¡° I have this! " Just as I was about to speak, the queen took out the sheepskin roll from her arms. Her behavior made my scalp numb. Although this sheepskin scroll is just a picture, my intuition tells me that there are still strange things. I really shouldn''t show it to people at will. The king''s daughter opened the sheepskin roll and spread it on the table. The shy childlike painting on the sheepskin roll appeared in front of the big man. The big man frowned and appreciated it¡° Postmodernism is what masters do. " After a long time, the man patted his palm and exclaimed. What''s so special, master, I''ll tell you, is the master the king''s daughter? This is a typical act of pretending to understand¡° Did I show you the painting? Here! " I pointed to the line of words written by the prince to the king''s daughter on the side of the painting and said that since the other party is the rebel army supporting the prince, that is, the prince''s little fan brother. It should be normal to know the prince''s handwriting¡° Yes, it''s the handwriting of the prince! You, you are really the king''s daughter! "¡° The king''s daughter is up. The subordinates are damned. The subordinates are the Deputy captain of the Sanfan team of the former Prince''s escort team. Just call me tal! " After seeing the handwriting, the big man quickly and respectfully saluted, which made the king''s daughter very embarrassed. I didn''t expect that the big man was from the guard¡° Now that Lady Wang is here, the command will be given to you. All of us listen to the king''s daughter! " The big man laughed¡° The prince is saved! The kingdom of Rodell is saved! " With his words, all the people present shouted, and gradually the voice turned into weak sobs. Such a group of big men, a group of big men who don''t know what tears are, may shed tears for the first time in their life at this moment. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 229

    The next morning, outside the execution ground.

    Last night, after contacting the rebels, I and the rebels agreed to jointly rescue the prince. With the help of me and my magic servants, tal was very happy. He smiled and said to me that the rescue would be very smooth.

    I just nodded slightly. Will it really go well? Whether my sudden appearance will attract Satan''s attention is unknown.

    That night, I went back to the hotel with the king''s daughter and lanstya and talked to my magic servants about the upcoming big execution.

    As I imagined, no one raised any objection. Their words to me have reached the state of superstition.

    They won''t ask me why I want to help Wang NV. Maybe they have guessed my purpose to stop human war. This is not what a demon family should do, but even so, they still firmly follow me, which makes me very moved.

    At the moment, on the periphery of the execution ground, lanstya, I, the king''s daughter and Yuli mingled with the crowd.

    The gallows is very big. There is a wooden cross beam on the wooden table. A rope with thick and thin arms hangs on the cross beam. This is the rope that will take the prince''s life.

    The whole gallows is a little larger than that of Capua. It may not be difficult for such a large square to accommodate tens of thousands of people.

    In this world, people always like such a way to end other people''s lives. Maybe hanging can hide the blood.

    Today is the day when the prince will be executed. There are many roderers watching the excitement. What kind of mood do they look forward to the next thing, but I don''t know whether they are numb or distressed?

    But their eyes more or less revealed silence. This rotten Rodell Kingdom really needs a bloody battle to awaken their proud soul.

    As time went by, thousands of rebels hid in the crowd. I thought such a number would expose my identity, but I still ignored these indifferent and numb spectators. Yes, a royal family is about to die, which may excite these people.

    If fairness is reflected here, the country has been lonely. It only needs a riot to make it go to the end.

    Near noon, some busy people began to appear on the gallows. They checked the ropes and arranged seats. The king''s daughter''s uncle would be there.

    I looked around. There was nothing strange except for those who looked like roddell civilians. Where was the trap? Although I''m worried about what kind of gift the uncle who usurped the throne will prepare for us iron headed children, I''m looking forward to it.

    And will Satan appear? Will his servant appear? What about the first or second demon? Everything is unknown. Now, here, I find that the preparation work is so insufficient.

    But even so, there are some things to do.

    During this period of time, the king''s daughter always looked nervous and worried. She held lanstya''s hand and her fingers were white.

    She looked around, looking for the rebels hidden in the crowd, as if they could bring her courage.

    At noon, a man wearing a white headdress was taken to the gallows by a group of people.

    Mrs. Wang looked at me and I nodded at her. Now the king''s daughter no longer has that domineering appearance, although I know that her Horcrux is on her body.

    Then a middle-aged man with a big belly and gorgeous clothes sat on the gallows surrounded by a group of people. He looked like a terrible king in those fairy tales.

    "The disgrace of the kingdom of Rodell, the shameless regicide!"

    This man is the uncle of the king''s daughter.

    "My beloved people, you will witness with the king the end of the regicide!

    The evil regicide also has the ugly act of killing his father. He doesn''t deserve to be called a roder! His soul has fallen, he is a devil! "

    With Uncle Wang''s words, a man took off the white headgear that was put on the bound man''s head.

    Under the hood, a beautiful and handsome face, even if his body is full of scars, even if he is held by others, can not erase the firmness and unyielding on his face.

    The king''s daughter almost cried out, and I hurriedly covered her mouth. She sobbed, and tears came from the corners of her eyes.

    "Wait, it''s not time."

    I explained to lanstya with inquiring eyes.

    "Kneel down!"

    The uncle roared.

    The prince still stood upright without bending his spine and knees.

    Behind him, several people took out black whips. The soaked whips beat the prince''s back and legs. The prince smiled and looked at the crowd below. There was no pain and Submission on his face.

    Sure enough, he is a man. I have to admire him.

    The people under Xingtai are silent. The silence at the moment is frightening. Are you expecting or praying?

    Uncle glanced back and forth on the stage. He looked a little surprised. Maybe he didn''t think why the impulsive Princess didn''t appear at the moment.

    "Put on your neck!" His uncle was impatient. He waved his hand and said to several sergeants Rodell. Then they put the rope around the prince''s neck. Now, as long as the uncle gave the order, the plank under the prince''s feet would separate, his body would fall, and then strangled in an instant. Strangled people often have the ugliest scene in their life. Their tongues are very long, their eyes will protrude, they will have incontinence, and they will leave the world in the ugliest posture¡° Close your eyes, rodericks, please open your eyes. The heart blinded by dust is in need of a gentle breeze! "¡° Please remember, we are rodelians, we are brave rodelians, but we are not butchers! We are not murderers without dignity! We are not puppets of war! " The prince, who was covered with a rope, still had no fear on his face. He roared at the audience¡° Finally, are you there? Please live well. " The prince said and closed his eyes. At the moment when the prince spoke, his uncle''s eyes narrowed slightly¡° Do it! " Cried the uncle quickly. At this moment, everyone is waiting for this moment, uncle is waiting, and we are also waiting. This is the bugle of war between the two sides¡° Rodell, it''s time to wake up! " The big man named thar took the lead in the crowd. He roared and tore off his hat. His words were like a fuse that ignited explosives. In an instant, roaring voices sounded in the silent crowd. They got up, roddell, wake up. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 230

    I watched the riots around me. I held lanstya and Youli who tried to rush into the crowd. Now is not the time for us to take action.

    But I didn''t stop Wang nu. Wang Nu took the scissors into her hand with an angry look. She moved very fast. In a moment, he rushed to the gallows, and the sharp scissors cut the rope around the prince''s neck.

    We are under the stage, pretending to be innocent people. The trump card needs to be used when the enemy is the most proud and unsuspecting.

    "You shouldn''t have come, my sister."

    After the prince was saved, he shook his head helplessly.

    "This is a trap. Leave with what I gave you. The kingdom of Rodell is hopeless."

    The prince stroked the crying King''s daughter and said.

    I stared at Wang''s uncle. His calmness made me a little unclear. Therefore, although I didn''t know why he was so confident, I continued to observe around, and there was nothing wrong for me.

    "You know this is a trap. Why do you come here, you or the rebels. Still too young. "

    Uncle smiled and shook his head.

    Lanstya looked at me. I stood beside her. My intuition told me that there must be a problem.

    "Wang NV, how to make the Horcrux."

    Uncle looked at the king''s daughter and said with a smile.

    Even now, in the face of more rebels than the king''s army and my evil servant on the stage, my uncle is still very calm.

    The king''s daughter stopped crying. She looked at the prince with firmness in her eyes.

    "You can''t do it, your royal brother. He was poisoned. How to make the antidote soul changer is not too much? "

    Poison! The king''s daughter was even more shocked than me. She looked at the prince, and the prince nodded slightly.

    "Leave while you can."

    The prince didn''t explain too much, he said to the king''s daughter.

    "I hope my death will awaken some sleeping Rodgers, which is enough."

    "No, no, brother..."

    The king''s daughter''s tears fell again. She stood beside the prince and showed everything with her actions.

    "Uncle, you should wake up. The country is yours. Why do you do that?"

    The prince stood up straight. He stood in front of the king''s daughter. Even when he was highly poisoned, he still chose to protect his sister.

    "Ha ha, yes, the country is mine, but the Horcrux is not. When you killed your father and became the king, it was only for the method of making Horcruxes in your hands.

    Only the king can inherit the production method in the hands of the roder royal family, which is the secret of the roder royal family. I didn''t get it thirty years ago. I must get it thirty years later!

    Just didn''t expect, my brother, you bastard! You gave this secret to your son before you died.

    Damn you, brother. "

    The current king roared madly for a moment, and his voice was so striking and harsh in the silence of death.

    For a moment, the audience, the rebels, the king''s army and the roder people were stunned.

    Under the stage where they were playing soundly, the people stopped attacking. Uncle''s explosive remarks turned this bloody fight into ridiculous mutual injury. That''s the case with bad people. They often talk too much.

    "He killed the old king?"

    "Not the prince?"

    Questioning and swearing, they stared at the king''s daughter''s uncle.

    "Uncle, you shouldn''t say that."

    The prince shook his head.

    "My people, listen, the man in front of you is the real murderer of my father!

    My sons, it''s time for you to open your eyes from your deep sleep. "

    The prince took advantage of this opportunity to shout at the people, but he just said a word and suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    The king''s daughter hurriedly helped the fallen prince. It seemed that the prince''s poison was fatal.

    "Kaka, Kaka, what if you say it? These people are already dead. "

    Uncle laughed wildly. With his laughter, the whole square changed again, footsteps sounded, and the rumbling sound of machines echoed in the whole square.

    Facing the square, more than a dozen strange looking machines appeared in the distance. In front of each cannon, there were teams of well-dressed knights with spears and shields in their hands.

    "Are you crazy! There are many civilians and royal troops here. "

    At this moment, the prince shouted angrily at his uncle.

    "In that case, no one will know all this? The prince''s rebels attacked the gallows and killed countless people. Tut Tut, this is really a good story. "

    Said the uncle with a smile.

    When those cold machines appeared outside the square, everything changed.

    This is a kind of siege equipment unique to the roder people. It is very much like the Chinese cannon. In the era of cold weapons, even if the artillery is not powerful, such a huge cannon is enough to kill everyone in the square.

    The people who had stopped fighting under the gallows fell into panic. They looked at the cold and bloody machine in the distance in horror. Every roder knew what the machine meant. It''s death and fear. With the emergence of cannons, there are a large number of King''s army, which is powerful and brave. The rodres will write bravely and incisively and vividly in the face of these rebels and unarmed people. They can even play several times their peacetime combat power. These artillery are the real pro guards of the king''s aunt and the real rebels. Every cannon boomed. The noise conveyed fear and uneasiness. I knew that the artillery could bombard the people in the square at any time¡° I''m sorry, my people, I hurt you. " The prince spewed blood again. The king''s daughter hurriedly helped the prince. She looked down at me for help. As soon as the prince''s voice fell, there were no more desperate cries. At the moment, the soul of Rodell in their hearts revived. Both the rebels and the king''s army gathered together. They surrounded the roder people in an attempt to block the covetous cannons on the periphery with their own bodies¡° Wang NV, the prince is dying. Don''t you want to exchange the method of making Horcruxes for antidotes? If you don''t hand it in, the fire may destroy the city, the city of Rodell you love. " The king''s daughter''s uncle smiled. He held a small glass bottle with unknown drugs in it. He looked at the people under the stage, and his expression was only silent¡° I hand it over. I just hope you will let go of my royal brother and these innocent people. " This threat, the king''s daughter had to hand over the method of making Horcruxes. The king''s daughter tried to take out the sheepskin roll found under the king''s brother''s bed from her arms. Now everything points out that this sheepskin roll is the manufacturing method of Horcruxes. I know it''s time for me to come on stage. Heroes always come on at the most critical moment. They will be late but never absent¡° You Li, Gemini, Linze and savvy, these giant guns will be handed over to you. " Yuli looked at the cannon in the distance and nodded¡° So now, lanstya, it''s our turn. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 231

    At the moment when I told her, Yuli quickly went towards those eyeing cannons. I was very relieved that these cold war machines were handed over to Yuli.

    I jumped onto the gallows with lanstya and Ruiya, and my uncle looked at us in a little surprise.

    "There''s some excitement here. I say you, yes, it''s you. Are you fat as a king? "

    I pointed to the king''s daughter''s uncle.

    "Who are you!"

    Uncle looked at me with vigilant eyes. When I came to the stage, several big men appeared beside him, and the big men stood on both sides of him. Behind his uncle was a small man in a cloak, with a broken wooden staff in his yellow cloak.

    I recall that the king''s daughter once told me that there is a very special kind of mage in the roder kingdom. It is said that mages are more like wizards. They live in the yellow sand covered area. This barren land deprives a lot and gives a lot.

    It is this strange ability that is given. The rodelians call it shawu.

    The one wearing a yellow cloak should be a sand witch. He is good at using yellow sand magic and is a symbol of immortality in the sand.

    "Who am I? That''s a good question. Just call me uncle. "

    I smiled and looked at the king''s daughter''s uncle. Then I took off my robe and revealed my face.

    At the moment, although I was in a demonized state, I didn''t stretch out my wings and demon horn. It seemed that I was a little flirtatious boy from the appearance. I would feel embarrassed with my red eyes.

    "Hum, I don''t know what to do."

    The king''s daughter''s uncle didn''t see that I was the devil. He might think I was just an ordinary human.

    When I stood on the gallows, I had turned on the gift and scanning function of the tree of the world. There was no Satan around, which made me feel at ease.

    "You are the prince, very good. Rodell needs a monarch like you."

    I ignored my uncle and said to the prince instead.

    "He is the one who helps me."

    The king''s daughter hurriedly explained to the prince. After hearing what the king''s daughter said, the prince''s face looked very strange. He stared at me for a long time, then at the king''s daughter with a little red face, and at lanstya and Ruiya behind me. Frowned.

    "Thank you."

    The prince smiled at me and said, and I smiled back at him.

    "I said, I now give you two choices. First, come and give the antidote to the prince. Second: come and give the antidote to the prince and say "I''m sorry."

    After simply saying hello to the prince, he looked at the king''s daughter''s uncle and said.

    "Kaka, where''s your courage? Aren''t you afraid I''ll ruin the antidote? Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill everyone here? "

    The king''s daughter''s uncle smiled at me proudly and jokingly.

    "No, I''m not dead anyway."

    I shook my head.

    "But they are all lives. Don''t you care?"

    "I don''t care. It''s not me anyway."

    I continued to shake my head.

    For a moment, the whole scene was a little awkward. The queen coughed a few times and whispered in my ear, "can you care?"

    I was a little speechless and coughed a few times. I said, Wang Nu, didn''t you see me pretending to be cold here? I don''t care if you don''t count.

    My words really flustered the king''s daughter''s uncle. He narrowed his eyes and looked at me, trying to see something. I''m kidding. I, the devil, didn''t let you pay. Do you still want to find out my flaws?

    "I''ll give you three seconds to choose. Or I''ll rob it. "

    I said faintly to my uncle that there is a reason why I am so confident. Whatever his poison, I believe lanstya can solve it.

    Long before I came to the stage, I asked lanstya to go to the prince''s side to detoxify first. On the other side, there was my demon servant in the cannon. He was just a thing that usurped power and position. What do you take to fight me.

    Uncle, looking at me, without words, he just took a small glass bottle in his hand.

    "One."

    "Three, OK, it''s over. I''m going to use force."

    "Ah! Wait, you two don''t count! "

    The calm uncle suddenly panicked.

    "I say no two, direct three! Fight! Ruiya, Wang NV! Come on! Give the prince to lanstya! "

    I said to them, in fact, the king''s daughter had been impatient for a long time, but she didn''t do it out of caution. At the moment, my words let her anger vent.

    "Escort, escort!"

    The uncle shouted in panic.

    As soon as his voice fell, the mysterious mage in yellow robe made a strange chuckle.

    I ignored these. After blessing the speed, I pointed the long sword at my uncle. Just when I was about to stab him, the blade deflected, and I quickly stopped.

    The mage suspected of sand witch stood in front of the king''s aunt. He raised his head, thought about his toes, and looked at me with vicious eyes. His height is only to my waist, even if he is worried about his toes, it is difficult to face up to me¡° What are you up to? Jump up and give me a knee? " I looked at little shawu and said¡° Pestle, pestle, no one dares to make fun of me! Sand, sand, sand! " Shawu looked at me angrily. He smiled strangely in his mouth. With his thoughts, bursts of yellow sand wrapped me and him¡° You deal with your uncle, and I''ll deal with the witch! " I shouted out in the sandstorm¡° Allah? Can you pretend to be so forced when you''re trapped? He is worthy of the great devil. " Riya''s Tucao passed through the yellow sand and make complaints about it. Little shawu, what are you doing? It''s not good to spread it, isn''t it? Besides, it''s hard to be sure about our relationship. I can''t bully you, can I? " Shawu kept humming in his mouth. He didn''t know whether it was pleasure or anger¡° Sand! Sand! Sand! "¡° Stop, you easily remind me of SR God of war Guhuo bird, rustling. Fight directly. Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll throw out your strongest skills. If I hide, I''ll admit you''re an attacker. " I said impatiently to shawu. Shawu was obviously angry. He shouted wildly. With his cry, the speed of the sandstorm gradually accelerated, and a huge arm suddenly appeared in the sandstorm. My arms came at me with anger and fury. At this moment, I still had a sense of danger. I hurried to show my wings behind me and protect myself with my wings. Fists, like no money, keep hitting, Dong Dong is annoying¡° Is that enough? Small attack, it''s my turn. Now you are suffering! " I flapped my wings impatiently and flew his fist out. Then with a single palm push, the dark flame flew to shawu. The dark flame attached to Sha Wu''s arm. In a moment, there was no flesh left in his arm. I smiled and looked at Sha Wu. The dark flame fed by the headless knight with regional flame was so strong now. Under Sha Wu''s frightened expression, the yellow sand all around suddenly went around Sha Wu. A shield composed of yellow sand surrounded Sha Wu, drove away the dark flame on his arm and blocked him out. The yellow sand shield is not too thick. The sand witch in the shield looks at me with a joking smile¡° Oh, you have some skills. Yes, the more you resist, the more I like it. "¡° The blood moon cries! "¡° The sky rushed to cross cut! " All my moves hit shawu. He frowned and kept calling the wind and sand around to build his defense shield. In a few minutes, shawu had completely become a ball. There was no movement for a long time... The sandstorm that had trapped me around was on this ball at the moment. I looked at this not too big sand ball and fell into meditation: is this grandson trapped himself alive? I haven''t moved for a long time, so why bother? It''s really a silly ball. I appeared on the gallows again, and everything around me appeared in front of me. At the moment, the king''s daughter''s scissors clamped her uncle''s neck. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 232

    I looked at the scene in front of me, some crying and laughing.

    Shawu, who completely wrapped himself into a ball with sand, and her uncle, who was bruised and bruised and put a knife around her neck by the king''s daughter.

    My uncle, who was just shouting, is now counseling like a chicken.

    The people under the gallows issued bursts of Shouts. They called for the prince. It seemed that the overall situation had been decided.

    Out of caution, I scanned around, and there were no Satan and the world snake.

    "What about the man in yellow?"

    Ruiya asked strangely when she saw me coming out alone.

    "Isn''t this a sand ball? There''s a silly ball in it."

    Riya stared at me for a moment and then circled around the sand ball.

    "He, himself, trapped himself?"

    Ruiya said strangely.

    I nodded.

    "Hum! If not, Lord Satan abandoned me, how could you succeed! Satan, I curse you! "

    The king''s daughter''s uncle shouted madly at the sky.

    At this moment, the big stone in my heart fell. It seems that roder people have no use value. What''s the reason? Because of my presence?

    "Well, I said, daughter Wang, I''m your uncle, right? Can you give me face and let me go?"

    The uncle of the king''s daughter suddenly changed from crazy to cheap. I''m surprised that there are such brazen people in the world.

    Just as I was about to speak, lanstya suddenly trotted over. She looked very flustered, still holding the small glass bottle held by the king''s aunt.

    "Wait, are you going to tell me that you have two news, one good and one bad? And which one do I want to hear? "

    Lanstya''s face was full of how you know. She nodded heavily at me.

    "Then you can say it directly."

    "Well, I''ve solved the prince''s poison."

    After lanstya finished speaking, the prince cooperated very much and vomited blood again.

    "You call this untied? Did he have to spit blood and die before he was untied? "

    "Ah, don''t worry. The previous poison has really been solved. Then, didn''t wang Nu give me the antidote? I, I, I gave it to the prince, and then I was poisoned... "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "What!"

    Not only me, but also the Wang''s daughter roared with shock. She directly gave up controlling her uncle and ran to the prince.

    "It''s all right, sister. I''m all right. Cough and vomit... "

    The prince spewed out a mouthful of blood again. Now the prince is very exaggerated. At this moment, I even thought of the blood selling anchor. If they were here, they would regret the blood lost in vain.

    I turned my head and looked at lanstya. This waste, after detoxification, even gave someone an antidote? What do I want you to do!

    "What do you want to do!"

    Ruiya also stopped in front of lanstya for the first time and said to me in a very blunt tone.

    "Ah, don''t get excited! Ask him if he has any antidotes! "

    Lanstya saw me looking at her unkindly. She quickly pointed to her uncle and said.

    I shook my head reluctantly and could only go to Uncle Wang''s side.

    "Two options: first, hand over the antidote, and second, let me call you to hand over the antidote. Count to three, too. "

    "Three!"

    "Well, you don''t have a chance."

    Having said that, despite Uncle Wang''s frightened eyes, I swung my fist and hit him heavily. It took me a long time to stop.

    "I''ve been in the nest for a long time..."

    The uncle who was beaten into a pig''s head said hopelessly.

    I raised my fist again and beat again.

    When I wanted to teach him a lesson again in the third round, my fist was about to fall, he shouted quickly.

    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I really don''t have an antidote. The antidote just now is true, but this antidote itself is poison. The meeting of the two is an antidote, and taking it alone is a poison! I can''t help it.

    I beg you, daughter Wang, for the sake of being your uncle, give me a good time. This man, I''m about to wake up to something strange! "

    ¡­¡­

    Rodell City, palace.

    It has been half a day since Rodell''s gallows were settled. Sand ball and the king''s daughter''s uncle were not killed, but were locked up in prison.

    There is a special boundary for this Shamu.

    At the moment, in the prince''s bedroom, the prince was pale and lying in bed.

    "Sister, brother, I thought about my death. I''m an uncle and a demon family. But I didn''t expect that I would die in my own hands... "

    "Sister, cough, take good care of yourself. Live... "

    The prince said weakly.

    "Brother Huang! Brother Huang! Don''t leave me! " The king''s daughter was crying. She lay on the prince''s chest and couldn''t cry. Lanstya was a little embarrassed. She tilted her head and avoided the bitter drama of her two brothers and sisters. Ruiya looked with relish¡° Sister, at the end of my life, can you say you like me? "¡° Brother, I like you best. You are my favorite brother! " I looked at them quietly. There was no sympathy on my face. I sympathized with a fart. The antidote was really poisonous. When I found their royal pharmacist, I confirmed that the poison was just a cathartic that would make people leak. After squatting in the toilet for a long time, the prince turned pale. Now, the king''s daughter lies on his chest. The prince''s expression is clearly laughing. The grandson is enjoying it! This dead sister¡° Almost come on, you''re shameless. We need more. If you do this again, I''ll give you two choices! " I really couldn''t bear it. The cry of Wang Nu made my heart ache. Sure enough, I still couldn''t hear the girl cry¡° Cough, sister, get up first. Brother, I feel a little comfortable. Maybe I can save it. " The prince saw that I knew the inside story. He said to the king''s daughter with some embarrassment¡° Wang NV, don''t listen to this dead sister. He has no discomfort except diarrhea. "¡° You evil devil, you inhuman devil! My brother is like this. Do you still have humanity? " Wang Nu wiped her tears and shouted at me. Just then, the prince suddenly showed a ferocious look on his face. His expression was very distorted and seemed to be enduring something. He sat up, covered his stomach and wanted to get out of bed. I saw the opportunity¡° Ah! Prince, don''t do this. You must want to find a place where there is no one and die quietly, right! No, we''ll accompany you through the last journey! "¡° Brother! No, I don''t want to leave you. Just have a good rest here. It will be fine. Don''t, don''t leave me. " The king''s daughter also looked nervous and took the prince¡° Yes, yes, Prince, you can''t live up to the king''s daughter like this. We don''t want you to leave. " Lanstya also came to the spirit. She and the king''s daughter took the prince one by one. At the moment, the prince''s face was ferocious and red, and he was on the verge of collapse¡° Let go of me... "The prince just said a word and suddenly shut up. He kept a posture and didn''t dare to move easily. The grandson has good endurance¡° Wang NV, your royal brother is poisoned by the world - he will kill you for 3000. Don''t let him leave. We can only have a good rest and die quietly. Let''s accompany him through the last journey of life. " I sighed and said, after listening to my words, the princess took the prince''s hand more tightly¡° Sister, listen to me, you, er, let go, er, me. "¡° I don''t want it! I want to be with my brother! "¡° Let go of me, I''m going to the bathroom! " The prince roared, broke free from the king''s daughter, ran towards the door, covered his ass and beat from time to time. The king''s daughter stayed where she was. She looked at the prince who broke away from her hand and ran out. Perhaps it was the sudden strength of the weak prince that made her a little confused¡° What is this? Return light? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 233

    Rodell Kingdom, palace, Prince''s bedroom.

    The prince pretends to be still poisoned and is seen through by the king''s daughter. At the moment, the king''s daughter has a little temper. The prince is busy coaxing the king''s daughter.

    The dead sister tried to coax her sister one by one, which made lanstya tut again and again.

    Ruiya listened with interest. For him, it might be more interesting than the little book in his hand.

    German orthopedic Shura field, this is.

    "Shall I say yes? There are outsiders. "

    I said to the prince who was telling jokes to the king''s daughter.

    "Cough, my good sister, this is your friend. Thanks to their help, we haven''t thanked them yet. "

    At this time, the prince took out his domineering spirit, and the king''s style shone on the people.

    "They are demons."

    The king''s daughter dared not face the prince''s eyes.

    "I know that these demons are more reassuring than people. At least their actions have a purpose, the transaction will be fair and there will be no betrayal.

    Come on, what do you want? "

    The prince interrupted the king''s daughter.

    "They want half of our army to help fight Satan..."

    The voice of the king''s daughter became smaller and smaller. She avoided the prince.

    "Half?"

    The prince looked at me and murmured.

    "Well, well, he just said casually. If he said he would help you unconditionally, he would be afraid of your sister''s worry. Half the army won''t want you. "

    Lanstya said hurriedly when she saw the prince''s look a little gloomy.

    I always smiled and didn''t speak. I don''t need to explain too much to smart people.

    "Is that so?"

    Wang Nu looked at me with an incredible look in her eyes.

    "Ha ha, you are really a strange devil. I don''t hate the demon clan. In the palace, I''ve seen more terrible humans than the demon clan. In contrast, I like you straightforward demons. "

    "Half the army is impossible, but if you go to fight Satan, I will send my army. I think the roderers are happy to kill the demon family who united their uncle and killed their father.

    Of course, I''ll give you another gift. "

    The prince looked at me and said seriously.

    "Give me your sword."

    The prince''s words surprised me. Is this to add a spirit to my weapon? Will I also have the legendary Horcrux?

    With surprise, I handed the frost sorrow after the demonized sword of victory to the prince.

    "No! You can''t make him a Horcrux! "

    Lanstya hurriedly stopped me with an anxious look on her face.

    I was puzzled by her behavior. Although lanstya gave me the long sword at the beginning, this waste thing almost made me be hammered into a Muggle in the first confrontation with wild goblin. Now someone is willing to improve my weapon ability, but she still wants to stop it?

    "Are you envious? The broken sword you gave me is like someone holding a level 100 weapon. I''m still a novice weapon. Now someone is willing to enchant me, don''t you? "

    I said discontentedly to lanstya.

    "Ah? No, I mean, not anyway. Also, this sword is not rubbish! "

    Lanstya said somewhat inexplicably.

    "Hum, stupid devil with no eyes!"

    Ruiya also mocked me.

    I ignored their obstruction and handed the long sword to the king''s daughter''s brother.

    The prince looked at us with a smile. He took the long sword I handed over and gently stroked the blade with blue light.

    The prince, who was smiling, suddenly looked frightened, and his forehead was full of fine sweat. He looked at me, looked at lanstya, and then bowed his head and whispered.

    With the words in the prince''s mouth, my long sword gradually faded from the blue appearance I deliberately added, revealing the original appearance of the sword of victory. It was a silver long sword with a flashing blade.

    "Sister, take out that scroll. That''s how the Horcrux is made. You come with me. I''ll teach you how to open your soul to weapons. "

    The prince''s expression suddenly became a little strange, unspeakably strange.

    He was going to the inner room with a long sword.

    "Wait! It''s right here. I''ll talk about teaching your sister later. If you want to open your soul, it''s right here. "

    Lanstya stood in front of the prince and said in a bad tone.

    "What are you doing, punk? What''s the matter with you today? Don''t forget, the prince is poisoned and your credit. Why are you so angry? "

    I pulled lanstya, and it was the first time I saw her stubborn.

    "Ha ha, in that case, give it back to you. I''m sorry I''m greedy.

    I can''t open the soul of this weapon. To be exact, it is already a soul weapon. But he is still sleeping, which is stronger than any Horcrux I have met. The sleeping sword soul here just contacts, which makes me scared.

    I just wanted to study it. I''m sorry. " The prince said suddenly and forthrightly, and his tight look relaxed. His words surprised me. My pirated weapon is the legendary holy sword, the sword of victory¡° Here you are. As for how to wake him up, you still need your own exploration. This soul is very strange. I can''t help it. " The prince gave me the long sword, and his face was a little reluctant¡° Lanstya, what is this? " I took the long sword and held it in my hand with the same feeling as before. I didn''t feel anything special¡° Hum! I told you, this is the strongest sword. If you can''t reach your ability, of course you can''t control it. You think he''s rubbish! Hum! " Lanstya turned her head and said angrily¡° So I said, "this is a stupid demon king. How can I choose him?" Ruiya also agreed with him discontentedly¡° How can I communicate with this soul? " I simply ignored lanstya and asked the prince instead¡° Well, let me teach you some pithy phrases. Although this was passed on to our son by the royal family of Rodell. I''ll try my best to pass it on to you. " The prince pondered for a moment before he said something tangled. I don''t know. I''m still struggling for a long time to take advantage of me? I squint at the prince and really want to give him some laxative. After learning a few words from the prince, I stroked the cold blade and whispered. With the chanting of the formula, some strange touch came from the blade, as if it was a heartbeat. I closed my eyes and my eyes were dark. I imagine that as like as two peas in my hands, I am in the dark. Sometimes it is clear and sometimes blurred, flashing all the light in the world. With the increase of light, the light shines and explodes, and the blade changes again. The shining blade changed its shape, and a rough branch appeared in my mind instead of the long sword. I am very familiar with this branch. It is the branch of the tree of the world! Only he can have such a deep sense of time. At the top of the branch, there is a tender green bud, which is the soul of the sword of victory? Perhaps the moment when the buds bloom is the moment when the Horcrux awakens. Gradually I look forward to it, I will become strong enough to dominate you. The branches disappeared, and I withdrew from this strange scene¡° Did you see? I can only see a vague shadow, some like dead branches, that is the soul of your long sword. For the first time I have seen such a strange but powerful soul. " The prince smiled and said to me. I nodded, the branches of the world tree turned into weapons, worthy of the first sword in the world¡° Lanstya, good sword! "¡° Ah, huh? You are so cheap! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 234

    Rodell City, in the palace, the prince''s bedroom.

    I stroked my sword of victory with unspeakable joy on my face. It was really an artifact. It had been misunderstood by me.

    "You are so cheap, you are so cheap!"

    Lanstya, like a repeater, kept repeating this sentence in my ear, and I ignored her. He continued to touch my long sword and said, "you are really a good sword, a good sword, a good sword."

    "Well, I said, can you stop it? It''s disgusting."

    Lanstya reflected the meaning of good sword, and she said to me in a very exaggerated tone.

    "Your relationship is still so good. It''s really an interesting demon.

    Thank you, thank you for helping me and my royal brother. "

    The king''s daughter looked at me and lanstya and said with some envy.

    When I looked at the king''s daughter, she quickly turned her head and avoided my eyes. Such a king''s daughter makes me feel very strange.

    When the prince saw his sister''s reaction, he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked back and forth at me and the king''s daughter. I looked a little unhappy. I almost scolded the dead sister.

    "Well, wait a minute, I''ll arrange a dinner party.

    Although it doesn''t help you, you can ask again if you have any requirements. But it''s a little late today. Tomorrow I will go to the Duchy of aryen with the king''s daughter. It''s time for the war to end. "

    The prince stood up, his eyes fixed on the distance and said firmly.

    Yes, it''s time to end. It''s a good thing that Rodell''s new king can negotiate with the Duchy of Aryan. It''s what I always thought I wanted most.

    The bloodless settlement of war disputes is a good result, which is the most perfect ending for the people and the sergeants.

    "Well, we will leave the kingdom of Rodell early tomorrow morning.

    What will happen to Rodell in the future, prince? You still have a long way to go. I hope you are a wise gentleman. "

    "It''s really a strange devil. You should care about the future of the human country."

    "I can''t understand you, demon king."

    The prince gave me a thoughtful look.

    "Maybe in the future, we will unite. No one knows what will happen in this world. The enemy of the enemy may sometimes become friends. "

    I don''t know if the prince knows anything, but I still say so, the future. The world may come to an end. At that time, everyone can''t stay out. I need strength, and the world also needs strength.

    The power of salvation and protection.

    "Maybe, I just hope that there will not be that day, the day when humans and Demons unite. It''s a good thing for us and the world to treat you as enemies. "

    The prince smiled and said, at this moment, I had a feeling that he also knew that the world was about to face danger.

    I nodded and stopped talking. I gradually paid attention to what lanstya used to say before. It''s bad to know too much.

    In fact, many times it is so difficult to be confused.

    After saying goodbye to the prince and the Queen''s daughter, I enjoyed a sumptuous foreign meal with my magic servants in Rodell palace.

    The next morning, without saying goodbye to the king''s daughter, I left the kingdom of Rodell with my demon servant.

    I don''t know what the look of Wang Nu at me means. It''s just that you don''t miss it until you get married.

    We went back to nyak again, this border town, a border town without war. I wanted to tell federo what happened in roder. I wanted to tell him that the war was over. No one will cry with a corpse, and no child will ask his mother when his father will return home.

    Nyak City, everything is calm. My magic soldiers have no trouble under the management of Dawu, gangdamu and Qiu.

    "It''s the demon lord who came back. Did you bring me some local specialties, such as hair..."

    Just big wood came to me bouncing. He smiled and looked like he didn''t beat.

    "Get out!"

    According to the international practice of the devil''s Castle code, I kicked open the big wood. This move envied Dawu, and he came to me with a smile.

    I learned what gunaki said.

    "It''s the demon lord who came back. Did you bring me some local specialties, such as hair..."

    I ignored him and kicked him. It was a reward, but I didn''t want to give him a reward.

    Seeing no effect, Dawu nagged again and repeated again and again. Gangdamu held his mouth unhappily in the distance, muttering that he robbed his role or something.

    Everything was calm. The demon servant''s camp was as usual. They were waiting for the decisive battle with Satan, and that day was not far away.

    But now, the negotiation between the two countries is the key. After this negotiation, it should be the moment when my system task is completed. I still have some concerns.

    After greeting my servants, I said goodbye to them and took lanstya and Rhea to bald Pedro. He should like the good news that the war is coming to an end.

    Nyak City, commander''s office. At the moment, I am already happy¡° Anle? Why are you here? After the underground ruins, you disappeared. Where have you been? "¡° Lanstya, good Lord Rhea. " Bald Ladybug federo inquired warmly when he saw me. During this period, he did not forget to greet the angel waste goddess and his sister in his eyes¡° Later, I said, "now I''ll bring you good news." I said with an eyebrow at the bald ladle. When I said that the new king and queen of the kingdom of Rodr would go to the Duchy of Aryan to fight together, the expression on the bald fidro''s face was first surprised, then surprised, and finally sad¡° It''s over. It''s over. They! Their rodelian civil war affected us, Aryan, you know? Anle, how many children have lost their father! How many people have lost their homes! And all this, just because of their internal problems, what is the significance of this war! My brothers, dead brothers. You''re not worth dying! " Bald Pedro suddenly burst into tears. This not too long war has indeed brought too many people too much pain¡° It''s over, hehe, it''s over. My blood wolf Knights have not drunk enough blood! " Orsel slapped the table and it split in two¡° Enough! Do you want to keep fighting? Let more people be displaced and live in painful memories for the rest of their lives? " I roared and tried to wake bald lad and orsel. I knew they had been longing for reconciliation. But this sudden truce, though good. When the dust settled, too much pain came back to my heart. The tragic death of comrades in arms was a nightmare that these soldiers couldn''t shake¡° I''m sorry, I lost my manners. In short, if this is true, I will take them to meet the Archduke in aryen. " Bald fidro stabilized his mood¡° But before that, you need to do me a favor, Anle. " Bald Ladybug frowned, and there was some sadness in his face¡° What? "¡° Lina and Ellie are still here, outside the city. In an expedition, they and my silver sword knights were lost... "Bald fidro dared not look me in the eyes, he said timidly. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 235

    Fidro avoided my eyes, he said timidly with his head down.

    "What are you talking about!"

    There are too many things in a row. If bald lad didn''t say it, I just remembered that Lina and Ellie followed bald lad to the front line when they were in Capua city.

    Before, I always thought there was something missing here. It turned out to be their figure! And this bald lad has kept it from me until now, but I fight as a demon king most of the time. He didn''t have time to tell me.

    But I''m still angry. I got up and wanted to pat the table, but I found that there was no table to pat at all.

    I grabbed the bald collar and looked at him angrily.

    Orsel stood up and looked at me. I knew he had a good relationship with federo. If I hurt federo, he would not spare me.

    "Dead bald lad! You have lost two beautiful girls and haven''t talked to me yet. I''ll tell you what the reconnaissance team you sent is investigating! I see! "

    To my surprise, othel also looked at federo with a cold face.

    At the moment, orsel''s justice awe inspiring let me admire, I have to say, what a smelly hooligan.

    "Well, calm down first. It''ll be fine."

    Lanstya and Rhea hurriedly pulled fidro and me away. Fidro looked gray, depressed and full of guilt.

    "It''s all my fault, before you came here. A small village on the border was suddenly attacked by the roder people. We had arranged for the villagers to evacuate. However, the stubborn village name was unwilling to leave the home where he had lived for a long time.

    They set up their own defense organization and fought against the invading roder people with sickles and hoes, but the power gap was too great. Several attacks caused heavy losses to the village.

    On that day, the village was attacked again after the emergency report, so I took my regiment. But I didn''t expect Lina and Ellie to follow me.

    The battle was very fierce. When we arrived, the villagers in the village had no survivors.

    At that time, I was very angry and fought selflessly. I didn''t care about them. Finally, we won and Rodell withdrew.

    But they both disappeared. I searched every corner of the village and found none.

    In this way, I will arrange people to look around the village every day. Up to now, I still haven''t found any trace... "

    Bald fidro sighed, and he said slowly.

    "Will they be taken by the Rodgers?"

    I frowned and listened carefully. There was no useful information at all.

    "No, the Rodgers were defeated. They were embarrassed when they retreated. There were no prisoners."

    Fidro shook his head.

    "What''s the matter? How could the living man disappear. And will they be in danger for so long? "

    Lanstya frowned.

    "You bastard! Let the beautiful girl go to the front, and it''s Lina. Do you know the relationship between his father and Archduke! You''re dead! "

    Othel''s beard flew.

    "What is the terrain of that village?"

    I motioned to everyone to be quiet. I looked at bald ladle and asked. Now I calm down. It''s been too long. There is no point in worrying.

    "Because it is a small border village, the edge of the village is a forest, and outside the forest is the desert."

    Fidro recalled.

    I nodded. "Show me."

    I have a gift from the tree of the world. It''s not too convenient to scan and find people.

    Federo nodded cautiously, stood up and walked outside the room. Orsel also came out. I hurried to stop orsel.

    "Old rascal, you''d better stay here. If roder''s new king comes, you can also receive them and lead them to the Duchy of Aryan. The reconciliation of the war is no small matter. "

    Originally excited orsel stopped. He frowned and nodded cautiously.

    A small border village, which is located in the northwest of nyak City, shares a border with roder Kingdom, and passes through a forest to be roder''s boundary.

    The forest is a green world on one side and a yellow sand world on the other. It has become the boundary dividing the two places, representing barrenness and richness.

    Fidro led me, lanstya and reya here. I frowned and looked at the surrounding terrain. The village was not big. If Lina and Ellie disappeared from here, they could only pass through the forest or get lost in the forest.

    Before long, we came to the village. Outside the village, there were several members of the silver sword knights. They should have been arranged by bald lads to take care of Lina and Ellie when they return here again.

    With a few simple instructions, federo led us to the village. When I stepped into the village, my heart was in pain. The village in front of me had completely become ruins.

    Walking in the village, there are ruins and collapsed houses burning black charcoal everywhere. This once bustling village is now in decline. Occasionally, several huge mice shuttle out of the broken houses. These mice have red eyes and look strange. They always make me feel like looking at human beings. These mice are not afraid of us. They just look at us and run away. This village baptized by the war is full of grief and blood everywhere. It seems that there are scenes of tragic fighting and painful wailing in front of my eyes¡° Why can''t humans stop hurting each other? " Lanstya sighed as she looked at the devastated village. I didn''t speak. I couldn''t answer her question. Bald lad, like me, looked at the ruins and fell into meditation. There was some sadness on his face. Maybe he remembered the fighting at that time¡° It''s really strange. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared. As you know, Lina can''t be attacked, and Ellie can''t attack others. They are two people without a sense of existence. The disappearance can only be their own reason. " When we finished walking through the village, bald Pedro picked up a half burned doll. He sighed, gently put the puppet back into the distance, and then sincerely said that although it sounded like shirking responsibility, he said it was true. I motioned them to be quiet and hurriedly turned on the scanning function. This thing is as easy to use as playing online games. This is also thanks to the roots of the world tree. Everything around me appears in my mind. As long as I want, I can see any position within a radius of tens of kilometers on this map. The red image of the four of us is very clear. It''s just that these four figures are strange and overlap¡° You go up to the side and take a few more steps. "¡° Anle, did you find anything? " Bald Pedro hurried forward and asked¡° We''ll do what he says. " Lanstya knew I had a scanning function. She took Riya and fidro to the distance. When the three of them walked away, my heart jumped wildly. Because, at the moment, in my mind, three red figures are far away, and there are still two red figures beside me! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 236

    As I turned on the scanning mode, a map appeared in my mind out of thin air. There were red figures on the map. As long as I wanted, I could be accurate to all humanoid creatures within a radius of tens of kilometers.

    Using it more and more times, I also found out the characteristics of this scanning, on the premise that I must imagine the object I want to scan in my mind. Imagine humans, then you can scan nearby humans. Other creatures can''t show. Despite these limitations, it is still very powerful.

    Now, bald lad, lanstya and Ruiya have left me, but there are two red figures beside me. These two figures coincided with bald lad before, so I feel strange.

    I opened my eyes and lost myself in thought.

    What the hell is going on? For a time, I was a little uncertain. There was no one around me, but there were two figures. Could it be a ghost? Or under the ground!

    Yes, it''s very likely. If these two figures were Lina and Ellie, they would still be alive. My scan scanned all living creatures.

    "What''s the matter, Anle? Did you find anything?"

    Lanstya asked me impatiently.

    "I did find something. It should be here."

    I stepped on it.

    "Anle, are you kidding?! They are not mice. "

    Bald Ladybug frowned and looked at the land under my feet.

    "It shouldn''t be wrong, but I''m not sure if it''s the two of them."

    Don''t mention bald lads. I''m strange myself, but this scan never made a mistake. It''s just that when I met that strange person, the underground ruins failed when it rained. That''s also because of the boundary.

    "Since you said so, I believe you."

    Bald Ladybug wandered back and forth as he spoke.

    "What are you doing? What are you looking for? "

    Lanstya asked strangely.

    "Of course, it''s to find something that can dig a hole, or dig it by hand? That''s right. I lost them. I deserve to make atonement. Let me dig a pit with my hands to make atonement! "

    Bald Pedro spoke sincerely. He rolled up his sleeves and squatted at my feet to dig.

    I didn''t pay attention to the bald ladle who was trying to dig the pit. Although it was dug by hand, in fact, when he dug a few times, he changed it into a long sword. Although the efficiency is not high, he can dig a small pit.

    "Waste, you said, could it be them?"

    "Never mind him. Just go and have a look."

    Lanstya frowned and mused, and the impatient Riya scrambled to speak.

    "But how should I go underground? I don''t know how deep the underground is. It''s hard to dig a pit, just like the mentally retarded bald ladle?"

    I pointed to fidro and said helplessly.

    "I''m not mentally retarded. I''m using action to express my apology. I''m sorry, Lina, I''m sorry, Ellie. "

    Bald Ladybug was not happy. He apologized and dug a hole.

    "I said to you, don''t do this. You always make me feel that you want to bury them."

    "Anle, have you ever thought about them, no matter who the figure is. How did they get underground? "

    Lanstya suddenly opened her eyes and said to me. Her words seemed to be impressed.

    Yes, these two people are living people. They can''t be wrong. So how did they get underground? They can''t dig a pit and bury themselves. I scanned them when they were waiting to die. Therefore, there is only one answer. There is definitely a channel near here that can reach the bottom!

    "Bald Ladybug! Stop playing! There is definitely a secret passage around here, which can go directly underground! "

    I yelled at the bald Ladybug who was digging hard.

    "Ah? But I''ve almost dug it. Look at Anle. This size and this pit is really suitable for me. "

    Bald Pedro spoke and lay in his own pit.

    "Look, I dug it for myself."

    I have a black line on my face. This rectangular pit really can''t be looked at directly. This fool dug a hole to bury himself, and said he was digging a hole to find someone, but you''re clearly digging a hole to bury someone.

    Ruiya''s mouth twitched a few times, went to the edge of the pit, grabbed bald ladle''s ear, and pulled him out when bald ladle shouted pain.

    In this way, the four of us searched the small village destroyed by the war for the suspected underground passage.

    Time, minute by minute, still has no eyebrows.

    I returned to the appointed place and sat on the ground waiting for the return of the three of them.

    It wasn''t long before lanstya came back first. She shook her head when she saw me. Then Riya and fidro, their faces looked disappointed.

    "I''ve searched all over, not to mention that there are many ruins here, but many places have been buried. It''s just that I think we may have found the wrong place. "

    I said to the crowd.

    "But you said, they are at their feet." Lanstya asked puzzled¡° It''s true, and it''s still there now. Except for small-scale activities, there''s no place to move at all. But if the passage goes down from somewhere else, and there is a lot of space under it, did they move here later? " I spoke out my doubts¡° It''s possible. In that case, go there and have a look. It''s most likely there. " Bald Ladybug stood up and pointed to the forest not far away. Indeed, it is very possible there. If the passage is in the forest and then moves here, how big is the underground and what is underground¡° Let''s go while it''s not dark. " I also stood up and said to the people that lanstya was fine, but Riya was reluctant. Many times, Ruiya''s performance is far less lively than before. I know she''s just worried about fenril. The forest is ordinary and not too big. We didn''t see anything strange. The four of us walked around the forest, but it was nothing. No one was in the mood to speak, and everyone''s face was full of disappointment and worry. At this time, night fell. The light in the forest darkened and the earth was about to be shrouded in darkness¡° Stay here for the time being. " I sighed and said to the crowd¡° Sleep in the forest? "¡° Idiot devil, I don''t want this! " Lanstya and Rhea protested¡° It''s too late now. It''s almost late at night to return to nyak. It''s better to make do for one night. How about just one night? Is it difficult to go to that village if you are not here? " I reluctantly said to them¡° Just here. Staying in the village will remind me of a lot. The memories of the war are often bad. " Bald Ladybug nodded and agreed¡° We can go back. I have a portal. Have you forgotten Anle? " Lanstya protested again¡° No, I want to watch the scan results all the time. If something is wrong, I can know. " After hearing my explanation, lanstya and Rhea no longer opposed the problem of accommodation. In this way, bald ladle and I set up a bonfire. Lanstya got some blankets from somewhere, each wrapped in one. It''s not too sad to bake a bonfire. I start a scan every once in a while. Not far away, where we stayed before, the two figures are still there. My heart is more or less at ease. Late at night, all kinds of insects in the forest seemed to have a hypnotic effect. My eyelids became more and more heavy and gradually closed my eyes. Suddenly, my body was cold, as if a gust of wind had blown through my body. I shivered and opened my eyes. When I woke up, I quickly opened the scan and found that Lina and Ellie were still in the distance¡° Why did I fall asleep, lanstya, you sleep... "I didn''t finish my words, because there was no one there in the direction of lanstya! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 237

    Sleeping outdoors, the warmth of the campfire made me sleep, but when I woke up, there were no lanstya and Ruiya in front of me.

    An ominous premonition came to my mind. I hurried to turn on the scanning mode again. Not far from me, two figures were not far from me.

    I''m just relieved. I should get up in the middle of the night and go to the bathroom.

    Looking at the sleeping bald ladle, the fire set off his side face. My heart can''t be calm for a long time. I can''t tolerate people who are more handsome than me in my life.

    So I came forward and kicked him.

    "Ah? What''s the matter, Anle? "

    Sleepy bald Ladybug rubbed his eyes and asked puzzled.

    "Nothing, just call you up to pee."

    "Oh, I just want to go to the bathroom. Let''s go together."

    In the light of the fire, bald Ladybug had a strange charm, and his bald head even haloed. His words made me shiver.

    "No, you go. I''ll show you the way. "

    At this moment, I want to pit him well.

    "Lead the way? Huh? Yes, even in the wild, we should protect the environment, not too casual. "

    So I took the bald Ladybug to the location of lanstya and reya when I scanned.

    "No, that''s it."

    I pointed to a grass ahead and said.

    "Flowers, grass, I''m sorry. I''m going to irrigate."

    Bald Ladybug nodded and walked towards the distance, talking endlessly.

    I look forward to screams, I look forward to screams, and crackling blows. Two or three minutes later, bald lad came out with a relaxed face.

    At this moment, I was stunned.

    "Wait, bald lad, what don''t you see?"

    I asked in surprise, this should not be ah, the position will never be wrong.

    "It''s fidro, not bald. Nothing. I was very careful. I apologized to the grass before irrigation, and I was very gentle. "

    Bald Ladybug looked at me and said.

    My heart was beating wildly and went straight to the bald place before.

    "Look at you, don''t believe me. Also check. You see, I haven''t damaged it. Moreover, ah, I tell you that my behavior is beneficial to these plants. They can... "

    "Shut up!"

    I hurried to turn on the scanning mode again. In addition to the bald lad, there are indeed two figures. The original motionless figure is now moving towards the road when we came, and the speed is not too fast.

    My heart is bad. When I checked before, where is still, it is clearly down!

    "Come on! Look for a hole or something nearby! "

    I didn''t have time to explain too much and ordered to bald ladle.

    Bald Ladybug was also mentally active. Although he was stunned for a moment, he suddenly realized and quickly found it nearby.

    I was stunned when I looked at the grass irrigated by the holy water. The bladder of this goods is so powerful that the grass here can be pressed like this?

    "Come here, bald lad, pull out these grass!"

    I covered my nose and shouted at the bald ladle.

    "It''s impossible. I''ve worked hard to irrigate these. What''s the difference between them and my children!"

    Bald Ladybug suddenly said in righteous words.

    "What are you talking about! Lanstya and Rhea, they are all underground now. It''s the strangest place around here! "

    When I kicked him, he squatted on the ground with a sad face.

    Ten minutes later, bald ladles cleared out a small area. As these grass were cleared out, there was indeed a small hole here, which could not be found before it was covered by lush grass.

    "Anle, sure enough! You think they went down from here? But why don''t they call us? "

    Bald Ladybug smelled his hand, looked disgusted, and washed his hands with the kettle at his waist.

    "What if they didn''t go down voluntarily?"

    "You mean, caught by something?"

    Bald Ladybug asked me, my heart is also a mess now, because my scanning is just the two of them. Is it difficult to grab their things and I can''t scan them? That is, not human?

    I quickly started the scan again, and they were still moving slowly. I can scan them in human mode because lanstya is special. I volunteered to let me scan it. Otherwise, God, I really can''t scan it.

    I changed the demon clan and scanned it again. There were no figures of lanstya and Ruiya. The whole map was empty.

    It''s not the demon clan. What is it? Is it they who go down on their own? What the hell are these two goddesses doing?

    "Anle, Anle! What on earth? "

    Bald Ladybug woke me up from thinking with a worried face.

    "Jump, go down first!"

    Don''t think too much now, I said to the bald ladle.

    "Yes." The bald lad gave a sound and jumped down towards the hole. It didn''t take long for a sound to come. I saw no accident and jumped down towards the hole. It''s like taking a slide. Although the hole is mud, it''s not for any reason. It''s very slippery. After a while, I collided with the bald ladle who went down first. I looked around. Although the hole was small, the road facing down was not too wide. But reaching the bottom is a little different. It''s more like artificial digging. At the bottom of the channel, there is a small platform. The walls here are burning the oil of unknown animals. The dim light of the fire makes people feel very depressed. Here, there are channels all around, each of which is extremely smooth and hung with torches¡° What''s this place? How does it feel to be inhabited? "¡° Lord lanstya, what are they doing here? Also, aren''t Lina and Ellie underground? Can you walk here to the village? " Bald Ladybug stood up, rubbed his ass and looked around¡° I don''t know. Don''t worry about it yet. In this direction, first catch up with lanstya and Rhea. " I opened the scan, determined that it was the middle channel, and stood up. Walking in this passage always makes me feel frightened. What is this place? Could it be the remains of the world that was destroyed by the tree of the world? I involuntarily took out my long sword. Bald lad was shocked by my action. He frowned and took out his long sword¡° Hurry up, I always have a bad feeling. " As I walked, I started scanning, and the distance from lanstya and reya was gradually catching up¡° Not far ahead. " I stopped and a corner appeared in front of the passage. At this moment, I clenched my long sword and walked around the corner. Ahead, lanstya and Rhea are right there! And behind them, followed by a small goblin figure in a shabby cloak. This person seems to have discovered my existence. He turned around and looked at me, which made my scalp numb. Where is this man? It''s clearly a mouse! A mouse without fur! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 238

    When I found lanstya and Rhea, they were followed by a small man in a cloak.

    And this man, his face is clearly a mouse without fur!

    He smiled at me. The smile made me stiff. At this moment, I felt that the blood in my body stopped beating and my body was out of control.

    His smile is so strange, as if it has a soul-stirring magic.

    At this moment, lanstya and Ruiya also turned their heads. Their eyes were dull and looked like puppets.

    What happened to lanstya and reya? How could they be controlled by such a thing? Aren''t they goddesses?

    "Be careful!"

    Suddenly there was an urgent cry in my ear. I came back to my senses. Bald Pedro shouted that he was galloping with his long sword to attack the strange mouse face.

    The mouse smiled. Have you ever seen a mouse that can laugh? This smile is so disgusting and chilling.

    In fact, bald lad is just like this. Although he shouted angrily in his mouth, it seems to me that his body is stiff and his attack moves have become slow motion.

    Then I realized that the smile on the mouse''s face was ridicule.

    "What a fool!"

    Ruiya, who had dull eyes, suddenly recovered Qingming. She said very unhappy. Then a golden long gun came out suddenly in her hand. Under my shocked eyes, the long gun pierced the mouse''s face.

    A frightened look appeared on the mouse''s face. He turned his head and was about to shout something, but his body fell straight down.

    As the mouse face died, my body felt relieved.

    I hurried to lanstya.

    "Are you all right? How did you get caught and what the hell is this?"

    I asked lanstya with concern.

    "Eh? You ask so many questions, how can I answer? "

    Lanstya scratched her head as if she didn''t know how to answer.

    "In short, when we fell asleep in the middle of the night, we suddenly smelled a very fragrant smell, and I woke up at that time. Then I felt a little confused, and there was a mouse face in front of me who didn''t know what it was.

    Although I was a little confused, I just recovered in a moment. After all, I''m a woman. No, I mean an angel. I''m strong. Wow, Kaka, Kaka. "

    Lanstya said and suddenly smiled happily.

    "Get to the point!"

    I impatiently interrupted lanstya''s narcissism.

    "At that time, sister lanstya and I decided to make a plan to see what this thing wanted to do, and then we followed him here all the time. I want to wake you up, but I don''t have a chance. "

    Ruiya added.

    Now I''m basically sure that Lina and Ellie were brought by this thing. It must be a kind of overpowering drug or something.

    It''s also because lanstya and Rhea are special. It''s hard to say what would happen otherwise.

    "Well, what the hell is this?"

    Bald Ladybug listened to lanstya and Rhea. He squatted on the ground to check the dead mouse face.

    I also looked at the ground. The dead mouse''s face was turned over by a bald ladle. I saw that his face was like a mouse without fur. His small eyes and beard around his mouth. His skin was pink and disgusting.

    His fingers are slender and his nails are pointed. He is a little taller than goblin Gung. On the whole, he is a mole without fur. This is a mole man!

    "Do you know what this is?"

    I asked lanstya and Rhea.

    "I don''t know. It''s disgusting, and they want to have wisdom."

    Lanstya replied.

    "Forget it. First of all, Lina and Ellie should be tied here by this thing. We''ll find them first, make sure they''re okay, and then make plans. "

    The crowd nodded and continued to move forward.

    During this period, I have been on guard for fear that one or two such things will pop out suddenly. Although I don''t know how the combat effectiveness is, it makes people''s scalp numb just by looking at the appearance.

    The channel was still as calm as ever. There was no such mole again. I started scanning many times, but I couldn''t explore this monster except seeing Ellie and Lina. How many mole people there are has become a big stone in my heart, because this is obviously their home.

    With our progress, the channel is gradually wider.

    "Wait! Listen. "

    Bald Ladybug suddenly stopped and said sideways.

    I also hurriedly stopped and listened carefully. There was indeed some squeaking noise. Maybe it was made by this monster. I hurried to start the scan again. The figure of Ellie and Lina was moving slowly and was no longer in place.

    "Speed up, Ellie. They may be in danger." I said to the crowd and then accelerated my pace. Time is passing by, and my heart is getting nervous. The passage is coming to an end, and the noise is much clearer. Like the sound of rats, are these monsters made of rats¡° Wait, if we appear so rashly, won''t we expose our identity and have to be surrounded by these monsters? We''ll be in trouble at that time. " In front of the passage, it seems to be going into a large space. With these sounds, I guess it is most likely an underground karst cave, where these monsters gather¡° That''s right. There''s no problem with a few words. If there are too many words, it''s troublesome. And I don''t know what the purpose of these monsters is. You said, "why did they kidnap Ellie and Lina?" Bald fidro touched his bald head with doubt on his face. His question is also a question that puzzles me. What are these mole people for, or for other purposes¡° Leave it to me. Let''s drive with a simple disguise. I can still do it like them. " When I was embarrassed, Ruiya said to me that maybe she could. I still remember the scene when she turned me into a bat outside the blood clan territory. This soft cute pink haired girl who met in the light elf territory for the first time, but later, I felt that the goddess was very black. Really, if life is just like the first sight. After everyone nodded, Ruiya whispered the spell again. After a while, there was smoke outside my body. I knew it had changed for the better. With expectant eyes, I looked at the people, um, bald mouse, pink mouse, white mouse. In contrast, I''m still the most handsome. Now I''m much satisfied. After the cross dressing, we went forward again. The distance between us and Lina and Ellie was not far. Sure enough, before long, two mole men appeared in front of them. They sandwiched Ellie and Lina one after another. When they found us, they just turned around and looked at us. Although they were very confused, they continued to walk. They seem to have something important to do. Ellie and Lina looked back mechanically. Their eyes were empty, like walking corpses. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 239

    Although it was a brain fever, I walked to the two mouse faces escorting Lina and Ellie.

    Because of camouflage, our weapons were put away by lanstya. Now I raise my huge fist, but I can''t fall down.

    It''s hard to say whether you can knock out with one blow. If not, it would be troublesome to provoke more ugly monsters. Judging from the noise ahead, their number will not be small. Caused a lot of monsters. How should we escape then?

    "Anle, stop!"

    Lanstya suddenly shouted at me. She came to me, but her sudden words still attracted the attention of the two mouse faces.

    They turned their heads, looked at us strangely, and then whispered and squeaked. Although I don''t know what it means, the tone should be discussing our identity.

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak."

    Seeing that the situation was wrong, I hurried to imitate other people''s languages, although I didn''t know what I was talking about.

    "Squeak?"

    "Squeak?"

    The two mice said to me blankly.

    "Squeak."

    I can only echo.

    But something unexpected happened to me. Two mouse faces Suddenly smiled at me, and then gave Lina and Alice to me, but they walked forward.

    I was stunned by the sudden situation. Did I learn this strange foreign language by mistake?

    Just when I was stunned, bald Pedro seemed to think it was fun. He came over with a cheap smile and imitated me. A few squeaks came to the faces of the two mice who had just walked a few steps.

    "Squeak!"

    "Squeak!"

    The two mouse faces were suddenly very angry. They returned to their body shape and stared at the bald Ladybug unkindly.

    Bald Ladybug was stunned by their sudden slightly angry tone. He squeaked again.

    The two mice suddenly became angry. They jumped up and hit bald fidro. He squeaked while playing.

    "Squeak! Grass! "

    "Zhizhi, grass, his uncle!"

    We were shocked by the mole''s behavior. We spent more than ten minutes in the scream of the bald lad and the curse of the mole.

    The two mole men patted their hands with surprisingly long nails and left

    Lanstya picked up the bald ladybug with a tragic face scratched into a flower face.

    "Anle, why? Why do they hit me when I squeak? And, you hear me? Did you hear that? They speak human language, right. Right! "

    Bald Ladybug was very excited. He complained discontentedly.

    I''m also curious. What''s the operation? Bald lad just said a word. Did he say something forbidden by mole people? Is that why these mole people are excited to speak foreign languages?

    "Let''s see how they are."

    Although I''m very bald, I''d better hurry to see how Lina and Ellie are doing.

    "Get out of here and find a relatively safe place."

    Although bald ladybug is still complaining, he is reasonable.

    With a blank look, Lina and Ellie, who were like wooden people, retreated towards the way they came.

    "Can you untie it? They look strange. Will you also be stunned by the strange fragrance? "

    I shook my hand in front of Lina. Her eyes were empty and unresponsive.

    "Leave it to me."

    Ruiya said with a frown.

    Ruiya whispered something. Then she wiped her hands in front of Lina and Ellie. She saw Lina and Ellie tremble all over. Then she woke up.

    "You, you hateful monsters! Die! "

    Lina, who woke up, roared wildly, and her mood was very excited.

    Ellie didn''t speak at all, but a fireball suddenly appeared in her hand and threw it straight at me. I was unprepared. The fireball was right in the face door, and the burning feeling hit in an instant.

    "Calm down! It''s us, I''m Anle! "

    Fortunately, my recovery ability is very strong. In addition, I quietly ran out of the dark flame in an instant and resolved this terrible fireball.

    "Anle! Anle is also such a monster. I have long thought that Anle you have a secret. It turns out that you are a human form turned into a monster! go to hell! I don''t want your debt! "

    Lina heard that it was me. Instead of stopping, she was more excited.

    "Calm down, it''s us. We disguised as monsters to save you. I''m federo! Lena! "

    "Yes, calm down. I''m lanstya. This is my sister Rhea. We are not monsters at all. Ruiya helped us disguise. "

    Bald Ladybug and lanstya held the excited Lina and Ellie one by one.

    "Is it really you? You have come to save us. " Lina believed that she could no longer control her emotions and wanted to lie down in lanstya''s arms, but when she saw the shape of her mole, she turned to hold Ellie and cried bitterly¡° Hey, hey, don''t cry. What did you hit me just now. At least we saved you. " I said with some dissatisfaction¡° Huh? The big deal is to exempt you from the debt of ten silver coins. Well, well, one gold coin, no more! " Lina wiped her tears. After hearing what I said, she said with a little entanglement. This miser really makes me speechless¡° Well, now that people have been saved, we''d better leave quickly. " Bald lad was relieved. I knew he had been feeling guilty about losing Lina and Ellie. I nodded. Indeed, I hurried away. As for why Lina was kidnapped to come here, it''s not too late to go out and study¡° Then hurry. " I walked in the front, lanstya and bald ladybug. They sandwiched Lina and Ellie in the middle and kept the appearance of escort. I walked along the straight passage without a fork in my memory, but the more I walked, the more I felt something was wrong. There is a fork in the memory channel! And at the smooth passage, there are some holes occasionally, I don''t know where to extend¡° Some are not quite right. Is this the way we came before? " Bald lad couldn''t hold his breath any longer, he asked. I shook my head. Now I''m also very strange. There was only one road before, but now there is a fork. This fork is also very strange. It just appears suddenly¡° We may be lost, there is no road ahead... "Just when bald lad complained, the original passage in front of me turned out to be a dead end. Except for the fork roads on both sides, the straight line could not go through¡° We can''t go wrong! This is the way, I remember very clearly. " Lanstya stroked the surrounding passage walls and muttered¡° Forget it. Go here. Now you have to take a chance. " I reluctantly said that after getting the consent of everyone, I chose a fork in the road and walked up. This fork road is as like as two peas before, and one of them is the feeling of returning to the former passage again. The nest of this monster is really strange. I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, there''s a creaking sound coming from the front. The noise is like countless mice barking in your ears, which makes people unintentionally upset. When this passage comes here, a corner also appears in front. No one knows what is at the corner. It was just the noise from the corner that made me realize that things were getting more and more troublesome¡° Go back! " I quickly shouted, just as the people were ready to turn and leave and continue to walk in the channel, we were like headless flies, marching aimlessly in the intricate channel. I don''t know how long later, a corner appeared again in front, and the corner was still very noisy¡° Special! What the hell is this place! " At this moment, I was a little angry, and I was a little tired of walking constantly, but no matter what road I chose, I would eventually come here, here, what''s at the corner¡° Whatever, go and have a look! " Bald Ladybug was also obviously angry. He took the lead. I can only follow helplessly. It seems that if we don''t make clear what''s around the corner, we can never leave here. I stepped around the corner. The first thing that appeared in front of me was the bald lad''s body. He didn''t know what he saw and was stunned. With surprise, I looked ahead, which made me speechless. We are on a platform. There are several mole people on the platform, and under the platform, all of them are mole people. When we appeared, the noisy mole stopped making noise. I secretly complain in my heart. It seems that fighting is inevitable. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 240

    When we walked around the corner, it was also the real time to step into these Mole People''s territory. Under the platform, the dense mole people made people''s scalp numb.

    On the platform, three huge mole people who were different from ordinary mole people stood there, and they smiled at us with satisfaction.

    This smile is so disgusting. There is an unspeakable feeling that spreads in the bottom of my heart.

    At this moment, my heart was beating wildly. I looked at lanstya. She frowned and nodded at me.

    Ruiya was indifferent, but Lina and Ellie were frightened.

    "Anle..."

    Bald fidro stood beside me. He whispered to me. I knew he was asking me how to act.

    I shook my head at him and motioned him not to act rashly for the time being.

    "Squeak, squeak..."

    A very fat mole came towards me. He patted me on the shoulder and said something with satisfaction.

    His greedy little eyes stared at Lina, showing obscene and dirty in his eyes.

    The bloated mole man stretched out his claws and took Lina and Ellie away. When I was about to stop, lanstya suddenly took my hand and she shook her head slightly.

    Her actions almost calmed me. There are a lot of moles. Although they can be defeated, if they hurt Ellie and Lina by mistake, it will be more than worth the loss.

    It''s better to observe first.

    "Squeak!"

    After the bloated mole took Lina and Ellie away, he stood on the platform like a king and said something impassioned. Now the language barrier really bothers me.

    "Lanstya, can you..."

    "Give me some time. I''ll try to crack their language."

    Lanstya saw what I thought, and she whispered in my ear.

    As time passed, the bloated mole man still said something like a leader. He stopped from time to time to wait for the cheer of the mole man under the platform, and touched Lina and Ellie with his dirty hands from time to time.

    "Squeak!"

    Suddenly the bloated mole man shouted a few words.

    Then the Mole People under the platform cheered. The other two mole people on the stage looked at each other and left the platform towards a dark hole behind them.

    When the two mole people entered the cave, there was a violent and miserable howl from the cave * * because it was too painful to tell whether it was a man or a woman, a human or a mole.

    Soon after, the two mole people struggled to launch a flat car with wheels. On the flat car lay a lump of things that couldn''t tell what it was. Bloated like a piece of fat.

    I didn''t see it until the flat car was completely pushed out of the hole, but I''d rather not see it clearly.

    On the flat car, a fat mole lying on the car, her muscles drooping, almost close to the ground.

    Her face was a little strange, some like a mole, but more like a human.

    Her limbs were indistinguishable, like a fat insect, but there were many Ru rooms on her body. I can still recognize it as Ru room.

    The body of the fat bug may be because she has been lying for a long time. There is obviously some dirty and smelly pus flowing out behind her, perhaps because of the wound. Her mouth kept wailing.

    When the fat bug was pushed out, the bloated mole''s face showed an excited look, and the Mole People under the stage shouted loudly. Although they didn''t know what they were talking about, we can guess from that look that their hearts must be incomparable Yin evil.

    "Listen, the words of all things. Call, the truth of the world. "

    Lanstya''s words sounded in my ears. At this moment, the original squeaky voice turned into words I could understand.

    I looked at lanstya. Her face was haggard. It seemed that such a spell made her very tired.

    "Thank our mother! May she sleep peacefully. Mother who brought us life, now it''s time for you to rest. "

    The bloated mole man came forward, praised and kissed the fat worm.

    The only answer was the howl of fat insects.

    Mother? Is this disgusting smelly fat bug the mother who gave birth to these mole people?!

    Just when I was surprised, suddenly the moles under the platform roared madly, and their mouths were full of foul language. They call their mother, but it''s disgusting.

    "Be quiet! Let our mother enjoy the last good time. "

    The bloated mole suddenly burst into a rage, and the Mole People under the stage quieted down.

    "Then start! Send off the mother worm, and we will welcome the new mother. "

    The bloated mole man stretched out his hands and shouted under the stage.

    As soon as his voice fell, the quiet mole people were like boiling water again. They swarmed towards the platform. Due to some drop in the platform, they stacked several people together and set up a people''s ladder. The mole people who climbed the platform, their eyes are red, their claws are red, and their hearts may not be. They smiled with evil spirits, they laughed with madness, and they flocked to the mother worm. All bad deeds are happening, dirty and degenerate, cheap and ugly mole man. Lanstya covered her eyes. She gently took my hand. Bald Pedro twisted his head and held his fist tightly. Lina and Ellie, who were close to the bloated mole, were even more frightened. They looked at me for help. I walked forward involuntarily and stood behind them. Lina stepped back involuntarily. She closed her eyes. Ellie squatted on the ground, her body trembling. The scenes in front of me kept me on the verge of collapse. My stomach was tumbling, a fat bug with pus and blood, and a group of dirty evil Yin mole people. At this moment, the dirtiest and meanest thing in the world is staged here, which is the vent of desire. This desire comes to these mole people living in the dark and humid underground, and this desire comes to their abdomen and lower body. The rows are like piglets'' Ru houses, which are the source of food and desire. My heart is shaking and my blood is rolling. Such a species must be destroyed. At this moment, I made up my mind that it should not appear in this world. If it hadn''t been for lanstya, I think I would have drawn my long sword and waved it at the moles. In my ears, there was only the painful howl of the mother insect, and the howl gradually became smaller. I don''t know how long later, the mother insect only had a skeleton, a skeleton that was somewhat like a human! A skeleton completely inconsistent with the body of the mother insect, a complete human skeleton! The mother insect is human! This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 241

    When the mother worm was eaten up, a white skeleton was exposed.

    "Anle! This is, this is the human skeleton! "

    Bald fidro said in my ear trembling, his tone full of anger and excitement.

    I nodded, I was not. When I found that this is the skeleton of human beings, I knew that this race is doomed to no longer exist in this world. Even with the permission of God, as a demon king, I must not allow it!

    I didn''t speak, just patted him on the shoulder and told him my anger with my eyes.

    Lanstya also frowned coldly at this moment. I know that the goddess who regards everyone as equal also has a bottom line that she can''t tolerate.

    Ruiya was even more angry, and the golden light on her hand appeared faintly, as if she wanted to attack immediately.

    "My brothers, you are always so impatient. Our mother, she walked peacefully. Then let''s welcome our new mother. "

    The bloated mole looked at the skeleton and smiled with satisfaction. His little eyes turned to Lina and Ellie.

    His words made the mole people who ate the mother worm rise again, and they smiled obscene

    Now, it is clear that the so-called mother worm is indeed a human woman. I just don''t know how these Mole People tortured her like this.

    And now they, they''re going to turn Lina and Ellie into the ugly look of the mother bug before. I won''t allow it!

    At this moment, my anger can no longer be controlled.

    Lanstya took my hand and released it. I knew that even as a goddess, she couldn''t see this cruel scene. These mole people don''t deserve to be called people at all. They are the lowest animals. Maybe they don''t even deserve to be called animals.

    "Anle!"

    Bald Pedro couldn''t bear it anymore. He roared angrily and shouted my name.

    I responded to his words with actions. I, who was closest to Ellie and Lina, pulled them towards me. They hid behind me and trembled.

    "Long sword!"

    I yelled at lanstya behind me. Lanstya understood and threw my weapon and bald ladle over. Holding a long sword in my hand, my heart had some bottom.

    Just then, Ruiya''s disguise disappeared

    We have recovered the appearance of human beings.

    Bald Ladybug and I stood at the front of the team, pointed our long sword across our hands, and looked coldly at the bloated mole man.

    Lena and lanstya stood behind us.

    "Human, it''s human!"

    The bloated mole man was not in any panic, he said coldly.

    "Have you forgotten the appointment?"

    The mole man said to me in a slightly harsh human language.

    appointment? What agreement? Do these mole people still have an agreement with humans?

    "I don''t care what bullshit agreement you have. You can play as you like in this dark underground! But provoke my friends, provoke humans. Only death. "

    I looked at the bloated mole and said.

    "Cluck, cluck, it seems that you are not from that village, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll show you what will happen if you annoy our mole spirit."

    The mole man smiled wildly. His smile was so strange that it made people''s scalp numb.

    "Anle, don''t talk nonsense with them. You saw the mother insect just now. The bones are clearly human! They must have killed many human beings, and it is such a cruel means! "

    Bald Ladybug fidro roared. It was not easy for him to endure the tragedy of the mother bug.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    I''m also too lazy to talk nonsense. It''s not just the mother worm. I''m very upset about the attitude towards Ellie and Lina. How can I let them turn Ellie and Lina into mother worms and become reproductive tools and machines.

    A bloody moon screamed and cried from my long sword, violently towards the mole people. This violent energy was cutting and raging among the moles.

    Blood and sorrow, although these monsters, killing is still a little uncomfortable.

    At the moment of my blood moon crying, federo also jumped off the platform. He was like a war machine. He kept cutting and waving with his long sword among the moles.

    These, bloody these, howled all over the cave, and could not shake the bloated mole man. He still smiled and didn''t care.

    "The smell of human beings can''t be covered up even with the blood of my people. I really hate it."

    The bloated mole suddenly frowned.

    "Fool! The ceremony of cleaning up these smelly humans and welcoming their mothers can''t end like this. "

    The bloated mole man shouted towards a dark passage. His words made me care a little, and what was this fool.

    Just when I was surprised, a roar of dissatisfaction came out of the channel, followed by earth shaking and mountains shaking.

    "Be careful! Come back first, bald lad. " The sudden vibration was accompanied by a sense of danger. I hurried back to bald ladle. Bald lads fighting in the crowd also noticed something wrong. He nodded and stepped on the mole man to climb the platform. The bald Ladybug who returned stood with me, shoulder to shoulder with him, vigilant around. Lanstya and Riya protect Lina and Ellie behind them. I stared at the cave and guessed what could cause such a movement. These dirty and cheap mole people, their strange behavior, can make mother insects of fertility machines, and what disgusting creatures should not exist in the world¡° Hungry, hungry, so hungry, ah Dai, so hungry. " Some dull voices came from the cave with a sense of vibration. Listening to the simple and honest voice, it should be a big guy. Sure enough, not long after, an arm with the thickness of a bucket stretched out in the channel, and then a giant with a huge head and green veins came out. What a big head son. The big headed son giant came out of the passage. He walked with a foot chain on his feet. The sound of vibration was accompanied by the sound of clattering chains. He held a thick mace in his hand. He had scars all over the giant''s body, and those small scars should have been whipped with instruments such as whips¡° Ah Dai is very hungry, hungry, ah Dai wants to eat, eat! " His words echoed in the empty hole, and his mouth smelled. When he appeared, all the moles except the bloated moles looked frightened¡° Fool, crush them. " The bloated mole man, with a joking smile on his face, pointed to us and said faintly¡° Ah Dai, crush, crush, ah Dai, hungry, ah Dai wants to eat! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 242

    A Dai''s body is huge, and the mace in his hand is even more frightening. If this blow is hard hit, the earth will shake and the mountains will shake.

    "Be careful!"

    I quickly turned back and shouted at the bald federo and them.

    "Boom!"

    The dust was flying, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The platform was hard hit by ah Dai, and the fragile platform trembled and was on the verge of collapse.

    As early as the moment when ah Dai''s blow was about to fall, I flew towards lanstya and blocked the flying stones with my body. My back hurts now.

    My hands pressed on the platform, some people, but some wondered how the hard stone could be warm.

    "Anle, cough, well, can you..."

    Dusty lanstya coughed, she said to me.

    "Huh?"

    I looked down at lanstya. It didn''t matter. A long golden gun appeared in front of me.

    "Get up, I can''t kill you."

    Reya''s cold voice came.

    I stood up awkwardly and clapped my hands, but I couldn''t take off the warmth on my hands. I remembered that the position of my hands just now had a ripple in my heart. That is the gentle village, the gentle village of the goddess.

    "Ruiya, stop it. There are enemies."

    Lanstya also stood up. Her face was a little red. It was really attractive.

    I quickly dispelled some naive thoughts in my mind, picked up the long sword on one side, stood with fidro and stared at the giant named ah Dai.

    "Hungry, so hungry."

    A Dai gives me the feeling that he is a baby who has not grown up. All his actions are a response to the most primitive appetite. To put it simply, he has no intelligence.

    Ah Dai, who failed to hit, picked up the mace in his hand again. He was hungry.

    "Ruiya, protect lanstya, Lina and Ellie. Bald lad, come with me."

    With that, I increased my speed and went towards ah Dai. Compared with him, the long sword in my hand was like a toy.

    "Tianchong cross cut!"

    The cross cutting strike cuts a Dai''s body with a sharp blade, which is the blade of the soul weapon of the world tree. Because it has not awakened, it can only cause painless damage to a Dai.

    Bald Ladybug federo attacked ah Dai''s right foot. The long sword in his hand stabbed back and forth like an illusion. I admire the speed.

    But these, for this mentally retarded fool, he was itching. He was a little angry. The mace in his hand kept waving and hitting the ground under his feet.

    Not long after, the collapsed platform could no longer support ah Dai''s huge body and his repeated blows. With a "bang", the platform collapsed.

    "Dodge!"

    I hurried to lanstya and said to them.

    "Boom"

    The dust was flying, and the smoke choked me speechless. The collapse of the platform made ah Dai fall on the ground under the platform, smashing and killing many mole people.

    "Are you all right?"

    I shouted at lanstya''s previous position.

    "It''s all right. Deal with the giant."

    When the smoke dispersed, a golden protective cover appeared in lanstya''s position. Her voice came out of the shield.

    With the collapse of the platform, the mole people who were under the platform fled in panic. The mole people who didn''t have time to escape were either crushed by stones or crushed by ah Dai.

    "Pain, dull pain. Hungry, dumb hungry. "

    A Dai''s simple and honest voice sounded. He sat on the ground and waved his mace back and forth in the air, killing many moles.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    Now is a good time to attack. I won''t miss such an opportunity. Bald Pedro also saw the opportunity. He roared and his long sword roared like a silver dragon.

    Just when he was about to attack ah Dai, the mace in ah Dai''s hand stubbornly blocked the bald lad''s attack.

    "It''s not easy."

    Bald ladybug, who was blocked from attacking, hurried back to me. He frowned and said.

    Ah Dai waved his mace carelessly, which made us unable to get close at all.

    Just as I was trying to use the dark flame, a noisy voice came from behind us.

    "Kill them! They destroyed the holy platform! "

    "Kill them and eat them!"

    The mole people who fled suddenly returned, each with a wooden stick tied with a sharpened stone knife. Good guy, these grandsons are going to equip weapons.

    "Give it to me!"

    While I was struggling with how to solve these miscellaneous fish, Ruiya appeared in front of me. The golden spear in her hand was particularly dazzling in the cave with only fire.

    "Fidro, cover me. I want to break in! " I nodded. With Ruiya''s help, the scene would be much better. I stopped talking nonsense and went towards ah Dai again. A large number of mole people, they are not afraid of death at all. They are under Ruiya''s gun and bald ladle''s sword. Dirty blood flowed all over the cave. A wail accompanied by a roar played the mole man''s elegy. But I don''t have any sympathy. Their behavior makes me forget compassion. The evil ghost should go back to hell¡° The blood moon cries. " I roared again. The red sword gas in the long sword shot at ah Dai. Ah Dai didn''t even escape. He just stood up with a mace and smashed the mace at me¡° Bald ladle! " Federo understood that he suddenly appeared from behind me and blocked the heavy blow. The mace confronted the long sword in his hand. Ah Dai didn''t choose to take back the mace. He was still working hard. Bald Ladybug federo retreated in a hurry and automatically avoided the confrontation with ah Dai. I know that if the confrontation continues, federo will not hold on¡° Give me a hand. Isn''t this grandson hungry? I''ll give him something to eat. " I stepped back a few steps and started running. If I could use magic, killing this monster would be a piece of cake. Taking advantage of the gap period when ah Dai took back his mace, I ran frantically. Bald fidro ran from behind me. I ran to the ruins of the platform. These drops are enough! I jumped up and my body drew a perfect curve in the air¡° Now! " Bald Pedro appeared in front of me. His hands folded together and held me up. With the help of the bald ladle, I suddenly kicked and instantly increased my speed¡° Crows fly! " My body bounced up and went towards ah Dai''s big head¡° Big head son, eat bananas! " Maybe it was because I mentioned eating. Ah Dai suddenly opened his mouth. I threw the dark flame I had already held in my hand into ah Dai''s mouth. I fell heavily to the ground, and countless moles and people around me rushed towards me. They held the most primitive weapons and roared angrily. Bald Ladybug hurried to protect me. Not long after, a howl of pain came from ah Dai''s mouth. He opened his mouth wide¡° Hungry, hungry, pain! A dull pain! " Ah Dai screamed strangely, and his hands clung carelessly. As soon as he caught them, there were several moles. Before ah Dai could shout, these moles were sent into his mouth by ah Dai. The muddy black liquid flowed from the corner of ah Dai''s mouth, and the mole man on the ground shouted in horror again. Soon, ah Dai''s huge body fell down. His eyes were open and dirty blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 243

    The wail of ah Dai before he died echoed in the cave for a long time. I don''t know if it was an illusion. A gentle voice sounded in my ear.

    "Thank you."

    In front of me, it seems that there is also a young child with clean clothes. He has a childish face and black eyes.

    He waved to me and said thank you.

    "You killed ah Dai, you pay!"

    A sudden burst of rage dispersed the scene in front of me.

    The bloated mole man stood among the moles, his eyes were cold, and he yelled at me with his long finger.

    "I''ll pay you a mallet. Do you have any moves now? If not, I''ll officially inform you. Later, your whole family will accompany this fool. "

    I pointed my long sword at the bloated mole man. At this moment, fidro and I pointed at the bloated mole man arrogantly.

    Lanstya, the fighting Riya and Lina, who had not yet recovered from fear, also stood behind me.

    "Cluck, human, smelly human, do you think this is over?"

    "I''m not just a fool."

    I didn''t expect the bloated mole man to be more arrogant than me.

    "By the way, I can tell you that these fools are children from the village above. Every year they offer girls and two children to our family. "

    "The girl has become our mother, and the child has become our fool. Humans, you are dead. "

    Said the bloated mole to me with a smile.

    "You bastard! Damn it! "

    The words of the bloated mole made me very angry.

    At this time, the bloated mole people suddenly clapped their hands. The mole people with weapons suddenly quieted down, and then the whole cave began to shake.

    The space below the platform is a cave. There are dense black holes around the cave. At the moment, there are howls and the clatter of iron chains in these black holes.

    "Hungry, so hungry, ah Dai so hungry."

    Like a chorus, the cry of ah Dai came from the surrounding caves. Is there so many creatures called ah Dai by the mole? So how many human teenagers have they killed.

    I couldn''t help it any more, but when I wanted to cut at the bloated mole, suddenly a pink cloud of smoke rose slowly under our feet.

    The fragrance was all over the cave. As soon as I inhaled it, my head felt dizzy and my body was weak.

    "No! The smoke is poisonous! "

    I quickly covered my mouth and nose and said to the people, but it was late. Bald Pedro collapsed and fell to the ground, and Ellie and Lina fell into the arms of lanstya and reya.

    Because I have demon king armor, and lanstya and Ruiya are goddesses, I can resist this strange poisonous smoke. At this moment, I can understand how these seemingly weak Mole People plundered in human villages. I think it''s because of this strange poisonous smoke. However, the poisonous smoke is really strong. Even I or the gods have a short period of stupidity and confusion. You know, this short period of stupidity will kill me in the battle.

    I should have used the poison smoke to catch Ellie and Lina before.

    "Can you hold on?"

    I asked lanstya with concern.

    "No problem, just a little uncomfortable, and you."

    Lanstya said to me, covering her nose and frowning.

    "There''s no problem. It''s just a little weak just now. It''s much better now."

    I nodded at her and said.

    "Giggle, I didn''t expect that you could resist the poisonous smoke of our family. It''s really strange. You are not human. "

    The bloated mole suddenly pointed at me, and his tone was a little bad.

    "It''s none of your business. Let those fools come out. I''ll beat ten. "

    I said angrily to the bloated mole.

    "Kill you, I''m studying how different you are. Fool, crush these invaders! "

    As the words of the bloated mole man fell, bursts of vibration came again from the caves with the sound of hunger and chains. The vibration was too strong, and there was a faint tendency to destroy the underground mole man''s nest.

    "Die, man!"

    The bloated mole stepped back towards the rear.

    "Ah Dai is so hungry, ah Dai is so hungry."

    Bursts of cries of hunger came, and one after another ah Dai came out of those caves. They all had confused and empty eyes, and they all had big heads. They all have the same cry.

    But at this moment, I don''t want to kill them at all. After the death of the first ah Dai, I heard the sentence of thanks. The boy I saw, the boy who waved with a smile.

    These fools are human children! However, they are tortured like this. Can they still be called human beings? They have lost human dignity and freedom. They have become walking corpses, killing machines and slaves of desire.

    "Lanstya, you and Rhea protect the three of them together. Leave these fools to me. " Although I didn''t want to kill, the enemy was the enemy after all. I sighed helplessly¡° Enchant! " Bald Ladybug and Lina are in a coma, and I don''t need to hide anything. Directly turn on the demonization, kill these dirty mole people, kill the bloated mole people, and all this will end¡° You, you are not human! " The bloated mole man showed a rare look of panic¡° Are you surprised? Are you surprised? " I laughed at the bloated mole man¡° Kill them all, you go together! " Then there was anger, and the bloated mole said to the ordinary moles with weapons in their quiet hands. In an instant, countless mole people attacked me, and fools were also among the moles. They waved their maces, and hundreds of mole people died every time. I walked through the moles, slaughtering. They built a wall with human flesh to protect the bloated mole man. There are too many mole people. While avoiding ah Dai''s attack, I burned these disgusting mole people with a dark flame. The gap of strength is too obvious. When I turn on demonization, these dirty mole people are so vulnerable. The bloated mole man watched his compatriots die, but he didn''t have any grief. He kept talking about how he tortured these teenagers and turned them into a fool. He even talked about how he tortured the girl into a mother worm. His words tormented my body and mind, my blood was burning, and my anger was burning¡° Die, die, die! " The blood moon from the wings burst into tears, and the dark flame from the palm jumped out. Crazy slaughter, dirty blood all over the ground, and a long-lasting cry. When I recovered, there was only a bloated mole and those fools who were knocked down by me and shouted hungry¡° It''s over. Rest in peace. " I went to the bloated mole and pointed my sword at his ugly mouth¡° Is that over? All my compatriots are dead. In fact, they died long ago. " The bloated mole man changed his arrogant attitude and said somewhat desolately¡° Are they gods? The gods who came to this world... "The bloated mole man didn''t resist. Instead, he pointed to lanstya and asked me¡° Yes, but you have to die. " I ignored his question¡° The God who destroyed our world, I curse you! " The bloated mole suddenly went crazy. He ignored my long sword and went straight towards lanstya and them¡° Die! " I was afraid that he would make a senseless struggle on the verge of death, and the long sword pierced his chest¡° I curse you, God! I, I, I was, I was human! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 244

    If someone told you that tomorrow is the end of the world, what would you think and what would you do in this last time.

    People living in this world do not have such treatment. The destruction of the world is too sudden. It is only a moment. The sky is dark and the earth falls.

    Everything is dominated by the crazy branches and rhizomes of the seeds of the world tree. Some people become its nutrients, and others are pierced by the rhizomes.

    This world is the predecessor of durlan. The animal spirit messenger is called the world of gods. There is no one alive in the rain mouth.

    In fact, the race of the beast spirit messenger may have been completely destroyed, but some humble and weak humans escaped the judgment of fate.

    The price is to live forever in the dark cave.

    Luo is one of them.

    He is a human being. He is a thorough human being in the world. He believes in those powerful animal spirit messengers. At the moment when the world tree destroyed the world, he prayed countless times, but when he saw those winged animal face people pierced by branches in the sky, he was desperate.

    Desperate, he chose to wait for death. The whole village chose to wait for death, no one prayed, no one looked at the sky, no one laughed.

    They closed their eyes, quietly felt the earth shaking and quietly enjoyed the last time. They held each other''s hands and gave the longest and shortest company. This company is called life.

    However, fate is always unpredictable.

    There are deep pits in the shaking earth. Those villagers who are still alive stand in the village ancestor worship square, and then fall

    "Where is this? Are we dead?"

    Luo was the first to wake up. He looked at his hands in confusion. He asked himself.

    "Pain, pain..."

    There was a constant wail around.

    "I''m not dead? You, are you all right? "

    "Is that Luo? Is it really you? I''m fine, but I may have broken my leg... "

    Constantly someone responded to Luo''s voice. At this moment, Luo''s eyes, who originally complained about fate and cursed the world, lit a flame of hope.

    But no one knows whether this is fate''s favor or play, at least no one knows now.

    Darkness, only darkness in the cave, Koro was not afraid, because he knew he was not alone, and he was surrounded by relatives and friends in the village.

    The changes on the ground continue, but I don''t know why, there are only a few roots of the world tree. There may be something that makes the world tree hate or fear.

    Some people carry flints to ignite the fire. They use their clothes to make torches. Small flames jump and don''t illuminate the deep pit underground, but they illuminate the hearts of people.

    They are busy, dressing the wounded and appeasing the cowards. They rekindle hope, called the hope of life.

    In the first few days, people''s faces were still smiling. They encouraged each other. Luo was very willing to see this. This is human nature, human nature that supports each other in suffering.

    Even if they lost clothes and cloth that could be used as fuel, they still talked and laughed. They firmly believed that if the changes in the world above stopped, they could live.

    They searched the underground world while the torch was still there.

    "Lo, look, there''s water here! We can hold on! "

    "I know that fate will always favor the kind-hearted us, and we still have hope."

    Luo picked up a bay of water and said with a smile.

    The water source made everyone happy, but the joy could not last for a few days. Soon, they were faced with many problems, and the first one was food.

    When they fell, the dry food they carried was gone. The hungry people fell to the ground. In the dark, their eyes showed a look of despair.

    "Luo, we... We have no... Food, fate, abandoned us."

    "It''s all right. If you bear it again, you''ll find it. I''ll go and explore the cave again... "

    The hungry Luo Qiang struggled to stand up. His hunger almost made him fall. There are countless dark caves extending in all directions. They didn''t choose to explore without torches.

    Now, they are not allowed to fear the dark.

    Roto walked aimlessly with his weak and hungry body. He fell and climbed up many times in the dark, but everything was in vain. There was no food, not even a mouse.

    The desperate Luo stumbled back to his place in the dark, where people gathered, which is also the most dense place in the dark.

    Luo''s ear heard a painful howl, and his heart was shaking. Even the darkness could not resist the cruel image. In other words, fate deliberately let him see it.

    That''s what evil spirits do in hell.

    A unkempt villager was lying on the villager who had broken his leg. He was eating like a beast. The corners of his mouth were full of blood and his intestines were in his hands.

    The broken leg villager who was not dead howled. He looked at Luo. There was only fear and despair in his eyes¡° Stop it! Stop! This is not human behavior! " Luo shouted wildly, but this could not stop the actions of other villagers. The villagers whose hunger occupied their body and mind had lost their reason, and more and more people swallowed the injured villagers¡° We, we can''t go back, the top, the top has been destroyed, I''m hungry, I''m so hungry, we can''t go back... "Luo heard these words, he knelt on the ground, he couldn''t stop, he was desperate... Howling, pain, despair, spread in the small cave, and people chose to eat people for simple survival desire, which is also human nature. Robbie wants to live. He wants to go back to the world above than anyone else. Luo also joined, he is more ferocious than anyone, he can eat more than anyone... The world is changing, and here, the people of the underground world are also changing. The villagers who ate their compatriots were gradually changing. They became extremely angry and beaten all the time. The law of the jungle has become the best adjective here. There are no old people and no children here. Even women. Women have become toys, thorough toys, which is the most miserable existence, lower than food. Here, all the criticisms in human nature exist. The villagers here can no longer become human beings. That''s a real evil ghost. In a desperate situation, choose to protect yourself, which is also human nature. No one dares to sleep, because no one can guarantee whether they will wake up. Even in the underground world like mole ants, they still don''t want to die. A little more rational, Luo looked at the people who still existed here. These people were eliminated from dozens of village names. They all have green eyes, their teeth are growing, and their eyes are the dirtiest existence in the world. Overnight, he brutally killed all the villagers. He waited quietly for death¡° Perhaps this is the real end of the world. " Luo smiled. He wanted to die. He didn''t want to exist like a ghost anymore. It was a lonely and dirty existence. But the mockery of fate did not end here. For those compatriots killed by Luo, Luo did not choose to eat, which attracted some fat mice. No one really wants to die, or even face it, will make people choose to step back. Luo is also. His temporary desire to die still failed to defeat his desire to survive. Luo eats these mice. Luo''s mouth spilled blood and swallowed it. Listening to the screams of the mice, he smiled. Only Luo''s underground world is lonely. He adapted to the darkness, ate his compatriots, and ate rats for a long time. Perhaps fate mocked again, and his body was gradually changing. He could see in the dark, and his face was quietly changing towards the appearance of a mouse. Later, in the complex underground world, Luo found a kind of delicate pink flowers, fragrant flowers. The flowers tempted him. He chose to eat. Now Luo has no interest in eating. Later, with a curse and the sin of cannibalism, Luo really became a ghost. Later, he learned that a new world was born, stepping on the corpse of his former world. Later, he chose to revenge the human beings living in the beautiful world and the gods who caused disaster. Later, he became a bloated mole... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 245

    I looked at the mole man in front of me. He was dead and couldn''t die anymore. There was just an illusion. I always felt that there was a smile on his ugly face.

    The curse before he died, and that sentence, I am also human. Deeply engraved in the bottom of my heart.

    The world that was destroyed in his mouth is not the rain we met in the ancient ruins with death worms. I still remember the scenes that the rain let me see. The tree of the world destroyed the world. His branches are covered in every piece of land. Anyone touched by his branches will become his nourishment.

    It was a tragic story. He was the only one left in the world, alone. Perhaps he never thought that there were a group of mole people in the dark and wet underground and dirty underground. They were doing things that people and gods were angry with. They were also human beings and human beings in that world. With the destruction of the world, their humanity is destroyed.

    I don''t know what they have experienced before they will become moles. Maybe it''s a long-term underground life or a long-term consumption of moles, but now everything doesn''t matter.

    Because this race has perished and completely slept in the underground world with the sadness of the last world.

    "Anle, what does he mean by destroying the world? Also, why did he curse our gods? It''s strange. "

    While I was meditating, lanstya''s voice rang, and she whispered in my ear. Her tone is a little sad. She may not understand why the gods who regard all life as children are cursed.

    I didn''t speak, because I didn''t know how to tell lanstya, how to tell the cruel reality of simple and kind lanstya.

    Also because Rhea shook her head at me, whether lanstya forgot or didn''t know at all, let all this sink into the ground with the mole man.

    "Well, well, you know, villains, there are always secondary two. They curse the gods for being normal."

    I casually perfunctory in the past. Lanstya obviously didn''t believe it on her face, but she nodded gently.

    "Well, Anle, how do they deal with it?"

    Lanstya stopped worrying about this problem, but I could still see the loss from her expression.

    At the moment, she pointed to those ah Dai who had been knocked out by me and said to me.

    To tell the truth, these fools really give me a headache. They have no intelligence and are no different from a war machine. No, they should eat goods.

    There was nothing wrong with them, they were tortured like this by the mole people, and they were teenagers. They should have had a happy dinner in a warm house instead of eating snakes, insects, rats and ants in this dark cave.

    "Leave it to me. They are all miserable people. Tortured like this by these mole people. "

    I sighed, turned my head and pushed the dark flame towards the fools.

    They can''t go back

    The green flame, under my control, instantly burned the huge ah Dai into ashes in his sleep. End it. Wrong existence in the world is just pain.

    Lanstya and Rhea didn''t speak. They whispered and prayed.

    "Well, wake them up. We should go."

    I went to bald lad''s side and patted him on the face. Bald lad breathed steadily. Under my strong patting, there was no sign of waking up. Not only him, but also Lina and Ellie. We have no choice but to take them away and leave here.

    The passage went unexpectedly smoothly this time. In a cave, we found some pink flowers. These bright flowers exuded the same aroma as the poisonous smoke released by the bloated mole people. I think it was these flowers that enabled the originally weak mole people to gain the capital to bully the village above.

    I summoned the dark flame to destroy the flowers that brought disaster.

    "Wait, Anle, these flowers are very strange. They are very powerful. But if you make good use of it, it should be very good. We need strength. "

    Lanstya took my hand and she stopped me.

    I picked a pink flower, put it in front of my nose and smelled it. The close smell made my mind a little confused. The magic clan and grandmother''s ring on my neck were shining, which made me wake up from my confusion.

    I was surprised that it was this grandmother''s ring that saved me from the fragrance of the flowers that controlled my mind. I think so. It''s also a charm spell. It''s normal for the holy things of the charm demon family to resist.

    I look forward to these flowers more in my heart. I thought it was the reason for the demon king''s armor. Now it seems that I underestimated these flowers. If so, these flowers may have unexpected effects in the duel with Satan.

    "I''ll give it to you when I find out how to use it."

    Before I could speak, lanstya waved and gathered all the flowers in full bloom. She said with a smile.

    Soon after, we came to the cave where we had fallen. I spread my wings and brought the bald Ladybug back to the ground.

    "I wonder if there will be those dirty mole people left here." I looked at the hole and sighed¡° Leave it to me. " Ruiya looked at me. She clenched her long gun and returned to the cave again. Then, the earth was shaking. I didn''t know what Ruiya was doing, but judging from the earthquake, it was estimated that there was a piece of ruins below. At this point, everything about the mole will sleep forever underground... Nyak City, commander''s room¡° So those fools suddenly went crazy and ate all the moles? " Bald Ladybug stroked the bald head like an egg back and forth, with a look of disbelief¡° Yes. " I took a sip of tea and said faintly¡° Then ah Dai let you go and said, "go slowly?"¡° Yes. "¡° Do you think I''m a fool? "¡° Yes. "¡° Forget it, the end is to get out of trouble anyway. I''ll arrange some people to stay there later. If there are still some surviving moles, I must kill them all! " Bald Ladybug said fiercely. I didn''t tell them everything in the cave after they were unconscious. I just said that ah Dai attacked the mole man and we ran away. Some things, not that I don''t want to say, but the truth is often cruel. The poisonous smoke among them is not fatal. As human beings, they will still be unconscious after taking a large amount of this flower poison. Just after returning to nyak, they woke up¡° Anle, thank you. Thank you for saving me. You can get rid of ten gold coins this time. No, one gold coin. " Lina smiled sweetly at me and said that the miser was really hopeless¡° Well, thank you. " Ai Li, a female mage with facial paralysis, also said to me, but these two beauties didn''t make me feel grateful for my sincerity¡° Hei hei, I can''t feel the sincerity of this kind of thanks. Often in the story, those heroes save the United States, and finally the United States will kiss the heroes. " I put down my cup and said to Lina and Ellie. At this moment, Ellie and Lina bowed their heads and blushed. Ellie was exaggerated and red to the root of their ears¡° There''s me, too. I''m going to save them! " Bald Ladybug said hastily¡° Go away, bald lad! " I said discontentedly to the small bald head with a horizontal bar¡° Then I can be regarded as a rescue. If I don''t provide rear support... "Get out!" Bald Ladybug and I said in unison to orsel. Othel sat in his chair, lucky alone, but his eyes were fixed on Lina¡° Anle, what hero and kiss did you say? " Lanstya suddenly appeared behind me. I don''t know why I felt guilty at this moment¡° Illusion, it must be an illusion. " I smiled¡° Hum! " Lanstya walked up to Ellie and Lina and ignored me¡° By the way, Anle, I have something to say. " Orsel, sitting in the corner, said suddenly¡° Don''t listen, son of a bitch chants scriptures. "¡° It''s about the diplomacy between yareen and Rodell. " Said othel with a straight face¡° What went wrong with the settlement? " I asked hastily. Othel looked gloomy. He shook his head and said after a long time: "there is no problem with reconciliation. The key is that there is no reconciliation now. Yesterday I waited here for Rodell''s new king as you ordered, but I waited for a disaster. " Othel continued with a sigh of luck: "the new king of roder did not appear. In the evening, a roder man covered with blood came outside the gate. He shouted, ''save our king!''" This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 246

    Orsel''s words made me tremble. The ominous premonition was like a vulture hovering in the sky, and now the body has been found.

    "What are you talking about! What the hell is going on! "

    I hurriedly grabbed othel''s collar and asked.

    "I don''t know. The roder is still in first aid."

    Orsel pushed away my hand and said with a gloomy face.

    "Trouble, trouble, if they encounter danger on the way to peace, the Rodgers will certainly point the spear at us. Peace talks may come to naught. "

    The bald Ladybug also had a cold face. The new king and the king''s daughter of Rodell were in danger. No one didn''t know what it meant. Just what makes me wonder is, what danger do they encounter? What will threaten them on this land? Is it Satan?

    "Take us to see the roder first."

    I said to othel.

    Othel nodded and stepped out of the room.

    I followed orsel out of the room with bald ladybug, lanstya, Riya and Lina.

    In another room, on a bed lay a strong man with two men like medical soldiers shaking their heads.

    I went into the bed. The roddell lying on the bed closed his eyes, frowned and looked very painful.

    "It''s poison. We can''t solve it."

    When a medic saw Osel coming, he said respectfully.

    "Lanstya, look."

    I put my hand on the roder''s head. His head was very hot.

    Lanstya nodded and put her hand over Rodell''s body. There was light on her hand and she was in emergency treatment.

    Just then, the roddell man lying in bed suddenly opened his eyes, his hands clutching in the air, and his face was frightened.

    "Help the king! Save the king''s daughter, yes, it''s the devil, it''s the devil! "

    Like the Rhodes, he grabbed my hand and roared loudly. Then he closed his eyes again, and his hand holding me hung down and died.

    I frowned. The words of Rodell''s population surprised me. The devil, it''s the devil! It''s Sam, but it can''t be wrong.

    Osel shook his head, sighed and pulled up the sheet covered by the roder, covering his face.

    "Before, he only said that the king was in danger and fainted. Was it the demon king who attacked him?"

    "Demon clan, I can''t allow you to hinder the peace talks between the two countries!"

    Orsel narrowed his eyes. He was thinking. Then suddenly his eyes lit up and walked towards the door.

    "Where are you going?"

    I hurried to hold orsel.

    "Of course, I''m going to kill the demon king. Aren''t they in nyak city? I must..."

    Othel''s face was still asking. What a smart man, he is always so impulsive as long as he meets the problems of the demon clan.

    "Shut up, orsel, what are you still confused about. This roderer obviously said that Satan, the demon king, has nothing to do with those demon families in the city! "

    Fidro seemed a little unhappy, he roared.

    "Well, calm down. It should be SA, but it won''t be wrong. The prince''s uncle had colluded with Satan. Now it''s happened again. I think it''s SA, but I can''t be wrong. I just don''t know what Satan''s purpose is to hinder the peace talks between the two countries? Or is it something else? "

    Lanstya also came out and made a round.

    "Hum! Although it is not the demon family in the city, the demon families in the world are the same. As for the purpose, do you still need to ask? It must hinder the negotiation and peace between the two countries. The evil demon clan can''t see peace. "

    Othel seemed a little unbelievable when he saw federo yelling at him. At the moment, he said discontentedly.

    But I know in my heart that what lanstya said is not unreasonable. What a good opportunity in roder City, but it didn''t appear, and now it suddenly appears. I''m afraid it''s not just to hinder peace talks, let alone for any Horcruxes. The Horcrux has no effect on him. I''m afraid his purpose is me. I know that the hatred between me and him can''t stop.

    He took the prince and his daughter and threatened me and my evil servant with their lives and the future of the two countries. I believe Satan can do such things.

    However, how can he conclude that I will care about the lives of the prince and the king''s daughter and the things that hinder the negotiation of peace between the two countries?

    Does he know my identity as a brave man?

    "Don''t think so much, but send people to look for it. There is only one road from roder to nyak. I believe we should be able to find some clues. "

    Bald Pedro frowned. He looked at me and said.

    In this way, othel also agreed to the decision, and they left the room with their own worries.

    Nyak, at the gate.

    "I have to leave first. I may not be able to help you with your search. Moreover, there is still soup in my house. I have to go first."

    I said to bald Pedro¡° Where are you going, Anle! Why do you disappear every time you reach a critical moment! You coward! I want to charge you interest! " Lina yelled at me after listening to me¡° Well, Lina, you go to Capua with Anle. Things here are over. But the danger is still there. Let''s go. The city Lord will be relieved. " Bald Pedro gave me a thoughtful look and then comforted Lina. From beginning to end, Ellie just looked at me without saying a word. Their attitude made me very concerned, especially the bald eyes. I even had the illusion that he guessed my demon king identity¡° I''m not leaving. I''m not this coward, Anle. I want to fight Satan. Hum, I''m a powerful paladin. I have my faith. " Lina said angrily¡° I will bless you, but remember, Satan is very strong. Don''t fight with him. You have reinforcements. There, they hate Satan no less than you. " I pointed to Youli in the distance and said to a group of them. It happened that Youli also looked at me. She narrowed her eyes and looked at me carefully. I quickly avoided her sight¡° I hope it will be much better with the power of the demon king. " Bald Ladybug nodded and said goodbye. I walked out of the gate with lanstya and Ruiya and watched them standing in the distance waving to me. Lina also smiled at me. I knew that even if she was mocking me, she just didn''t mean it¡° Well, you''ve always been regarded as a coward. " Lanstya sighed¡° It doesn''t matter. Heroes always do. " I touched her head and said faintly¡° Bah, what are you pretending to be? You''re a hero. " Riya spat at me discontentedly¡° Well, that''s it. After opening the demonization, let''s go back to my demon servant. " Hiding behind the tree, I looked at the city gate, where the shadow of bald ladle, Lina and Ellie was blurred, but it was gradually clear in my heart. For these smiles, for the future of the world. Satan, I want you to know that I am the real devil. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 247

    After demonization, I directly took lanstya and reya to nyak City, the gathering place of my demon servants.

    As soon as I fell down, Julie and Gemini flocked to me.

    "Lord devil, you''re back. There''s something I need you to do."

    I just wanted to ask what happened to you Li''s, but Bella''s face suddenly appeared in front of me. Bella, a sick vampire, was very excited because she hadn''t seen me for a long time. She was about to become a pendant on me.

    "Bella, can you come down first?"

    I said to Bella, who held me tightly. Of course, the only response to me was a giggle and a pair of terrible eyes only me.

    "Hum, stupid demon king, he left as soon as he came back. I just came back now. Can''t I forget that bad king girl and go to her? I''m worried? I''m not worried. Hum! "

    Fiora also joined in the excitement.

    "Just a devil, it''s really popular."

    At this time, Ruiya''s slightly sarcastic voice sounded, and I quickly straightened up.

    At this time, savvy and Linze also came towards me. They saw my serious look, just wanted to open their mouth and closed it.

    "Thank you, savvy, thanks to your ring."

    I took off the ring around my neck and gave it to savvy. Indeed, if it weren''t for his ring, the mole man''s strange pink flower poison would really hurt me.

    Sawey smiled and gently pushed the ring back to me.

    "Lord devil, it''s not too late for you to pay me back when Satan is dead. Before again, I must, I must take good care of my ring. This is our agreement. "

    I was about to speak when savvy put her scallion fingers on my lips.

    "Cough, is ambiguity enough? Yuli just said there was something serious. You''re still flirting here. "

    Lanstya''s dissatisfied voice sounded with a little jealousy, which made savy quickly step back, lower her head and buckle her fingers.

    "What''s the matter? Julie, what do you say you need me for? "

    I have time to ask you Li.

    "Here, there. Humans are looking for you. "

    Said Julie, pointing to my tent not far away.

    Yes, I''m confused. Just now I told bald lad to ask him to find the demon king as a reinforcements.

    "Well, you go with me."

    I nodded and walked to the tent.

    Outside the tent, I suddenly realized something. How should lanstya and Rhea explain it. They were just by Anle''s side, and now they are by the demon king''s side.

    Although federo knew that lanstya and Rhea were angels, he volunteered to lurk in the demon king as spies for mankind. However, this time, the time is too tight.

    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you go in? "

    Lanstya looked at me standing at the door and asked in surprise.

    "You, just now."

    I answered vaguely.

    "It''s all right. Leave this to me."

    Lanstya said, patting her flat chest.

    In the tent, lanstya, Riya and, of course, Youli, the four of us sat in chairs and looked at each other like this with bald lad and orsel opposite.

    Bald Ladybug and othel were more or less surprised. They kept staring at lanstya and Rhea.

    "Why, two noble humans, are you curious about my magic servant?"

    I asked, pretending to be calm.

    "No, nothing. Devil, I heard you weren''t in the city just now? "

    Orsel said, looking at me half squinting.

    "What does it matter to you whether the king is here or not? But indeed, in order to be able to deal with the local demon king. I made a special investigation and met my two separated evil servants on the way. Why do you say this to you, my king? Say it, man, your purpose. "

    I looked at lanstya, and her face showed reluctance, which matched my words very much.

    "Cough, nothing. Demon king, we came here this time to ask for something. Satan, what do you know about his movements? "

    Othello coughed a few times and said.

    "Man, do you want to say something in the king''s mouth? Satan, how much the king knows has nothing to do with you. "

    "Demon king, we want to use your strength. We want to deal with Satan. He is also your enemy. I think maybe we can unite."

    Orsel looked at me and said sincerely, he didn''t say I helped you, but I wanted to help you. This makes me have some different views on orsel. This veteran is really not a cunning man.

    I''ve been watching bald fidro. Only he knows that the devil is arranged by God. And he is silent at the moment, which makes me very confused. Has he found that I am happy?

    "With my power? Satan, it''s really my enemy. Just, how do you humans, weak humans fight the demon king of the demon clan. The king advised you not to participate in this matter. "

    I looked at orsel and said¡° Demon king, although you are a demon, you helped me guard nyak city before. I have given you some respect. I tell you that my blood wolf Knights have killed many local demons. " Othel was always grumpy. He stood up suddenly and shouted¡° All right, othel, we''re here to use power. Besides, the devil has good intentions. However, demon king, this time we have our own purpose. We have the reason to be the enemy of Satan. Therefore, we intend to send troops immediately. I hope you can join us. " Bald Pedro gave me a thoughtful look and then walked out of the room. Othel groaned and walked out of the room. Watching the two of them leave, I collapsed in my chair and finally fooled them. Fortunately, my identity was not exposed¡° You Li, tell them that we also go out to fight. It''s time to settle the account with Satan. " When Yuli heard what I said, she frowned slightly. She looked at me and then walked out of the room. With Yuli''s departure, there were only me, lanstya and Ruiya in the whole tent¡° Shit, to tell you the truth, sometimes I''m tired. The two identities make me a little confused about who I am. " I looked at lanstya and said¡° Maybe it will end soon. I don''t think the day when humans accept the demon clan will be too far away. " Half an hour later, outside the tent, my magic servants had packed everything, and their faces looked excited, especially Dawu and gangdamu. Sometimes, I like these simple demons very much. They only revenge for their companions, and they may lose their lives. But they are still so duty bound. Their world has no interests, only simple emotions, love and hate¡° Master, everything is ready. " The blood beast Xiaohong came out of nowhere. He lay on my shoulder. The initial beast of the blood clan looked at me with his eyes shining. I knew he wanted to drink blood again. I looked at the neat magic servants standing. These are my strength and the strength against the end of the world¡° Target, Satan''s nest! Let''s go! " In response to me, the magic servants and soldiers shouted excitedly. Due to the existence of Linze, we can directly find Satan''s nest. There''s no need to go to the place where the prince and the Queen''s daughter are missing. While I was counting the magic soldiers, bald lad and orsel also came near the city gate with men and horses. They looked at me and didn''t come forward¡° If human beings want to be enemies with Satan, then follow the king''s army. " Walking in front of the team, I shouted at othel and federo behind me. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 248

    There have been many times of cooperation between the human and demon races, but this time may be different. This time is a large-scale cooperation, which may be known by the Archduke of Aryan.

    I am looking forward to whether this will be the vanguard war to open the alliance between the human and the devil.

    After going out from the gate of nyak, Linze led the people to the front, and I followed her closely.

    She is very familiar with the road here. I think so. She spent some time under Satan''s hands.

    Sitting on the horse, I have been thinking, can I defeat Satan, can his demons and my demons deal with them, will the first demon and the second demon appear? Does Satan have anything to do with the owner in the mouth of the black cloak?

    The huge figure that once appeared in the world I feared, who wanted to destroy the world, should be the master in the mouth of the black cloak. It is also God''s attempt to use the seeds of the world tree in this world to open the world where China is located and destroy the world tree there, so as to control the method of making the world. Come to the home of the gods, now called the real demon king of the underworld.

    Everything hasn''t come to the bottom yet. For a time, I hate my impulse. But now, I have no retreat. Satan must die, even at the cost of his life. Satan, who fooled me and tortured the demon and Meizu, must die!

    "Lanstya, it may be difficult this time. You''d better not go."

    Sitting on the horse, I said to lanstya that I care about her safety. I don''t want to see her seriously injured and return to the gods again. Such an unpleasant and sad memory is enough.

    Lanstya didn''t speak. She just smiled at me without any words, but this action moved me very much. It was a silent trust. I knew she wouldn''t leave.

    So this time, I will guard her and my evil servants. The world has not come to an end. How can we fall here.

    "Lord devil, it''s not far ahead. Be careful. There are always Satan''s demon servants guarding here."

    Just as I was thinking, Linze''s words sounded at the front of the team.

    "Then let''s break in. Hey, I don''t know what danger will be waiting for us."

    Dawu suddenly came over, and the words in his mouth with a funny face mask made me tremble. I stared at him, on the verge of collapse.

    "Yes, just break in. Hey, hey, I see those demons have hair. Hey, hey, hey. "

    Just big wood also jumped over.

    "Break into your brother-in-law''s sister''s brother-in-law, get out of here!"

    Can''t these two grandchildren see the situation at all. How hard to break through? Isn''t hard to break through trying to die? I kicked open these two teasing ratios and looked in the direction of Linze''s fingers. There should be Satan''s nest.

    "Special! Let''s break in and flatten the White Palace for me, especially! "

    When I looked at Satan''s castle, my anger soared. This is such a magnificent and heroic castle that a pirate demon king in the North should have. In this way, my demon king castle is a rural farmyard!

    "Ah, you just stopped scolding Dawu and gangdamu who want to break through. What are you doing... Let''s break through!"

    Lanstya used to hold me, but when she looked at the heroic castle in front of her, she suddenly changed her tone.

    "Why, why should I be an assistant to such a demon king? Why, my room is so small and so long. I want to live here. I want to live here. "

    Lanstya suddenly collapsed. She muttered that her eyes had gone down.

    "Eh? Calm down, lanstya, shit, cheer up. We''ll renovate the demon king''s castle when we go back. Is it bigger than this? "

    I hurried to comfort her again, but seriously, it''s really unpleasant for such a castle to be here.

    It''s already a desert, but it''s a small oasis. I''m not convinced that there is such a chaotic castle under such conditions. As a member of Zeus company, I am very cold.

    When I was indignant, Linze''s look didn''t come into my eyes. It was a look of hatred and loneliness.

    Is she remembering what happened here before, the day when she was tortured by Satan, the day when she desperately thought the world had no demons. A hopeless life, a walking corpse, living a repetitive life.

    Savvy saw her difference, and she gently took Linze into her arms.

    "What''s the matter, demon king."

    Bald fidro came from the rear. He should have seen the team stop suddenly and had some doubts.

    "Is this Satan''s castle? Will Rodell''s new king be here? "

    Othel also came over. He looked at the sadan castle in front of him and muttered.

    "Human beings, we have to break through here. Are you afraid? "

    Finally, I chose to break through. Raids are not necessary. I want to declare war on Satan with a high profile. Of course, this is not that I am jealous of this heroic castle.

    "Afraid? Ha ha, demon king, don''t underestimate my blood wolf knights. Blood wolves are bloodthirsty wolves who are not afraid of life and death. " Orsel waved his long gun in the air, and then said loudly. I nodded, pulled up lanstya, who was still talking about injustice, and got on the horse¡° All evil servants listen to the order, the castle in front of the target! Speed up! " I suddenly hit the whip, the horse ate pain and ran forward¡° Ah, huh? Anle, you slow down, slow down, I think, want to vomit... "Lanstya, who was down, came back to her senses. She sat in front of me, and the galloping horse made her very uncomfortable... Not long ago, my evil servants, bald ladle and oser''s blood wolf Knights all came here, white castle and white gate. If you look at this castle closely, you can better understand the spectacular here. It is really not in the same grade as my castle. But unexpectedly, no one appeared, even Satan or his magic servants. The silence here made me think Linze had found the wrong place¡° "Linze?"¡° You can''t be wrong, Lord devil. There are too many memories, bad memories. " Linze squeezed out a smile at me. However, we came here with such a high profile, but there was no ambush, and now the castle door is closed, which always gives me a sense of loss and frustration. Is Satan conceited enough to disdain to use means and abuse me with strength¡° Satan! Come out and die! " I shouted at the castle. After a long time, there was still no sound. It was too quiet here¡° What happened? " Lanstya also asked curiously¡° Devil, are you sure it''s here? " Bald Ladybug also came over. For a moment, people''s inquiry made me a little anxious. What''s going on? Do you need any more passwords for this door¡° Satan, your second uncle, I''m coming. Don''t open the door to meet you! " I roared again. To my surprise, this novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 249

    The magnificent city gate was opened, and Satan''s castle was like a beast with a wide mouth, quietly waiting for uninvited guests to break into it.

    The faint smell of danger from the door still made me frown.

    After a long time, it was still an open castle door. Without the roar and rage I imagined, the castle was almost empty.

    Strange, quite strange. Is this the fool''s art of war and tactics? Empty city plan?

    "What to do, Lord devil."

    After taking a look at Linze, savvy frowned and asked me.

    "Yes, how do you feel that Satan seems to let us in on purpose? Is it a trap?"

    Lanstya also said to me.

    Looking at the wide open door and the dark space inside the door, what should I do, enter the castle with obvious trap smell, or continue to yell here? Use the mouth gun skill to scold Satan?

    "Demon king, are you looking for the wrong place? It doesn''t look like someone here. But it''s much bigger than your castle. "

    Bald Ladybug fidro also came up, looked at the open door and said to me.

    People''s words upset me, especially bald Pedro. The grandson ridiculed my castle directly.

    I quickly opened the seeds of the tree of the world to give me the ability to scan the castle, but as I guessed, the castle has a boundary, and my scan can''t detect it.

    However, there are still gains. Around us, there are many demon families lying in ambush. They should be Satan''s demon soldiers, but they want to block our retreat when we enter the castle.

    "Forget it, forget it. Whether it''s a trap or a welfare, it''s an iron fist! "

    "Linze, you are familiar with this place. Or you will lead the way. "

    In such a guess, it''s not the way to be afraid of the front and the back. I said to the people ruthlessly.

    "Wait, devil. We have so many people here. How can we all go in? Do you think it''s a vegetable market? "

    Lanstya saw that Linze was going to walk towards the gate, quickly grabbed her, and then rushed to me.

    Indeed, what lanstya said is not unreasonable. If we break into this castle, I don''t know what kind of trap mechanism will be waiting for us. It''s really inappropriate to have too many people. After all, it''s not a wilderness. It''s impossible to accommodate my magic soldiers and bald ladle and oser''s men.

    What''s more, there are some hidden ambush magic soldiers around. Let the blood wolf knights and the silver sword guard outside, so that we can have a way back.

    "That''s it. Let''s go in there. There are too many miscellaneous fish, but it''s not suitable. "

    I glanced at the crowd and said.

    With everyone nodding, I divided the team into two parts.

    My servant, along with lanstya and Rhea, bald lad and othel, we enter the hidden door. The other magic soldiers, silver sword knights and blood wolf Knights stayed on guard and supported us at any time.

    Looking at this magnificent castle, the moment I walked into the gate, I always thought of a game I had played on the learning machine of China, magic tower. It''s as like as two peas. Do we really have to rush up the floor one by one? SA, but will he really say it again? Will the kidnapped Prince and the king daughter be there?

    Just entering the gate, this is a hall. When we entered here, the whole hall suddenly lit up. The sudden light made me subconsciously hold the long sword in my hand.

    With the brightness of the lights, I saw layout of the hall. It was very simple with theout any pattern. There is a passage on my right hand, which looks like a road to the upper floor.

    "Lord devil, this is the way to the second floor. There is a step at the end of the passage. "

    Linze pointed to the right-hand channel I had guessed before and said to me.

    "Is there a trap or something?"

    I asked hastily.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never studied this."

    Linze shook her head.

    "Come here. In short, be careful. Da Wu, you are walking in the front, just behind the big wooden hall. "

    I said to gangdamu and Dawu behind me.

    "Why me, Lord devil."

    Dawu is a little dissatisfied with my behavior of letting him explore the way.

    "If you need anything, go."

    I put my foot on Dawu''s ass, and he walked happily in the front of the team. I was really impressed by this shaking M.

    The channel is very narrow and two people can''t pass side by side. According to my game experience, this environment must be strange.

    "Ah, it''s so boring, Lord devil. It''s much bigger than our castle. But there are no traps. You know, Lord devil, the first floor of our castle is poisonous arrows, rolling stones stabbing the wall... "

    Not yet a few steps, just make complaints about the big wood, he Tucao quiet here.

    I was suddenly surprised. This is a standard death line. Generally, I will hit my face immediately after saying this kind of words.

    "Go away, talk nonsense again, let you go ahead and explore the trap." I quickly stopped Gundam''s words¡° Lord devil, no, I have to go to the front. If there are any poisonous arrows, rolling stones and thorn walls, all come to me. Come on, I''m not afraid! " Dawu is not satisfied with gangdamu''s position, he said generously¡° Come on, if you really have these poisonous arrows, rolling stones and stabbing walls, can you still be so comfortable? " Lanstya also hurried to fight to get round the scene, but the group of three did not leave these traps in three words. It was so detailed that I was a little surprised for a time¡° Click, click, wipe. " Just as I wanted to scold these three mentally retarded teammates who were crazy about flag, I suddenly heard the sound of chain rolling in my ear¡° Not good! " The sound was obviously some kind of mechanism. I shouted at the people quickly, but it was still a step late. When the sound sounded, Dawu ran wildly in the channel like a mad dog... With his running, there was a constant click sound¡° Special. You dead shaking m! " I roared angrily, "lanstya, add the shield quickly!" As soon as my voice fell, "whoosh" countless small holes suddenly appeared in the walls around me, and sharp arrows glittering from them. Ten minutes later, the "whoosh" disappeared, and lanstya''s shield broke. There are many shining arrows scattered around us, and the mad dog Da Wu in the front has been filled with arrows, just like a hedgehog¡° Bah, rubbish, that''s all you can do? " Dawu spat dissatisfied, and then began to pull up the arrow on the. This is so special. I started a nameless fire and went up and gave Dawu a kick directly¡° Ah, or awesome Lord to force, yes, that''s the smell. " Your grandson, it''s poisonous, you know? "¡° Lord devil, don''t worry. I''m a bone demon. These poisons are all right. " Da Wu pulled out the arrow on his body and said casually¡° Just, is that all? Pooh, spicy chicken! Dare you do something cruel. " Da Wu again make complaints about it. I just wanted to stop him, but the sound of "boom" behind him rang. My scalp is numb. The sound must be a rolling stone¡° Run! " Before I could scold Dawu, I hurriedly asked the people to run. Ten minutes later, the rolling stone stopped, and I couldn''t make complaints about what I had done again. So the thorn wall came. We were like rabbits chased by hunters, running wildly in the channel, only Dawu roared excitedly. Another ten minutes later, we left the passage, and a small platform appeared in front of us. At the end of the platform was a shadow, in which we could vaguely see the upward stairs¡° That''s all you can do? Garbage, dare you have more... "I hurriedly covered Dawu''s mouth, and then kicked Dawu back to the channel with a kick¡° Special, what quicksand and poisonous smoke will appear again later. Do you want us to put out! " I roared angrily¡° Cluck, cluck, without quicksand, poisonous smoke can satisfy you. " Suddenly, a man came out of the shadow on the stairs. He jokingly smiled and said to us... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 250

    The man who came out of the stairs in the shadow smiled jokingly, and his cloak could only see his eyes, which had a cold and vicious look.

    As he walked out, his image gradually became clear. He was no one else, but the pharmacist of Satan''s fourth devil!

    "Oh, visitors from afar, we meet again. Do you miss my poisonous smoke so much?"

    The pharmacist took off the hood from his cloak. His face was haggard and his eyes were sunken like a corpse.

    "I can tell you, all you''re looking for is here. Feed unfamiliar dogs and weak kings. "

    The pharmacist played with a small bottle with green liquid in it.

    His words let me know that we have not come to the wrong place. Indeed, we are conceited Satan. He duels with me in this form. But that''s exactly what I want. I''ll kill him myself. The demon family playing with people shouldn''t live in the world.

    "I said, do you often suck your own poison and make your brain stupid? You, US people, how do you fight us and what do you fight with? "

    I looked at the pharmacist in front of me with disdain. We are not ordinary miscellaneous fish here. Why is he so confident as a fourth devil.

    "Ha ha, why? Let me tell you, just before the sun sets, if you haven''t come to the top floor, I will kill the dog and her brother, the cowardly king of mankind. "

    As soon as my voice fell, Satan''s voice suddenly sounded. His voice was empty and very plain, just like saying that he would kill a chicken later.

    The anger in my heart suddenly rose. As expected, this hateful Satan, despicable act.

    "Satan!

    Kill him! "

    We came here in the afternoon and the sun will set soon. Now we must race against time.

    As my words fell, Julie pulled out the long bow behind her, and a black arrow flew to the pharmacist. Gemini also picked up weapons and wanted to come forward.

    The pharmacist was not in the slightest panic. He gently crushed the vial in his hand with his fingers, and a burst of green smoke dispersed.

    The smoke spread quickly, and the choking people couldn''t breathe. At the same time, a feeling of weakness came. The pharmacist was really able to hold us here for an hour and a half.

    Lanstya quickly shrouded the people in a golden shield to resist the poisonous smoke. I didn''t care, but my evil servants, bald ladle and orsel were miserable. If I took a few bites, it might be over.

    Just then, before the green poisonous smoke had completely dispersed, the pharmacist threw out a small bottle again. The black smoke mixed with green smoke changed strange colors in the air.

    His poisonous smoke hinders our progress. Although the black smoke will not pose a threat to my life, I believe that if I rashly enter the poisonous smoke with the black and green smoke, I will be as weak as an old dog without teeth.

    "Hey, hey, it''s you again. Lord devil, I''ll stop him, you go! "

    When I was worried, Dawu, who was kicked back into the channel by me, suddenly appeared and jumped at the pharmacist.

    The pharmacist was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect anyone to move freely in the poisonous smoke.

    Dawu relied on himself as a bone demon. He had no digestive system and was just a pile of skeletons. He didn''t advise the poisonous smoke at all, and soon wrestled with the pharmacist.

    I looked at the people fighting together and thought of King Billy

    Dawu''s play is a suicide attack. He doesn''t care about pain at all. No, he just wants pain.

    Like a mad dog, he entangled the pharmacist. Whenever the pharmacist wanted to throw out the poison bottle and continue to maintain the poison smoke. Dawu would swallow the poison bottle and burp arrogantly.

    With the fight, Dawu''s armor and mask were also knocked off, revealing his bones. At the moment, his bones are no longer Mori white, but colorful and very flirtatious

    Soon after, the poisonous smoke dispersed, and Dawu still pestered the pharmacist. For a time, he couldn''t tell the outcome.

    "Lord devil, go quickly and leave me alone. If I die, remember to burn some whips for me. Oh, cool! "

    Da Wu shouted excitedly, and his actions made bald lad and Osel obviously tremble all over.

    "Go!"

    I don''t even look at Dawu. Can he die? His words obviously let us leave quickly and don''t disturb his enjoyment.

    They stopped talking and went up the stairs. No one wanted to see me. And whenever the pharmacist tried to stop me, he would be entangled by a snake like bone.

    I prayed in my heart that Dawu could open the door to a new world for this pharmacist.

    After walking the stairs leading to the second floor, we came to the second floor of the castle. The layout here is very similar to that of the first floor, but the only difference is that there is something shining on the walls here.

    With surprise, I touched the wall. The beginning was very sticky and slippery, like the secretion of a slug¡° Linze, what is the second floor? " I chased the secretion from my hands and asked Linze¡° It''s said to be a fierce beast. I''ve never seen it before. I just heard that it can eat very well. For here, I spent most of those days in my room. I don''t want to know here, the devil''s territory, which makes me hate it. " Linze frowned and said¡° What is this? It''s disgusting. " Lanstya also touched the wall. Then she wiped her hands with the corners of my clothes and said with a disgusted face¡° I don''t know. Anyway, be careful. " I frowned and pulled back my clothes¡° On this continent, there is a rumor that there is a fierce beast that can secrete a liquid. This liquid can corrode all fabrics, and they eat a lot. They basically eat what they see. " Bald Pedro said with a frown. I hurried to look at my clothes. Sure enough, the clothes there had been corroded. At this moment, a picture full of holy light appeared in my heart. In the picture, I smiled wickedly. Lanstya and Ruiya still had legal Lori Gemini. They covered their bodies and looked shy¡° Master, what do you think? I know this fierce beast is more a strange creature than a fierce beast. " When I was YY, suddenly the words of blood beast Xiaohong sounded. I turned my head and looked at Xiaohong on my shoulder¡° Where have you been? You have disappeared since you entered the castle. " I said discontentedly to Xiao Hong¡° Master, as soon as I entered here, I smelled its powerful smell, so I came here to investigate. Sure enough, I didn''t expect it. It''s really it. It''s a little difficult. My master. " Xiao Hong quickly and respectfully explained¡° What is it? " It turned out that Xiao Hong inquired about the military information in advance. I asked quickly¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 251

    At the other end of the channel, a pair of red eyes were lit up, and the distance between the eyes was very large. How big the face must be!

    This pair of red eyes also float up and down. It gives me the feeling that the owner of the eyes is beating up and down. What kind of wonderful creatures is this? What creatures in the world beat when they walk, and the eye distance is still very large.

    However, this is a different world, any possibility will exist, and I don''t need to be so serious.

    "Is that it?"

    I said to Xiao Hong on my shoulder.

    Xiaohong just nodded slightly, then jumped off my shoulder, and then changed back to its original shape in an instant.

    The huge blood beast Xiaohong''s body is big enough for this small platform. His transformation makes it very crowded here. Just when I wanted him to take back his transformation, the owner of those eyes appeared.

    A huge white pudding jelly! Is this the legendary slim!?

    It was beating up and down, and its mouth made a sound of "porphyring".

    "Wow, it''s so cute. Is this the fierce beast in your mouth? Hum, they are all fools like the demon king. "

    Fiola suddenly walked up to Xiao Hong and greeted the beating jelly with a smile on her face.

    "Fiora, step back!"

    I roared in a hurry, but I was still a step slow. The "porphyrin whew" jelly had no organs except a pair of red eyes. But now, under his eyes, he suddenly opened a pair of big mouths and ejected liquid from his mouth

    Fiola was first covered by this viscous liquid, like glue, and she was a Vampire

    But the tragedy is still happening. Fiola, who can''t move at all, and his Gothic maid skirt, are slowly disappearing

    "Ah! Help! "

    Fiola saw her clothes disappearing. She roared in horror.

    Bald fidro covered his eyes and looked at Laurie vampire fiola from his fingers. Orsel was exaggerating, laughing, looking forward and intoxicated.

    Special!

    I spread your wings and flew to fiola. I didn''t care too much. The dark flame in my hand pushed out and melted these secretions.

    Soon the secretion was absorbed by my dark flame, and fiola had few clothes left. She blushed, lowered her head and covered her European pie.

    "You see?"

    Fiora whispered.

    "No, no birthmarks. Trust me, I''m a good man."

    I recalled a small shapeless birthmark on fiola''s chest.

    "You did see it. Go to hell, demon king!"

    Fiora just wanted to attack me, but she had to cover her body. But she still hugged herself. She was wronged like a little Laurie.

    "Go on!"

    Lanstya quickly threw me a dress, and then she subconsciously stepped back. Not only her, but also Youli and savvy.

    Of course, except for one person

    Fiola''s sister, Laurie Bella, who was sick, suddenly took the clothes thrown to me by lanstya from the air, grabbed it in her hand, and then came to me.

    Bella wrapped fiola in her clothes like a cloud and water, then threw her back, and then didn''t look at it, leaving only her sister''s scream in the air.

    "Sister, what are you doing?"

    In my astonishment, Bella smiled at me, and then walked to the jelly slim with her mouth open.

    Bella has no fear. At the moment, she is like a generous hero to die. She goes to shrem, the clothes melting demon, and is willing to sacrifice herself to become the evil clothes melting demon.

    "Oh, no, you wait, Bella, you wait."

    At my call, Bella still went to shrem, but surprisingly, shrem didn''t spray water. It didn''t let the sick Bella''s plan succeed. I know that the sick Bella wanted to be dissolved by this slim, and then took the opportunity to be frivolous with me, or thought I would fall in love with her. What a terrible little Lori.

    The shrem obviously didn''t have assists. It just swallowed Bella alive

    It all happened so fast that I stared at the dog!

    "Really, crazy!"

    I scolded, hurried forward, spread the dark flame outside, formed a shield and flew to shrem.

    Its body is also like jelly. Although it has great resistance, it has an obvious sense of suffocation when entering, and it is extremely difficult to swim.

    But fortunately, I have the protection of the dark flame. The dark flame also met natural enemies. No matter how it burns and dissolves, it can''t completely deal with the jelly shrem.

    I was very difficult to swim in his body. At the moment, Bella seemed to have achieved her goal. Her clothes were gone. Nevertheless, I still looked at me with an evil smile. I was about to swim to her, but I was afraid.

    I almost spit out my breath, which almost suffocated me to death. I silently recited the heart clearing mantra in my heart, dispelled the impulse of all hormones, closed my eyes and held Bella, starting with her smooth and tender hands. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I took her, increased the degree of dark flame, and swam towards slim''s body. It took a lot of effort to save Bella from the shrem. Instead of being afraid, she held me tight¡° Hooligans! " Ruiya looked disgusted. She came over and put a dress on Bella. At this time, Yuli also came over and stared at Bella. Bella left obediently¡° Lord devil, hey hey, did you fall in love with me? " Before leaving, Bella asked¡° Follow my left hand and right hand in a slow motion? " I blurted out subconsciously. Then I found that I had said the wrong thing and quickly shook my head to leave Bella. This little blood clan really makes people''s blood boil¡° Is it good? Is it fun? Is it welfare? " I said coldly to federo and orsel. Fidro covered his eyes with his hands, but his fingers were always sewn, and orsel''s exaggerated nosebleed¡° Um. " Orsel wiped his nose and said¡° Special, hit it! What are you doing? " I picked up the long sword. Welfare has seen the farce. It''s enough. Don''t you hurry to clean up the Yin beast! My long sword released several blood moons, and these violent red sword Qi hit shrem and disappeared like a clay ox into the sea. Federo also kept attacking with his long sword, and orsel''s red spear was dancing. But these are not painful or itchy for the jelly. Is it really made of old leather shoes or cowhide? It''s really hard¡° Master, it''s hard to deal with. " Xiao Hong, who turned into a blood beast, said to me, isn''t this nonsense? I don''t know if it''s difficult to deal with, and you turned into a blood beast¡° Master, lend me strength! Let me destroy it! " As soon as I heard this, Xiao Hong took advantage of the fire. In that case, as long as I can deal with it, what if I give some blood! I quickly cut my finger. Before the blood fell to the ground, it turned into a small blood cell and flew towards the mouth of the blood beast. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 252

    After sucking my blood, Xiaohong''s body glowed with red light. This faint sense of power made him have some dangerous breath. I think he is, after all, the ancestor of the blood family, and the whole blood family is also thanks to him.

    If only some strength is restored, there will be such a sense of coercion. If it is completely restored. Xiaohong''s strength can be imagined.

    But every time I feed Xiaohong, I wonder, what''s wrong with my blood? Is it because I come from China, another world, another world that owns the original world tree. So is blood purer and more powerful than people in this different world?

    "Master, leave it to me. Master, move forward quickly! "

    Just when I was thinking, Xiaohong had fought with the clothes dissolving shrem. Shrem was like jelly. Ordinary attacks had no effect on it, and only a divine beast like Xiaohong could fight it.

    I nodded and gave it to Xiao Hong. There should be no problem.

    "Go!"

    I said to the people behind me that there should only be slym on the second floor. The next road should be very easy.

    Sure enough, as I expected, it was easy to walk on the next two floors, but the viscous liquid on the wall was very uncomfortable. This place has completely become shrem''s nest. Fortunately, it doesn''t reproduce asexually.

    "That''s the way to the third floor. The third floor is the greedy territory. "

    Linze pointed to the three stairs ahead and said to me.

    Gluttony? I remembered in my mind that I was in nyak. The first time we fought with Satan''s demon servant, there was indeed a demon who claimed to be greedy. It was the pig face like the second senior brother fighting with Gemini Lori. Some of it was like a butcher in the game. What''s more, he also used a bloody butcher''s knife.

    "Greedy... Er..."

    Fiola shivered when she heard the name. She should have thought of the unhappy fight before.

    "What''s the matter, fiora?"

    "Lord devil, that gluttonous man is really a pervert. He is ugly, and..."

    Fiola didn''t go on, she looked disgusted.

    "What greedy, what are you talking about? Is he also Satan''s servant? "

    Bald federo came up with a confused face, but his eyes were always aiming at fiola. Fiola''s clothes were dissolved because he was hit by the secretion of shrem. Now I put on a pink skirt given by lanstya, which can show her loveliness more than the previous black maid skirt.

    "Devil, we''d better hurry. After all, our time is limited. Satan said before sunset. If it''s late, the prince and the king''s daughter will... "

    Lanstya interrupted my conversation with fiola. She looked at me with a worried look.

    Indeed, I no longer hesitated to lead the people to the third floor. As soon as I stepped on the third floor, a bloody smell came to my face.

    If only the smell of blood is enough, there is still a stench in the smell of blood. It is the smell of rotten corpses, and unknown insects are flying on the platform.

    "Here, here..."

    This is a slaughterhouse! Different from the second floor, there are dried blood everywhere, and there are some fly like insects lying on the black blood.

    There are also bits and pieces of bones and meat on the ground. Some have been dried out and pasted on the ground.

    "In short, we should be careful and guard against the embankment at all times."

    I said to the crowd.

    "It''s a devil. Here and your demon king castle are completely two worlds. Compared with this, your castle is quite lovely... "

    Bald Ladybug federo suddenly looked at me and said affectionately. Although it was a compliment, it still shocked me, especially his eyes. Affectionately with praise.

    "Hum! Stupid humans. Our demon king is the first demon king in the world. You

    Fool devil, I''m not praising you. I''m just telling the truth, right. The truth! "

    Fiola stepped forward a few steps. She said discontentedly to the bald ladle, but she suddenly blushed as she said.

    "Hey, hey, of course I''m the first devil in the world... Be careful!"

    Before my words were finished, I looked at fiola and immediately filled my pupils with blood.

    Because behind her, a fat man looked like a second senior brother. In the shadow behind fiola, his pig face smiled evil and his butcher''s knife was held high.

    Too late to think too much, I flew to fiola, pulled fiola over, and then the long sword grid blocked the butcher of the second senior brother.

    "Hum hum, toy, you are my toy. Eat, eat all! "

    When greedy food saw that he was not hit, he stepped back and disappeared into the shadow, leaving only a joking voice.

    "Thank you, Lord devil."

    Fiora learned that I was trying to save her. She blushed and said to me.

    Bella saw this scene, she thought slightly, took the initiative to stand in the shadow and kept a distance from the people. This provoked the helplessness of Youli''s face. She grabbed her back with her little ear¡° Demon king, this pig demon haunts. We''d better leave quickly. " Lanstya patted the frightened fiola and whispered to me. Well, greed has been defined as a pig demon, but some are in line with his image¡° All staff keep the nearest distance and don''t leave the team. Let''s go! " I told the crowd. Because of the sudden attack of greedy food, we have become frightened birds. If there is no confrontation, this kind of sneak attack is very troublesome. Every step is extremely difficult. My scanning function has no effect here. I can only rely on the strengthened vision of the demon king''s armor. Plus the dark elf Youli, she also took on the investigation work of everyone¡° It''s right ahead. " Not long after walking, Linze pointed to a platform in front and said that there was an upward passage like the previous floors¡° It''s over. The smell here is really disgusting. " Reya gasped¡° I still can''t rest assured and be vigilant. I''ll go first and you''ll go last to protect everyone. " I frowned and looked at the stairs in front of me. I always felt that all this could not end so simply. Would this greedy food give up like this? Although I had some doubts in my heart, I still stepped up the steps and walked carefully. But just walked a few steps, suddenly "Dong!" A dull noise came from behind me. I hurried back and saw fiola, whom I had saved from greedy food, fell to the ground, and blood was seeping from his back. when! When did gluttony succeed! I tried my best to recall that it was the previous blow. The butcher''s knife was just a cover. He attacked fiola secretly¡° Fiora! " I hurried to her side and looked at fiola, who was held in Bella''s arms. There was a palm sized blood scar on her back. I didn''t know what attack it was¡° No toys can escape me, greedy palm! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 253

    While I was examining fiola''s wound, a greedy voice came from above his head. The toy in his mouth should be fiola.

    I subconsciously raised my head, greedy and leaped up the butcher''s knife in my hand. Until now, I can see that his right hand is holding the butcher''s knife, and there is a bloody hook on his left hand.

    At the moment, he jumped up, with a pig face and a joke. The butcher''s knife in his hand was about to swing and chop at fiola in front of me.

    At this moment, an inexplicable flame lit up in my heart. The seeds of anger had sprouted. I gripped the long sword in my hand and met greedy food.

    "Unforgivable, hurt my sister, unforgivable, unforgivable!"

    Bella, holding fiola, suddenly whispered. She looked a little strange.

    The blue short hair was windless, and her mouth was still muttering unforgivable. At the moment, her originally beautiful red eyes seemed to twinkle with cold, murderous cold.

    "Unforgivable!"

    Bella roared loudly. At this moment, the originally hidden blood family wings behind her were extended by her. She held a Black Dagger in her hand and rushed towards the greedy path. The speed was unimaginable.

    In an instant, only the sound of metal collision sounded, and the greedy mouth made a pleasant sound.

    "Happy, happy. This is the toy. The last game is not over. No toy can escape my palm, ah, ah! I must chop you up.

    Finally, in a mouthful of eating, recalling your painful expression, struggling and wailing. Toys, this is a toy! "

    Greedy words made my hair stand upright. I lifted the long sword in my hand and stabbed it straight towards greedy food. What I didn''t expect was that my hand was forcibly held by a warm little hand.

    "Lord devil, give it to us. He, this bastard, is our enemy!"

    It was no one else who held my hand. It was fiola who was originally lying in my arms. At this moment, fiola woke up. She obviously heard the greedy and arrogant abnormal words and saw her sister fighting with it.

    "Are you okay? No, you need a good rest! "

    I hurriedly pressed fiola, who tried to stand up from my arms. Although she was injured and woke up, she was still a little weak and her lips were white.

    "You Li, you go and help!"

    I hurried Yuli forward to help Bella.

    "Stop! This is our sister''s enemy! Blood Gemini is not a tool, let alone a toy! "

    Fiora shouted loudly.

    "Demon king..."

    Lanstya looked at fiola and shook her head at me.

    I can only sigh helplessly. Sometimes, some battles can only be completed by myself. This is a battle of dignity. No one is allowed to participate. I bet on the battle of dignity and pride.

    I know, I can''t persuade fiola. This is the battle of their two sisters. Maybe from the first World War of niak, greed is their heart knot.

    "In that case, here you are."

    I opened my finger and dropped the blood into fiola''s mouth. Xiao Hong, the ancestor of the blood family, loved my blood very much. He said he could help him recover from his injury. I think fiola, who is also a blood family, should also use this blood.

    Fiola didn''t refuse, the blood fell into her mouth, and her pale face was ruddy.

    Soon after, fiola stood up, her wings showed behind her, and a black sickle appeared in her hand.

    "Lord devil, you go quickly. If we can''t go back, please remember that the blood Gemini will always be your servant. "

    Fiola walked towards her sister who fought with greed without looking back, but her body stopped slightly when she said the last sentence.

    At this moment, a very complex emotion rushed into my heart.

    "Come on, we can''t stop it."

    Lanstya took my hand and she was afraid I would participate again.

    I nodded and left the Gemini fighting with greed with determination.

    The long stairs lead to the fourth floor, where there is darkness. Of course, there is endless darkness behind me, but there is an extra bright eye in the darkness.

    There are fighting Gemini.

    The fourth floor is very ordinary, without any smell and strange feeling.

    "Demon king, are all your servants like this?"

    Orsel only frowned after seeing the actions of Gemini. He didn''t speak until the fourth floor had traveled for a long time.

    I didn''t answer his words. Human beings don''t understand the demon family. In their eyes, the demon family is just killing and bloody. It is a demon without any emotion.

    "Sorry..."

    Othel said again.

    I still didn''t answer him, but I had some different feelings in my heart. If human beings have more contact with the demon family, they will find the simplicity and kindness of the demon family. I firmly believe it in my heart.

    "The fourth floor is a little different from before. It''s too quiet. After walking for a long time, there are no traps and Satan''s demon servants." Lanstya saw that I didn''t pay attention to orsel. For fear of embarrassment, she looked left and right and said. This waste, isn''t it good to be quiet? Do you have to have something to attack to be happy. It is already the fourth floor. On the first floor, Dawu is fighting with the pharmacist, on the second floor, Xiaohong is entangled with shrem, and on the third floor, there is the fatalistic battle between Gemini and greedy food. When I got here, I didn''t know how many floors there were, but my magic servant was only the demon savarinze and the dark elf Youli, and of course the goblin gangdamu¡° Linze, how many floors are there to reach the top? " I asked Linze¡° There are seven floors in the devil''s castle. Now it''s only the fourth floor. It''s said that this is the guard floor of the spiritual master. " Linze explained to me, psychic? I remember the one in nyak who said I was blind. The old grandson is really weird. His words can''t be answered at all. There are traps everywhere. However, if you don''t answer him, he is a waste and not afraid¡° Let''s go. The Whisperer has nothing to be afraid of. Remember, no matter what you hear, even if you scold you, you don''t answer! " Although it is not enough, I still ordered the people¡° What do you fear most? Say your fear, face him and say, "what''s the fear in your heart?" When I finished speaking to the people, suddenly in my ear, like a devil''s whisper, an ethereal voice came and whispered deeply into my body and mind. At this moment, my heart was beating violently, and my mind was blank. What was my fear? Was it the huge figure that the fear wearing a cloak once let me see¡° Yes, your fear, face him, face him! Fear, fear! " The whisper in my ear gradually accelerated, and my heart beat with it. It seemed that the huge figure was about to appear in front of me. As the huge figure became clearer and clearer, I could feel the fear in my heart¡° What are you doing, demon king? Why don''t you go? " While I was immersed in this wonderful feeling, lanstya''s voice caressed my heart like a spring breeze. Returning to God, I touched my forehead and it was full of fine sweat. This must be the trick of the spiritual master. It seems that he not only has the ability to make a fake come true. With this in mind, I quickly shouted and looked at the bald lads. As human beings, they should be more vulnerable to the influence of the spiritual master. Sure enough, as I expected, bald Ladybug and orsel''s eyes were blurred, and their bodies were trembling slightly¡° Not good! " I yelled, and then at this moment, another voice sounded with ridicule¡° The negative side of the negative side is the positive side, and the false false can also come true! "¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 254

    With the words of the second form in the master''s mouth, I stared at bald ladle and orsel, and an ominous premonition came to my heart.

    Bald Ladybug and orsel suddenly screamed at the moment when the Whisperer''s words fell.

    "Be careful! Don''t come forward! "

    I quickly shouted at the crowd. Lanstya looked at me and stepped back strangely.

    "What''s going on? Lord devil? What happened to this human? "

    Said Julie, looking at the bent bald Ladybug and orsel.

    "You didn''t have any strange feelings just now?"

    For a moment, I was a little strange. Is this kind of magic of the Whisperer useless to the demon family? They didn''t realize the strange feeling just now? Because although I am the demon king, in the end, it is only human beings who have obtained the demon king''s armor, so I will also be recruited?

    Youli, Shawei and Linze also shook their heads. Gangdamu looked back and forth at me and bald ladle strangely.

    "In short, this is the trick of the spiritual master. What''s coming?"

    I didn''t have time to explain too much, but I didn''t dare to rush forward. If bald lads and orsel in this state wake them up easily, no one can guarantee what will happen.

    "Demon king, you are blind."

    "You are so blind. My eyes, yes, I''m blind. "

    Just as I watched bald ladle and orsel warily, a voice sounded again. I was so focused that I was almost fooled by the spiritual teacher.

    Just then, the master came out of the darkness. He looked at me with a smile and gently pointed at bald ladle and orsel with his hand.

    The two people who were crying in pain suddenly raised their voices a lot. After a sharp cry, a mass of black gas came out of their bodies, and the black gas began to be just a mass.

    I looked at the black gas warily and guarded the Whisperer at the same time. What kind of thing would make the iron bladed ladle and veteran orsel so afraid.

    With the black gas coming out, bald ladle and orsel fell to the ground, and lanstya hurried to them.

    "It''s your fault. What did you do?"

    I asked the animator.

    "Language is the most beautiful thing in the world. Weak human beings usually only use her to express their feelings and thoughts. In fact, they don''t know that language is full of power. Incomparable power! "

    The Whisperer roared wildly. With the improvement of his voice, the black air began to change, and then became two men wearing different armor. They were all in heavy armor, one with a long sword and the other with a long gun.

    But from the appearance, they are both valiant human men. Bald lad and orsel are afraid of human beings!

    "Is it wonderful?"

    The spiritual master looked at two figures composed of black Qi and said with a smile.

    "Asshole!"

    With a roar, Yuli pulled out the long bow carried behind her, pulled the bow and arrow and pointed to the spiritual teacher.

    "Dark elf original sinner, do you really think that I only have the trick of pretending to be true? It''s just a kind of language called deception. "

    The speech master said coldly.

    At this moment, the two figures turned into black Qi, who were still, suddenly roared, raised their weapons and chopped away at lanstya nearest to them.

    I''m a little impatient in my heart. Such a distance seems to be unstoppable. At the moment, there are not only the shadow man but also the strange Whisperer. I thought the Whisperer would be fine as long as he didn''t talk to him. Now it seems that I''m so naive. There is not only one weird thing about him.

    "Save lanstya!"

    I roared. Ruiya moved, Shawei moved, even gangdamu and Linze moved, but such a distance is still very dangerous.

    Lanstya looked blankly at the shadow that was about to attack him and forgot to open the shield.

    My heart is beating wildly, and the mockery of the spiritual master in my ear is so harsh.

    "Dang!"

    A sound of metal collision sounded. The bald lad and orsel who had been lying on the ground stood up and blocked the attack of the dark shadow man with their weapons. Even if the black smoke turned into a human figure, were their weapons like real objects?

    Although they blocked the attack of the shadow people, they looked strange.

    "Master..."

    "Father..."

    Two different names rang out from their mouths, and I was surprised. The fear in their hearts was their own master and father!

    What a complex emotion this should be.

    "Interesting, interesting, devil, don''t you think the power of language is very interesting? Master and apprentice, father and son are interesting, interesting. "

    The Whisperer burst into laughter.

    "Asshole!"

    Before in nyak City, you Li had suffered enough from the battle with the spiritual master. Now you Li is obviously a little angry.

    After Youli scolded, the arrow in her hand shot at the soul Whisperer, and then immediately turned on the blackening. After transformation, Youli was powerful, and she walked directly towards the soul Whisperer¡° Do it! " Since lanstya is no longer in danger, Yuli also fought. Now I''d better solve these troubles as soon as possible, I said to the people¡° Stop it! Devil, this is my heart, this is my fear. I''ve been avoiding my fear. Now, I want to face him! " Bald Ladybug fidro looked at me and said faintly. The long sword in his hand was shining¡° Demon king, I don''t need your help. Father, you used to be the most afraid and fearful existence in my heart, but now you are no longer! " Othel shouted, and then the long gun stabbed the shadow in front of him¡° Lord devil, you are in a hurry. I''ll give this soul Whisperer bastard to me. I''ve suffered before. I''m the saint of the dark elves. You Li, the original sinner, won''t just forget it! " Youli also smiled and said to me that there were countless golden lights around her. These light blades flew crazy towards the spiritual master. It can be said that the spiritual master just said a few words in his mouth. These light blades either disappeared directly or went towards Youli''s attack. Although I am a little worried, I believe in my magic servant, you Li¡° Devil, let''s go. You Li is right. We have to hurry. " Lanstya frowned at the fighting crowd and then sighed¡° I feel more and more that Sam wants to be one-on-one with me, but it''s good. Why am I not? " As I said, I passed the three men in the battle. As I guessed, the Whisperer didn''t mean to stop me. Walking up the steps to the fifth floor, I looked back at the three fighting. They noticed my sight and smiled at me. No more hesitation, I took this step, hidden in the fifth layer of darkness, what kind of danger is waiting for me... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 255

    On the fifth floor of Satan castle, there is a very different landscape from before. If you insist, it is more like an armory.

    There are scattered mechanical parts and gears everywhere, and the air is filled with the smell of engine oil.

    Gangdamu likes to make some mecha inventions on weekdays. I once thought he was an alien in this strange world, but I didn''t know until I came here that there were the same aliens as him.

    "Linze, where is this place?"

    I asked Linze.

    "Lord devil, I once heard that there was a mysterious Puppet Master in Satan''s castle. Before, this was the place of the headless knight. There were no mechanical parts. Maybe it''s the last time you killed the headless knight, this place has become his territory. "

    Linze said to me with a look of memory.

    Puppet Master? Is it different from GANGDA wood? Who controls the puppet? Can cold Machinery give life?

    "Hum, puppet master! That''s evil. I''m the first to disagree. Machines have souls. They are not willing to be slaves. Operating machinery is simply treacherous! "

    After hearing the puppet master, gangdamu said discontentedly, does gangdamu have such feelings for machines?

    "What makes you say that they are not willing to use it for me? You hairless goblin! "

    I was just about to speak when a cold, emotionless voice like a robot came out of a meal of mechanical parts from a distance.

    "Asshole! You have no hair! I this is, I this is! I''m goblin! Not a dwarf goblin! "

    Just big wood roared, and the mecha he drove also made a clicking sound.

    "Watch out!"

    At the moment when the mechanical parts made a sound, I quickly shouted to the people that this must be the puppet master.

    Just as my voice fell, the pile of machinery like waste parts suddenly assembled. A human shaped magic doll was born in an instant. It moved its stiff limbs and twisted its head in an extremely exaggerated way.

    "Mechanical parts have souls? Goblins without hair! I tell you, machinery has no soul. Even if it does, it is the soul I give! Ah, the new mecha seems to want, I seem to want! "

    The puppet said to the mecha just driven by big wood, with a harsh voice.

    "Asshole! This is my little GANGDA wood! No one can take it! "

    I just wanted to stop Gundam from being impulsive, but this bald goblin still couldn''t stand the stimulation of the puppet''s language and rushed towards the puppet with Gundam No. 1.

    "This..."

    Lanstya stared at all this and always felt that the duel was funny.

    "Lord devil, you go. I''ll teach this guy who doesn''t respect machinery a good lesson! Also, I am the great goblin! I have hair. Look at the charming pink hair! "

    Gangdamu roared angrily. With his roar, the mecha mechanical arm he drove hit the ground heavily, and the floor shook. The magic puppet also giggled and attacked gangdamu.

    "Come on, give it to this place. I mean, goblin, I''m relieved."

    I said to the people that there are only two demons and two goddesses following me now.

    With the deepening of Satan castle, a sense of danger also follows. Think about his men, there are only the first and second demons left now. Will they appear?

    If the first demon added the world snake YeMeng and the second demon showed them here, how should I fight it? Their strength is obviously much stronger than me and even Satan.

    "Demon king, why is something wrong with your look?"

    Lanstya saw my mind and said to me when he just stepped on the sixth floor.

    The sixth floor is very ordinary, without any decoration, but a large platform with a winding staircase in the deep of the platform.

    "No, nothing. Just a little worried. "

    I smiled at lanstya.

    "No!"

    Suddenly Ruiya roared, and in an instant her golden gun was in her hand.

    "What''s the matter?"

    I also subconsciously pulled out the long sword behind me, and Linze and Shawei also held the whip in their hands at the same time.

    "Sister Ruiya, what did you find?"

    Lanstya also asked warily, and a magic wand with white light on the top appeared in her hand.

    "It''s the smell of sister fenriel."

    Ruiya frowned back.

    "Finriel?"

    I whispered, fenril, the demon wolf, fenril, the sister of the snake of the world.

    "Roar!"

    Suddenly a roar came out from the depths of the platform, and a white figure flashed out. The figure was very fast and attacked us.

    That''s fenril who turned into a demon wolf! Ruiya looked puzzled and blocked the attack of the giant wolf with her long gun. The giant wolf missed and fell to the ground, shouting at the people. Her wolf eyes were full of violence, and her expression was extremely ferocious¡° Sister fenril, what''s the matter with you? It''s my hunting goddess Ruiya! " Ruiya put down her golden spear and jumped at the evil wolf. Her mouth called urgently¡° No! Come back, Rhea! " I hurried forward and grabbed Ruiya, but I was still a step slow after all. Ruiya who rushed in front of the evil wolf got fenrier''s response, a sharp tooth like response. Fenril''s sharp teeth stabbed Ruiya''s forearm. Ruiya screamed with pain, but she still tried to hold the irritable fenril¡° Reya, calm down! Sister finriel is not right now. She, she is a little similar to that time! " Lanstya hurried forward. She shouted as she walked. At that time? What lanstya said made me care very much. Does it mean the war of God at the beginning? The war in which the world snake yemengjia bewitched the evil wolf and caused irreparable mistakes¡° Wake up, sister fenriel. Wake up. You can''t make any more mistakes. You can''t. I beg you, wake up! " Ruiya suddenly sank to the ground, and her mouth cried out in despair. The only response to her was fenril''s roar. Seeing that fenriel was about to attack Ruiya again, Ruiya still sat on the ground motionless, and lanstya''s speed obviously couldn''t catch up. I hastened to increase my speed and rescued Ruiya from fenril''s sharp teeth at the critical moment¡° You let go of me, demon king. She is my sister. I want to wake her up! " The rescued Ruiya didn''t thank me, but said to me fiercely¡° Sister fenriel, this time, I won''t let you make mistakes again! " Ruiya broke away from me. She waved a golden spear in one hand and returned to her hand. She walked slowly to fenlil with a firm look of regret... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 256

    With a firm look, Ruiya met fenril, the demon wolf who was obviously wrong. One God and one wolf fought together like this.

    "Demon king, what should we do? How can we help!"

    Lanstya asked with concern.

    I''m also worried about how to help. Besides, will Ruiya let us help? Everyone has his own battle, fighting for different beliefs or to protect the beauty of his heart. Such a battle is often not allowed for anyone to participate. This is a battle of glory.

    "Come on, we can''t help them. What''s more, I think sister finriel will wake up, won''t she? "

    I asked lanstya, who frowned, but sighed, and then followed me up the stairs to the last floor.

    "Lord devil, if I have such a fight one day, I hope you can give me a chance to fight for dignity."

    Shawei suddenly thought of behind her. She looked at me and said with a heavy heart.

    I know that the battle in her mouth refers to the battle with Satan. Satan, the young patriarch of the chaos clan, has maimed too many demons. It also led to the destruction of the demon family.

    But savvy can''t beat Satan at all, not to mention that Satan and I also have unspeakable hatred.

    I didn''t speak. I couldn''t answer the battle.

    Savvy looked at me and didn''t speak again. Maybe she guessed my answer.

    The steps leading to the seventh floor are very easy without any resistance. At the moment, the sun should be setting outside the castle. I don''t know whether those miscellaneous fish of Satan fought with my magic soldiers.

    The seventh floor is completely different from the previous floors. Here is a magnificent hall. There is a throne in the hall. On the throne, Satan sits there with his head tilted.

    Two men and a woman were tied in front of him.

    When I saw this, my heart pulled. Although this man and woman were wearing a hood, I knew in my heart that they were really the prince and the king''s daughter.

    "Look who''s here. It''s the devil in the distance."

    When Satan saw me, he said with some contempt. At this moment, Satan gave me a very different feeling from before. Although I recognized that Satan was strong before, his IQ was close to negative. Now, a different feeling came to my heart.

    When savvy and Linze saw Satan, their bodies trembled slightly.

    "And the lovely demons are really unpopular."

    Satan continued.

    At the moment when his words were just spoken, the bodies of the two bound people obviously trembled, and they didn''t know whether they were excited or worried.

    "Let them go. Your purpose is, isn''t it?"

    I looked at Satan, and the different Satan said.

    "My purpose? Ha ha, maybe it''s you or not. Who knows? "

    Satan stepped down from the throne and walked around the prince and his daughter.

    "You want them? Well, the sun didn''t set. You did it. "

    Satan looked at the scenery outside the platform and said that through the window, he could see that a bloody setting sun in the distance was about to fall down the west mountain.

    Satan pushed the prince and the king''s daughter forward heavily. The prince and the king''s daughter stumbled a few steps and nearly fell. I hurried forward and helped them. Took off their hoods.

    The prince''s handsome face appeared in front of me. He just smiled at me. The king''s daughter looked tired, but she still couldn''t hide her surprise and excitement.

    "I know you will come back, demon king."

    The king''s daughter said with a smile. At this moment, she seemed to take on a new look, which made the prince a little unhappy.

    I shook my head. I can''t get married. It just increases loneliness.

    After handing them over to lanstya, I faced Satan again and stared at him.

    "Satan, you bastard! I want to avenge the whole family! "

    Before I spoke, Linze couldn''t bear it. She roared madly in her mouth.

    "Stand back, Linze."

    I roared in a serious tone. Because the current Satan gives me a strange feeling. I can''t act rashly until I know his purpose.

    After listening to my words, savvy hurriedly pulled Linze, who was a little excited.

    "Come on, your purpose."

    I spoke slowly towards Satan.

    When I finished speaking, Satan, who was originally laughing, looked dignified in a moment. He looked at me and then recovered his laughing appearance.

    "The purpose, of course, is to fight with you, and then decide who is the real devil."

    Satan squinted and said with a smile. For a moment, I think this is not Satan''s purpose at all.

    "In that case, let''s fight."

    Satan didn''t say his purpose. I know that if he doesn''t say it now, maybe I won''t know what he wants to do until it''s finished. The purpose of deliberately taking the king''s daughter and the prince to lead me here.

    "Ha ha, just like me!" Satan smiled and fully extended the bat wings behind him, which is no less than my wings, showing his identity, the identity of chaos family! I actually look like him. I have thought about the relationship between the early demon king and the chaos family many times. Is the demon king''s armor made after the chaos family, or is the chaos family born because of the ability of the demon king''s armor. Everything is a mystery, but for a moment I felt that Satan might know something. He was stupid before, but now he has changed. Is it true that he was pretending to be crazy before? So what''s his purpose? Is it avoidance? Indeed, sometimes, a fool will be inconspicuous and will not let people guard against it, so he can know more things¡° Fight with me, you are still in a daze! The devil of the situation! " Satan roared. He had no weapons in his hand, but he held a green flame in his hand, which was somewhat similar to my dark flame. Satan''s roar woke me up. I quickly spread my wings and fled back. Although I felt that the flame was somewhat similar to the dark flame, I still didn''t dare to be too careless. As my distance was opened, the dark flame was summoned outside my body to form a shield composed of dark flame. Satan laughed wildly. He attacked me again, and his hand came straight to my chest. Although he is unarmed, he still makes me feel dangerous. The long sword in his hand is like a silver dragon. Such an unawakened long sword has blocked Satan''s attack claws countless times. His hand can compete with my long sword¡° Your strength is not enough! Don''t you know what bad luck the world will face? " Satan roared in his mouth. The wings behind him obviously changed, and the devil pattern on his body also changed. A furious energy, green energy, flew towards me from the palm of his hand. The speed of this violent ability was unimaginable. In an instant, it passed through my shield composed of dark flame. He hit me in the chest. At this moment, a mouthful of blood vomited out¡° Devil! " Lanstya, savy, Linze and the king''s daughter roared with concern. They ran to me in a hurry¡° All step down, this is a duel belonging to the demon king! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 257

    Satan''s flame hit through my dark flame shield and hit me in the chest. It was destined to be a fierce battle.

    I covered my injured chest. It was already flesh and blood. Thanks to the gift of my world tree, the wound healed much faster.

    But the blood loss still made me feel weak.

    At the moment, I''m a little embarrassed. Since my proud dark flame was easily broken by Satan, how can I fight it? Do I really have a chance to win this doomed battle of the devil king?

    After I stopped lanstya and Savi who tried to come forward, I pointed my long sword at Satan.

    "Good, you are so strong that you can stop my blow."

    Satan smiled and looked at his palm. That''s where the green energy was released. Now calm down. Let me have a very strange feeling. The green energy is very like my dark flame, and my dark flame also comes out of my palm.

    Isn''t it! But murphysa is teaching me the real way to use the dark flame! That is to change the form and release it like an energy cannon?

    "You know what? False demon king, you don''t deserve to have dark flame! "

    In Satan''s palm, a green beating flame suddenly appeared. It was the dark flame. The flame from the underworld jumped in his hand, much stronger than mine.

    My heart is beating wildly. What is Satan''s purpose and why he did it!

    "Oh? What do you mean, your dark flame is stronger than mine? "

    While talking to him, I slowly gathered the dark flame in my palm and suppressed the dark flame that was about to emerge from my palm. These obedient dark flames that were about to appear in my palm became violent because of my suppression.

    This is really a very violent energy. The dark flame radiates the power that makes my master afraid. It''s wrong! My previous usage was wrong. The strongest of dark flame is not burning, but like this!

    "Then try it!"

    As I spoke, the dark flame of my palm could no longer be suppressed. I pushed it flat with one palm and shot at Satan.

    With the exit of the dark flame, at this moment, he rushed out manically, turned into a green energy group, and shot at Satan very fast.

    Satan''s eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth floated, and his faint smile was mysterious.

    He didn''t speak. The wide wings behind him suddenly wrapped himself. The dark flame energy group hit his wings and exploded in an instant.

    "Boom!"

    This sound surprised me. I thought that even if the manic energy hit him, it was only a few points higher than the attack such as blood moon cry, but this result surprised me. If the other party was not Satan, he didn''t have such strong defensive wings. I believe the other party is dead now.

    Rao is so, Satan''s wings are still a little broken.

    "Interesting, you have a strong understanding. However, it''s not enough. Since you have learned my dark flame, let''s try this! "

    Satan laughed wildly, proudly and violently.

    With his smile, a long red sword appeared on his hand, which radiated an extraordinary light and an invisible threat.

    "Swords have souls!"

    Satan looked at me and said with deep meaning.

    Then he suddenly disappeared, "no!" I hurried back and cut the long sword in my hand towards the void in front of me.

    "The reaction was quick, but it was wrong!"

    Behind me came Satan''s laughter, and then his long sword stabbed me in the back.

    At this moment, a chill is coming.

    I quickly dodged sideways and tried to use my wings to block Satan''s attack. In a panic, I still let Satan hit my shoulder, and blood flowed on my shoulder.

    Sure enough, it''s hard to deal with. I always thought that Satan was a real fool. Even if he had strength, he was arrogant. But I didn''t expect that I found that Satan seemed to be hiding something when I fought with him now.

    Suddenly, the wound on my shoulder felt warm, and a golden light appeared on me. This is lanstya''s defense shield!

    "What an annoying God, it was and is!"

    Satan looked at lanstya. Now lanstya was holding a staff in his hand and looked cold.

    In front of her were Linze and Ruiya. The king''s daughter also held the scissors in her hand. They glared at Satan, and the whip in her hand was held tightly.

    Satan turned his attention to the four of them. At the moment, I was a little worried. This duel was not that I thought I could pick Satan alone. It was precisely because I knew I couldn''t fight, so I didn''t want lanstya to intervene.

    The four of us are not opponents at all, not to mention Satan''s "not enough, not enough, not enough" hidden in the dark. That''s all you can do? "

    Satan easily blocked it, he said sarcastically.

    "If it''s not enough, add a few points!"

    I roared, the blood in my body rolled, and my consciousness gradually blurred. There was only one idea in my heart, that is to kill Satan... With this strange feeling, I felt that my strength had increased a lot. I stabbed with a long sword, blocked by Satan, punched with my left hand, and punched Satan. Maybe it was the sudden fist that made Satan unable to respond. He was hit to the ground by me. I roared and held the smiling Satan up in the air. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 258

    I flew into the air with Satan in my arms and hit the ground hard.

    The floor of Satan castle is very hard. Because anger occupies my heart, I have no battle rules at the moment. The most primitive way of fighting is the most enjoyable, fist and impact.

    With my actions, the floor was bombarded out of a pit, but this strength has not disappeared.

    Satan, who stood in front of me, could only passively protect his body with his wings because the impact was not over.

    "Die!"

    "Die!"

    I roared. Can I still call me now? Anger occupied my consciousness, like a real demon.

    Layer after layer of impact, the pain has been forgotten by me.

    On the sixth floor, the battle between Ruiya and white wolf fenril continued.

    On the fifth floor, gangdamu fought with the puppet master, and his mecha was broken.

    On the fourth floor, Youli is fighting with the spiritual master. Youli''s expression is so terrible. Have fidro and othel defeated their fears?

    Third floor, Gemini and gluttony.

    On the second floor, Xiaohong, the ancestor of the blood clan, and shrem, the strange biological clothes melting crazy devil.

    On the first floor, Dawu was still trembling, pharmacist.

    It was not until the first floor was opened that the impact stopped. Satan and I fell heavily on the ground. At this moment, my consciousness recovered, followed by a sense of pain.

    Now Satan and I are on the lower floor of the devil''s castle, which is a huge underground cave.

    Now Satan fell to the ground, and his wings protected him. It didn''t seem to matter.

    Ignoring the pain of my body, I quickly picked up the long sword that fell nearby and stabbed it at Satan lying on the ground.

    But things are far from as simple as I thought. When my long sword was about to stab Satan, he suddenly opened his eyes lying on the ground, and his wings suddenly slapped and shot my long sword to the ground.

    "Cough, interesting. The power you showed just now may not belong to you at all!"

    Satan stood up from the ground and said faintly.

    "Why do you hide yourself? What are you afraid of?"

    I picked up the sword, stood opposite Satan and said.

    "Sometimes a fool can know many things that others don''t know. After all, no one will guard against a fool. Isn''t it? "

    Satan looked at me and said with deep meaning.

    Sure enough, Satan has been hiding himself and his strength. This is the real conspirator.

    "There are too many things you are not qualified to know. Or, you are not qualified now. "

    Satan stroked the long sword in his hand, and the red sword made a buzzing sound in response to him.

    "That''s not how your sword works."

    When Satan finished speaking, he suddenly disappeared again. When he appeared again, he was already in front of me.

    My heart is bad, and my body is exhausted during the fall due to the anger just now. Although I have the demon king''s armor and the seeds of the world tree to help me recover, it is not enough.

    Satan''s long sword is very fast. I block it. I don''t know how many rounds there are. My tiger''s mouth hurts.

    "Your sword, the soul is not awake!"

    Satan said with regret.

    Just as his voice fell, the red sword in his hand seemed to appear the shadow of a furious red monster.

    A huge impact pushed me out very far.

    I fell heavily to the ground. Is this the soul in the weapon? But it''s not over yet. Satan attacked me again.

    His long sword hit my throat.

    "I can kill you anytime I want."

    Satan''s voice was heavy and sad.

    "You shouldn''t have accepted the gift from our family! Get up! "

    Satan moved the sword over my throat. He roared, with anger.

    I was surprised by what he said. Did the family gift in his mouth refer to the demon king''s armor?

    Sure enough, the early demon king had an unspeakable relationship with the chaos family.

    "You don''t need to look at me like that. I said, defeat me. I can tell you everything. I won''t kill you this time because you are related to my chaotic family.

    Next time, it won''t be like this. Little devil. "

    Satan looked at me and laughed.

    At this moment, the anger in my heart climbed again and almost occupied my heart. I quickly suppressed the anger.

    "Well, you may have only one chance!"

    I roared, even if I could not defeat, but my will could not lose.

    "The blood moon cries!"

    After blessing various attributes, I released blood moon to Satan and cried.

    "That''s not enough."

    Satan smiled and defeated my sword spirit with his long sword.

    "No, that may be enough!" After releasing the blood moon cry, I quickly increased the speed and approached Satan again. While he defeated the sword Qi, the long sword in his hand stabbed him in the chest¡° The idea is good, but it''s not enough. " Satan smiled, stepped back a few steps and wrapped his whole body with dark flame. His dark flame was a little stronger than mine, and the dark flame shield could not be broken at all¡° Heaven double cross cut! " Attacks, violent attacks, attacks with dark flame and sword Qi can''t defeat the dark flame in front of him¡° Maybe I shouldn''t expect anything from you. " Satan sighed and disappeared again. Then my back cooled. I looked down. There was a small sword tip in my chest, a red sword tip. The pain follows¡° Give up. You''re not the one I''m looking for. You''re not qualified to save this broken world. " My consciousness gradually blurred, leaving only Satan''s unknown words¡° Who are you? " When I opened my eyes again, a cold, indistinguishable voice sounded in my ear¡° Who are you? " The voice asked again. This is a grassland. There is a light mass in front of me, which can''t be seen directly. This sound comes from it. But who am I¡° I don''t know. " I replied blankly¡° Strange answer, the answer I heard for the first time. "¡° So who are you? " The light asked again¡° Me? I don''t know. " My mind is in a mess. Who am I and who is he¡° Strange humans. Why are you here? " I still can''t answer. Whenever I want to remember, my head hurts. There was an itchy feeling in the chest, and then it turned into pain, heart rending pain. As if something was trying to get out of my chest¡° Ah! " I roared. I watched a green bud drill out of my chest. It grew crazily, and then it grew into a branch in my chest, a sword branch¡° What''s that? Familiar feeling. " The light group looked at the branches and said, my head hurts more at this moment. Some things are about to be awakened, but I still can''t remember. The branches continued to grow and slowly connected to the light mass. At the moment of touching the light, all memories poured into my mind like running water¡° You''re awake. " I said faintly to the light¡° Well, do you know who you are "" me? Of course I am -- the devil! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 259

    The sword of victory awakened, many memories poured into my mind, and everything in the past flashed in my mind like a slide.

    That was the first time I met lanstya, and that was the first time I saved Julie; I was fighting with the forest banshee, I went to the soul City, and I fell into the altar of the blood clan.

    I am me, I am the brave, Anle, and I am also the demon king!

    The dazzling light radiated from my side and bounced off Satan trying to get close to me.

    He fell heavily on the ground and soon stood up and looked at me coldly.

    At this moment, I hold my sword of victory. The long sword after awakening fades the light I disguised with blue and reveals his original color. This is an ancient and simple long sword. A long white sword with a brown handle like a branch.

    The powerful energy flows in the sword body, and my consciousness seems to be connected with the long sword. As long as I read it, he will get rid of it and fly to Satan in front of me.

    My chest is also recovering rapidly. The wound pierced by Satan can''t feel any pain now.

    "He woke up."

    Satan covered his chest and said plainly.

    "Yes, he awakened. Wake up with the anger of killing you! "

    I didn''t even look at Satan. I waved my long sword in the air for a few times. It was full of power and the sudden sword technique in my mind.

    "Tie!"

    I inserted my sword into the soil and burst into a drink.

    The sword soul responded. At this moment, I felt that this long sword could not be called a sword, but a weapon. A device with supreme ability.

    With the cry of my words, the sword soul responded. The hilt of the sword trembled, which was very slight but full of energy.

    The earth trembled in response to my long sword. With the awakening of the long sword, the original gift of the world tree was awakened at this moment. To be exact, the response is not the long sword, but the gift ability of my world tree.

    It''s just that his carrier is a long sword.

    The sword trembled, but Satan just stood and looked at me coldly, without any panic. His eyes were complicated and he shook his head slightly.

    At this time, the trembling earth stopped shaking and suddenly drilled countless plant roots from Satan''s side. Satan''s original dull look recovered at this moment, and he disappeared in place again.

    I looked at all this with a sneer. I didn''t expect such constraints to work on Satan.

    I stood where I was, pulled out my long sword and swept forward.

    "Dang!"

    With a crisp sound, Satan appeared in front of me. He blocked my attack with the red long sword grid in his hand.

    But this was not the sword of victory before, but Satan was shocked and flew away.

    With his landing, the roots of the riots in the soil stretched out again, tightly binding Satan in place.

    This is the root of the tree of the world. I believe Satan can''t get rid of it at all.

    "You lost."

    Satan looked at me and didn''t speak any more. He looked relieved.

    "The blood moon cries."

    With the opening of my words, the light flickered on the long sword. How powerful will the awakened blood moon be? I want to make sure.

    "Boom!"

    With a sound, the ground of Satan''s Castle shook and dust and smoke rose.

    I was surprised in my heart. It was really a powerful force.

    Soon, the dust and smoke dissipated, and Satan''s Pizza looked at me strangely.

    And there was a huge pit with no bottom around him.

    "Why didn''t you kill me?"

    Satan''s mouth rose slightly. He looked at me and said.

    "You know better than I do. Come on, there won''t be anyone here. Even God can''t hear the dialogue here. "

    Since my duel with him, he, who was originally a fool, has shown wisdom beyond ordinary people. He taught me how to use the real dark flame and deliberately angered me. Under his calculation, we came here. There''s no one here. Before that, he had no intention of killing.

    When he knew that I could not awaken the weapon, there was a killing heart at that time, but later. After I woke up, he was so lonely and even had a death seeking mentality. All this kind of things, tell me, but he has the purpose and plan to pretend to be stupid and deliberately make me stronger.

    And he is a chaotic people, so close to my demonization, how can I not want to know the secrets he knows.

    Now, I am no longer the devil who is led by the nose by the gods. I want to explore the secrets of the world by myself. I want to save the world in my own way before the end of the day.

    Thinking of this, I waved lightly. The rhizome of the world tree that originally bound Satan loosened Satan. The rhizome wriggled around me and him. Soon, the rhizome formed a ball to wrap me and Satan in it.

    "Say it, for a man who has pretended to be a fool for thousands of years. Now is a good opportunity for you to express yourself. " I stroked the roots around me and said to Satan, these spaces surrounded by the roots of the world tree, even God should not think of listening. As for the demon king armor system in my mind, I also have a sword soul to tightly close it¡° You are smarter than I thought, but your strength is too weak. But now, maybe you can do what I can''t do. " Satan sighed, shook his head and said. Then he took out a small wine bag from his arms. After a big drink, he bared his teeth and shouted good. After drinking the wine, he sat on the ground without image and handed me the wine bag¡° It''s natural that I''m smart. Don''t flatter me. Now there''s wine. Let''s tell your story. Your second uncle, I want to listen to it. " I took the wine and said after a big drink¡° To be exact, you may really be my second uncle, no, even a higher generation. " But he was not angry. He just smiled and then looked at me and said seriously. His words made me look black. Do you still recognize the second uncle? How embarrassing¡° I am a chaotic family, born in the underworld. The underworld, before the fall of the God, was the residence of the God. No one knows where chaos comes from, but I know. Because I met him when I was a child -- the first demon king. " Satan ignored my embarrassment. He took the wine from my hand, drank it and said¡° Wait, what are you talking about! The first demon king! " I was surprised. Indeed, I still had countless ties with the early generation¡° Yes, the creator of the demon king''s armor. And the first demon in your mouth. And he is probably the ancestor of the chaos family! " Satan threw away the dry wine bag and looked at me seriously. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 260

    When Satan said the ancestor of chaos, his face showed a look of memory.

    The ancestor of chaos? I repeatedly thought about Satan''s words in my heart. Who was the first demon king? He had done those things. He seemed to be my lingering nightmare. He was everywhere. Even now I have separated everything from the control of the gods.

    But I still can''t escape the early demon king. It seems that he has designed everything and is waiting for me to discover and explore everything.

    "That was when I was very young and lived in the dark earth."

    Satan didn''t care about my face, he continued. In order not to interrupt his words, I sat on the ground and listened carefully.

    "No one knows how long the underworld had existed at that time, and no one knows that the underworld was once the home of gods. Chaos family naturally exists, but this existence is somewhat special.

    In the hands of many demons, the chaos family has always been different. We live in the dark earth, but we are not controlled by the demon. "

    Satan recalled.

    "Wait, who is the devil you''re talking about!"

    When he said this, I couldn''t help asking.

    Is this demon the master in the mouth of those black cloaks, my nightmare, the huge figure I once saw in the fear world.

    "I don''t know what that devil looks like. I just know that he is the master of the underworld. We chaotic people are not popular with the masters of the netherworld. The suppression and fighting are going on all the time. "

    Satan shook his head and said.

    "When I remember, I only remember endless torture. Every day, our chaotic family is fighting with those dark demons in the dark earth. Those demons will never die. Even if they break their head, they will turn into black gas and live again.

    We have been living in despair. We curse the people of the underworld and the ancestors who came here. But this did not break our backbone. We still prove the glory of chaos with blood. "

    Satan breathed a sigh of relief, picked up the empty wine bag and shook helplessly.

    "I will never forget that day. That day was the day when my grandfather died in the war. That day was the day when my father was overwhelmed and bowed his head to the owner of the netherworld for the life options of his people.

    I don''t hate my father. Sometimes, glory is really not as important as life.

    And that day, the day I met that man. "

    Satan calmed his mind. His face was ruddy. He should have remembered something.

    "That day, when I was young, I held my grandfather''s body and cried. My father went to the owner of the netherworld and knelt down with the whole family in front of the owner of the netherworld. The glory of the chaotic family was like fallen leaves. But I didn''t forget my grandfather''s words. My father didn''t blame me for being rude. He just shook his head and left.

    Then I cried and fell asleep. When I woke up, I lay down with a man in armor. Do you know who he is? "

    Satan said to me with a smile.

    "Yes, he is the first demon king in your mouth.

    It was my first and last contact with him. Although he was wearing cold armor, his arms were very warm. He stroked my head and gently warned me not to cry.

    Then he began to apologize to me, saying that he should not create us or leave us. "

    Satan sighed.

    "With these, you conclude that he is your ancestor?"

    I couldn''t help asking, just a few words, as for? Was Satan a fool then? Crying silly?

    "No, look at this."

    Satan stood up, pointed to the magic pattern on his body and said to me.

    "Before I met him, I had no magic pattern! As the grandson of the patriarch, am I ridiculous without magic patterns? "

    "I''m really a waste."

    Satan burst into laughter.

    "You mean, your magic pattern!?"

    I hurriedly asked.

    "Yes, I can''t be demonized without magic patterns. I''m weak like a human child.

    It''s him. He painted magic patterns on my body with his own blood. At first, I didn''t understand his behavior until the end of the magic pattern and the abundant power came into my body. I didn''t understand that what this man might say was true.

    He created me, created the real chaotic family of me! "

    "And later, he told me that my magic pattern represents life!"

    Satan said excitedly.

    Simple words surprised me. The first generation could draw magic patterns on others! What a terrible power it is.

    "I still remember what he said when he finished drawing my magic pattern.

    The man looked at the underworld like hell, shook his head, whispered, ''I don''t blame you for forgetting, live.'' "

    "Later, my father became the master of the underworld, and we became his help to avoid a disaster of genocide.

    When my father asked me about the magic pattern, I had to pretend to be stupid, but I didn''t think it took so long. " Satan shook his head and smiled bitterly¡° Later, I looked for something about the man. But I got nothing, but I know something about the dark earth master. He tried to corrupt the tree of the world and destroy the whole world. Destroy the world I love, destroy his world. Finally, the owner of the underworld sent us to the Asian nation, which secretly corrupted the tree of the world. The Asian world was destroyed and we came here. The day I came here, and the day my family was destroyed, I knew that my father was killed by him. But I don''t blame him. I understand that when the proud chaotic family chooses to surrender, we are no longer his children. " When Satan talked about his father''s death, he still had some loss on his face¡° Then why did you torture Linze! " Although I know about Satan and the entanglement with the early generation, the demons almost destroyed the family because of them, and he tortured Linze¡° Do you think if I really hated the demons, Linze would be alive now? Will she be a virgin? When I came to this world, when the first generation killed my father, I wanted to recognize him. But I felt the breath of the owner of the netherworld. He has been watching me. The first and second demons will be his running dogs! That bastard! Under such circumstances, I can only protect Linze like this! " Satan said bitterly that his words are indeed somewhat reasonable. Yes, under such circumstances, it is very difficult to protect. Especially when he''s still pretending to be stupid¡° So, what is your purpose now? " I asked Satan¡° Purpose? I have completed my mission. I can''t save the world. I am also his people, but you are much better than me. Maybe he finally chose you. I''m tired, but the world needs you. You were so fragile before, but with my inspiration, now try to be strong. " Said Satan with a smile¡° Hey, what is Mian Mian? At least I have awakened the soul of weapons, okay! "¡° Ha ha, yes, the world needs to be careful! " Satan was just halfway through his words when he suddenly frowned and pushed me aside. At this moment, I had a feeling of panic, and a dangerous breath devoured me crazily¡° Cunning dog, Kaka. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have died our translation

 Chapter 261

    The blood bloomed like flowers, and the corners of Satan''s mouth overflowed with blood.

    The laughter didn''t stop. All this happened so suddenly that I was stunned.

    "Go!"

    Satan shouted eagerly, and his voice pulled me back from my amazement.

    Behind Satan, a huge invisible figure stood, and a long sword in his hand pierced Satan''s chest. Completely pierced, the long sword is almost as wide as Satan''s chest.

    Satan endured the pain. He roared, the veins on his forehead burst, and an angry look occupied his face.

    "Go!"

    Satan roared again and made a fierce effort to press back the sword stabbed into his chest. The blood was like a fountain, and the hot blood blurred my eyes.

    "Leave here, the world needs you. I did what I should do for the chaos family! Live for my ancestors! "

    Satan pushed me aside fiercely, and then held my broken body with a long black sword in his hand.

    In the darkness, in the red darkness, Satan''s figure is so clear that it is deeply reflected in my mind.

    To live, the world needs me. Will I use this reason to escape? This huge figure and exaggerated long sword are my nightmare in fear. Can I still escape at the moment?

    I picked up the long sword. After awakening, the long sword sang and echoed me, as if I had met an enemy I hadn''t seen for many years. Was he also singing?

    I stabbed a huge figure, a nightmare in my fear.

    But just as I was about to attack the owner of the dark earth, a long black sword stood in front of me.

    "I, I know what you''re thinking! But now, it''s not the time for you to fight him! This world, this world

    He needs you! "

    Satan, covered with blood, roared madly, and his eyes were red with blood.

    "Cunning mouse, none of you can escape, die!"

    The huge figure, the huge long sword in the hands of the owner of the underworld, attacked me and Satan again.

    At the moment, Satan just smiled at me.

    "Don''t feel guilty, just because he chose you."

    There was a bright smile on Satan''s face. Then he waved one palm, a whirlwind, and the frenzied force attacked me hard towards the top of the huge pit.

    "Farewell, my strange old friend. I really want to play with you again. "

    As I am rising, Satan''s voice echoes in my heart. At this moment, it hurts.

    "Let go of me! Satan! "

    I roared, but no matter how I broke away, I couldn''t escape the whirlwind. Is this the strength of Satan? Should he be an intermediate or advanced demon king?

    Below, Satan, covered with blood, has fought with the master of the underworld, which is destined to be a war without victory.

    My body is still rising. All this is so sudden that I forget my anger and my face is only warm.

    I know, even if I participate in this battle at the moment, will the outcome be rewritten? With my only junior demon king, can I fight with the dark earth master who once gave the gods a headache?

    Gradually I gave up the struggle, Satan, the young patriarch of the chaotic family. I once thought it was a bad demon family, but he still had his own justice. What he did was to choose a suitable successor for the early demon king. He guided me, developed me, and even gave his life for me.

    He is the demon king. Although some of his men are full of evil, he is not human. His heart must be different if it is not our people. Satan''s starting point is good. He is for the world, and the world is not only human beings.

    From this point of view, can the demon clan really be called a demon? Or is it more appropriate to use the Asian race that the gods once said? Asian people, Asian people, I always feel that sometimes, some Asian people are more pure than humans, and their colored glasses need to be removed.

    When I landed, it was on the first floor. Dawson''s white skeleton had colorful colors and some obvious holes. On the other side, the pharmacist had fallen to the ground.

    "Devil, devil king? The sound of "bang, whew, Duang" just now, and then you did a big pit? How did you get from top to bottom? "

    Dawu saw me and he hurried over. At the moment, Dawu limped very funny.

    I didn''t answer his words, because there were bursts of explosions underground at the moment. I don''t know the owner of the dark earth, the real demon king who I feared the first demon king had fought. The nightmare in my heart, how he came to this world.

    But anyway, this is not the time to gossip. You can escape if you have to.

    As Satan said, it''s not the time to fight him. I need to be strong enough to defeat him and save the world.

    At this time, on the platform on the second floor, "Dong Dong" footsteps sounded.

    I quickly grasped the long sword in my hand, and Dawu stood beside me. As the footsteps approached, I saw that they were my magic servants, including lanstya. Ruiya held the comatose fenril, dragged by Li and savvy like a pool of soft mud, federo and veteran orsel, the prince and the king''s daughter looked relaxed when they saw me. Only at this moment did I know that it was over. When they saw me, they breathed a sigh of relief and ran towards me with a look of joy¡° Lord devil, Satan, who is the devil? " Linze said when she saw me¡° Linze! " I roared, which made Linze obviously stunned. She looked at me timidly¡° Remember, Satan is dead. The hatred between the chaos family and the demon family has disappeared from today, and he saved our lives. " I realized that I was a little too emotional, and then sighed¡° He? Satan? " Savvy asked puzzled. I didn''t continue to answer her questions. Many of these things can''t be said¡° In short, get out of here first. It''s not safe here. " In this way, I took the people who broke into the magic tower and left the brilliant Satan castle. Behind me, Satan''s castle is still roaring, with explosions and collapses in front of me. I know that soon, Satan and his brilliant castle will completely disappear in this barren desert¡° Devil, they''re coming. " When stepping out of Satan castle, lanstya suddenly frowned and said to me. Naturally, I know who they are in her mouth. The master of the underworld is fighting with Satan below. Those who called him master in his black cloak would not miss this opportunity¡° Fight! " I stood still. If I were the master of the underworld, I couldn''t defeat it, but I was happy to fight with the master''s dog, not to mention who my anger should lean to¡° Xiao Hong! Take them away. " I yelled at the tired little red¡° Master, you? You want to fight alone? And who are they? " Xiao Hong hurriedly persuaded me¡° Xiao Hong! Take orders! " I roared again. My voice was very loud, which surprised my evil servants¡° Listen to the demon king. He has the purpose and reason to do so. " Lanstya also yelled at Xiao Hong. As her words shouted out, the evil servants who wanted to stop talking completely stopped asking questions¡° Be careful. " Lanstya just said so, and then turned over little red''s back¡° Lord devil... "You Li and Gemini looked at me and said with a worried look. I didn''t speak, just stood there and watched my demon servants and soldiers retreat towards nyak''s city. Not far away, there were some black clouds in the sky. I knew they were coming. At this moment, I stroked the sword of victory after awakening and looked at the direction of black clouds with a smile. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 262

    This world, this world about to be destroyed. All things happen like a script, mechanically and step by step. I always have a feeling that everything I experience has been arranged by someone. Like a string puppet, I walk with the gods or the early demon king. They gave me a planned route. They made me a demon king and guided me to save my servants. In this process, I gradually wake up. I want to jump out of this originally established route. And now it was those black cloaks I jumped out that responded quickly. They immediately turned into black clouds and flew towards the sky¡° Offend the devil and want to run? It''s not that easy! Forbidden land -- bind, kill! " I tried my best to pull out the long sword inserted into the earth. With my long sword breaking through the earth, there are countless vines like sharp thorns, which are the roots of the tree of the world. I call this move a forbidden place. The world is made up of the tree of the world. His vines are all over the world. But now I can only control the range of dozens of miles, but this is enough. Enough to form a taboo land, in this land, I can call God! These rhizomes are very fast, like a long green gun, stabbing at those black cloaks. Whenever these roots pierced into the bodies of those black cloaks, they would explode, and a mass of black gas filled around me. There was no cry of despair, no cry of pain, and the whole battlefield was eerie and frightening. I have no time to pay attention to these black cloaks like miscellaneous fish. At the moment, I only have two figures in the black fog that I have been thinking about for a long time - fear and plague. Fear mysteriously disappeared in place when my vine attacked the miscellaneous fish behind him. At the moment, only the plague looked at me disdainfully¡° Plague, all over the earth! Wail -- ares! " The plague attacked me, and the dagger in his hand turned into a green long sword, called the long sword of Ares, the source of the plague. It''s hard to say if I won before, but today, I woke up the long sword and learned the real usage of Ming Yan. How can I lose! I dodged the plague sources that were constantly released towards me. In fact, I didn''t need to escape at all. The dark flame was almost the bane of these plague poison gases¡° How! How could this happen! These plagues are useless to you! " I passed through the poison gas of the plague and came to him. The plague roared in horror¡° Die! "¡° Although I don''t know how you become so strong, it''s hard to say if you fight alone. But don''t forget, we are two! " The fear of the plague disappeared in an instant. He said to me calmly, and then gave a loud drink. Then the poison gas transformed by Ares, the source of the plague, completely wrapped me to resist the attack of the plague. The plague itself turned into a black gas and moved away not far away. At this moment, a sense of danger hit me. Don''t even think about it. There must be that haunting fear behind me¡° I''m finally hooked. Don''t forget, this is my territory. " I turned my head, looked at the fear of stabbing me with a dagger, smiled and said¡° Forbidden land, kill! " With my roar, under the fear, a green vine broke through the earth. The speed was so fast that the fear had no time to respond. He stabbed my dagger and stopped in the air. He looked at me with frightened eyes, "how, how! Master, save me! " Fear screamed, and then turned into a black gas. How could I make the same mistake again after a loss. I pushed with one hand, and a dark flame went towards the black gas that escaped quickly. The dark flame enveloped the black air, and bursts of heartbreaking wails came from the black air. I know that fear is the real death. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 263

    The death of fear, the arrest of plague, all these are developing in the way I expected.

    When I came to the plague, his dead face looked flustered for the first time.

    "You, what are you doing! My Lord will not forgive you. The world will be destroyed and my Lord will come. Obedience is your only way. "

    The panic of the plague was replaced by an arrogant look. I don''t know what kind of idea made him believe his master in this situation.

    "Your master? At the moment, I only need a sword to get you back where you should go. "

    I pointed my sword at the throat of the plague.

    "You have no right to refuse and answer my question."

    With my voice, the vines around the plague tightened again, which made the plague howl in pain.

    "Why doesn''t your master come directly?"

    I asked coldly.

    "Do you think I will betray my master?"

    Said the plague with great backbone.

    The corners of my mouth are full of smiles and backbone. Even villains will have backbone?

    I stabbed the long sword in my hand into the body of the plague without warning. There was no blood flowing out, but the black gas floated out of the wound of the plague.

    At this moment, the dark flame penetrated into his body, and the dark flame from the dark earth angrily devoured the plague.

    "I said, I said!"

    The howl of pain was very harsh, and the voice of tearing heart and lungs came from the mouth of the plague. He begged for mercy.

    "Because of the demon king, the first demon king! He seriously injured the master, and the master was not healed! Without power to invade, we can only slowly erode the tree of the world! "

    Master, master, he has been calling us. We look forward to, look forward to the arrival of the master!

    This day will be soon, soon! "

    "Who is your master? Is it called the master of the underworld? "

    I asked again.

    "My master was, was God!"

    When the plague stopped crying out in pain, he suddenly said positively.

    "What, God?"

    I roared inconceivably, the master of the underworld, who tried to destroy the world, was once a god! There is nothing more surprising than this.

    "Make it clear! Why gods! And about the war between the gods! What the hell happened! "

    I shouted without reason, and suddenly a smile appeared on my plague dead face, which made people tremble.

    Not far away, an angry hiss sounded.

    "Hehe, it seems that you lost."

    The plague did not answer my words. He just looked at the distance.

    There, a red dragon is flapping its wings! I was suddenly surprised. The red dragon, the dragon egg stolen by fear, hatched!

    The cry of the Dragon broke through the sky. He flew towards me and the plague very fast, with huge wings and a howling wind.

    I have no time to think. This must be the companion of the plague. Since I can''t ask anything. Then you still have to kill the plague!

    With this in mind, I stabbed the long sword in my hand into the throat of the plague, but at the moment when the long sword was just close to the throat of the plague, I couldn''t move any more.

    "Well, it can be over. The first battle, let''s say it''s five to five. "

    A man with narrow eyes suddenly appeared and said kindly to me.

    This man is the snake of the world.

    The dragon also landed at this moment. Sitting on the back of the dragon was the man who had destroyed the world. His name was rain.

    "What a coincidence, little devil."

    The rain smiled at me.

    I quickly took back my long sword, stepped back and distanced myself from him.

    Especially this dragon, I promised his mother to protect them, but I didn''t.

    Now is not the time to think about saving the dragon, because I am dying.

    "Should I welcome you, Satan''s servants? Which master are you going to save now? "

    I laughed at the two first and second evil servants named Satan, who were actually the servants of the nether master.

    "Interesting, interesting, it''s really a bad choice."

    The snake of the world, YeMeng Jia smiled happily.

    "However, it doesn''t seem that you should consider!"

    His tone became cold again, but for a moment, his body disappeared. The secret in my heart is bad, even in my field, where I am all over the roots of the tree of the world. I still can''t catch his speed, but I can feel it slightly. There is a dangerous smell behind me.

    "Dang."

    I quickly turned around and blocked his attack with the long sword in my hand. Yemenga was a little surprised on his face, but he still smiled.

    "You''ve grown up and stronger than before. But, useless! "¡° Go with peace of mind. You''re not wrong, but you shouldn''t stand in front of our Lord. Just don''t stop chaos and fear! " At this moment, yemengjia made me feel different. He said calmly. He didn''t have any weapons in his hand, but it scared me more than holding a steel knife. In the final analysis, there was too much disparity in strength. Yemengjia smiled. His body was gradually different. An illusory snake shadow suddenly appeared behind him! Is this his real body¡° I have given you enough respect. This is my noumenon! " Jemengad opened his eyes. His eyes were like snakes. There were yellow pupils in his black eyes. A snake hissed in my ear, and the whole sky was gray, with black clouds pressing down low. I can''t breathe because of the heavy pressure. I can only watch this huge illusory snake shadow attack me. Everything seems to be blurred. Is this the real power? The huge snake shadow pressed on my head. My voice was sweet and a mouthful of blood gushed out¡° Devil! "¡° Lord devil! " Different voices sounded in my ears. In front of me appeared one figure after another. They were lanstya, Youli and bald ladybug. Is this an illusion¡° Come on, retreat! I can''t resist it for long! " Lanstya''s voice rang, and a golden defensive shield appeared outside my body¡° Come on, take, take your demon king away! Wow... "Lanstya''s voice came over. She said in a hurry and vomited a mouthful of blood. She, are they really here? I woke up. I had some anger in my heart and warned them of danger again and again, but they came here after all¡° Who told you to come! " I roared angrily¡° There''s not much time left. Let''s go! " Lanstya still had blood on her mouth. She frowned and her face was rarely serious¡° I am the demon king. You must obey my orders. Leave. " I shouted coldly at Julie and them. Then he galloped towards lanstya and hugged lanstya, who was holding a golden staff. Lanstya had a bitter smile on the corners of her mouth¡° No, no, none of you ran away. " Yemenga gave a strange smile. The unreal snake on my head pressed down on me again. Lanstya''s legs softened and I held her in my arms. Then he hugged her and me with his wings behind him¡° No, no, I think they can run. " When I was in despair, suddenly a somewhat arrogant voice sounded... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 264

    Although the real incarnation of the serpent of yemenggad was just an illusory illusion, it was a bit more terrible than the real giant snake. Just when my mouth was pressed and spitting blood was no longer difficult to support, an arrogant voice sounded.

    "No, no, I think they can run."

    The voice was lazy and arrogant, and it sounded familiar. But for a moment and a half, I was pressed by the virtual shadow of the giant snake. I didn''t have time to think about who this man was.

    "Let''s go. I don''t like such things."

    The master of the voice said again. As soon as his voice fell, the virtual shadow of the giant snake that almost took my life dissipated like a soap bubble.

    "Hum."

    Yemengjia snorted coldly, and the original squint opened warily at the moment. The pupil like a snake stared at my back.

    "Old and immortal, long time no see."

    Yemengad said so, with kindness and hostility in his tone.

    "Oh, ha ha, thanks for your clothes. But I won''t be killed by you like your father. "

    The master of the voice walked in front of me. Now I see that this is an old man, an arrogant old man.

    He was wearing a white suit and his hair was a little gray. If he met him in the street, he would only treat him as an ordinary old man.

    "Yo, the little devil is doing well recently. Look at the red light on your face. "

    The old man looked at yemenggade and said to me with a smile.

    "Sir, I think you need sulfuric acid eye drops. Special, this is blood! "

    I said angrily. Although I knew that the old man saved me, his words still made me very unhappy.

    "But who are you? I haven''t seen you."

    When I said this, lanstya came over behind me and stared at the old man.

    "Why did you come!"

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    "He''s dying, and me!"

    The old man choked on lanstya''s words.

    "Lanstya, you should be more respectful, although they say that the old man likes to lie in front of the car and do some exercise. But not all, you have to respect the old! "

    I said with some dissatisfaction.

    "It''s all right. I''m the biggest in terms of position and she''s older than me in terms of seniority."

    The old man hurried out and played a round game.

    I looked at lanstya and wondered what would make her generation older than the old man. Is the private life of these gods so complicated.

    "I say old and immortal. You seem to look down on me."

    While I was chatting with the old man one by one, yemengjia said coldly in the distance.

    With his words, there was an illusory snake shadow wandering around him. Even the rain, which had not moved much, was angry at the moment. Seems ready to do it.

    "I''m old, and it''s not my time. But, snake, do you really want to fight me? "

    The old man looked at yemenggad and said calmly. I silently raised my thumb to the old man in my heart. This is the real pretending force.

    The old man saw that yemengad didn''t speak. He took a step in the direction of yemengad.

    This step coincides with the vibration of Satan castle. I can''t tell if the castle is collapsing or if this step makes the castle collapse.

    "I haven''t moved my muscles and bones for a long time. The times have changed. We, the old people in your mouth, also want to have a good rest. But it''s good to exercise occasionally. "

    The old man stood still, and a weapon that could not tell whether it was a long gun or a long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The weapon seemed to be composed of lightning. Lightning moves in a measured way, violent and dignified.

    "Ha ha, dear Zeus, your temper is as bad as ever. So goodbye, when the master really comes. I hope you can witness all this, all this destruction. "

    After looking at the old man, yemenggad narrowed his eyes again. He smiled and said to the old man, and then disappeared in place.

    With the disappearance of yemengad, I was relieved. Finally saved, the old man is really strong.

    "I said, old man, your name is Zeus. It''s really strong. wait? Zeus? Zeus universe! You are my old man! Old man, pay me back! "

    When I realized that the old man in front of me was, the anger in my heart involuntarily climbed to the limit.

    "Cough, as an employee of Zeus universe company, you are the proud son of heaven. Money is nothing but an external thing. Young man, you still have a long way to go and your mood is not enough. How can I entrust you with the task of saving the world? "

    Zeus said with some regret.

    "Then you can save it. Aren''t you awesome? Why did you kill the snake just now. And why did you deliberately let them go? "

    I said carelessly, after seeing the power of Zeus, I suddenly felt that saving the world didn''t seem to need me. But when I finished talking and looked at Zeus, his face was a little different. Just when I was surprised, he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood¡° I''m fine, hehe. This is normal. Men always vomit once or twice a month. " When Zeus finished this sentence, he fell heavily to the ground¡° Not good! " Lanstya and Rhea roared and hurriedly picked up Zeus¡° Get out of here! " Lanstya roared anxiously. Nyak City, in the city. I didn''t worry about whether the netherworld master''s part would kill Satan, nor did I go to pursue yemenggad and rain in the way of death. When Zeus fell, I understood that he was just holding on. With anxiety and concern, I rode Xiaohong and took the people back to the city. Fidro and othel set up the king''s daughter and son, and my demon servants returned to the camp to rest. Now, outside a house, Zeus was lying inside¡° Zeus, what happened to him? " I asked lanstya with a sad face¡° The divine power is exhausted. Maybe there was a battle before coming to save us. " Lanstya looked at me and sighed. The divine power dried up, I whispered. The world is about to be destroyed, but what happened will embarrass Zeus on the first day¡° Sister lanstya, Zeus is awake. " Riya''s face was no less worried than any of us. When I entered the room, Zeus seemed to be a few years old, and he was no longer the arrogant old man. Will God decline¡° Devil, no, it seems more appropriate to call you easy. " When Zeus saw me coming, he sat up from the bed and motioned me to sit by the bed¡° Anle, I''m sorry to drag you into a chaotic world. You could have enjoyed a peaceful life like others. But we have no choice. You are the most suitable person and the person closest to him. "¡° Anle, as you can see, the world is coming to an end. We gods have also paid for our stupidity. I can''t protect the world, only you now. " Zeus looked at me and said calmly. His words make me care a lot. The person closest to him should be the first generation¡° Zeus, I don''t regret getting on the pirate ship of your gods, but you need to tell me something. Who is our enemy and what kind of past will lead to today''s destruction. " I looked at Zeus and said¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 265

    Weak Zeus was like an old man of mankind. When he said this, he still looked lonely.

    But his words, like a drop of water in a cold day, fell on my heart. The man who destroyed the world was Zeus''s brother!

    "What are you talking about!"

    I was a little angry. I knew these gods were unreliable guys, but the people who destroyed the world had such a relationship with Zeus. How can I not be angry.

    "It''s my brother."

    Zeus repeated it again. There was unspeakable pain in his words.

    "You go out first. There are some things you need to know."

    Zeus sat up straight and waved to lanstya and Rhea.

    "Brother, are you sure you want to say?"

    Lanstya walked to Zeus with a worried face and said.

    "Wait! Wait, lanstya, this? You? "

    I was shocked that lanstya called the old man Zeus''s brother?

    "Ah? What''s wrong? I said I was older than him! "

    Lanstya asked me in some surprise. I hurried to look at Zeus when he nodded. I smiled helplessly. God is unreliable.

    Lanstya looked at Zeus with loving eyes like a big sister, and then got up and left.

    "Come on, what''s going on? Does your God have anything reliable? "

    I watched them both go out of the room. At the moment, my goose bumps are still all over my body.

    "That''s a story from a long time ago. Do you have the patience to listen?"

    Zeus looked at me and said seriously.

    I nodded and sat opposite Zeus. Now I have been recognized by the gods. Are they willing to share some secrets with me?

    Zeus smiled at me and began to tell some old stories

    What is the world like? No one knows that it was in the distant past. So far away that no one can remember his age, or there is no age at all.

    There are three clans living in three directions of the world. They are somewhat similar in appearance, but they are also different. Skin color, pupils and hair.

    They call themselves: Western Titan, northern ASA and Eastern cochlea.

    They live in different directions. The environment has created different civilizations. They have different customs and lifestyles, but they have the same behavior. There is an endless search for the origin of the world.

    So one day, it may be the guidance of the dark, or the guidance of existence older than them.

    They came to the same place, which is the center of the world.

    Here, a towering giant tree is visible to the naked eye. They can''t see his branches, let alone his roots.

    "Ah, the world is a tree."

    The leaders of the three clans thought so.

    They have different languages, but this does not prevent them from kneeling together to pray and express their respect in front of the tree of the world.

    Here, they found a seed, a seed destined to bring bad luck.

    The seeds are bland, quietly suspended in the air, emitting a faint soft white light, warm and comfortable.

    The leaders of the three clans studied the seeds, and they told their guesses in a language that the other could not understand.

    But when they passed the seeds to each other, the seeds accidentally fell to the ground. The change began at this moment

    The seeds falling to the ground beat like life. In an instant, the world lost its light and darkness enveloped the whole world.

    The heads of the three clans knelt down and read forgiveness.

    The darkness did not last long. Soon the world brightened up again, and a door appeared where the seeds had fallen.

    A black swirling door.

    Human error lies in the exploration of the unknown. A peaceful life will always be destroyed by curiosity. We are like living on an island in a dark river. Any trip to the sea will make us lost in the sea of death.

    But curiosity made the chiefs of the three clans take this step, and they took a small number of people into the door.

    The three clans in the stepping gate witnessed the birth of a world, a towering giant tree, its branches formed the sky, and its roots were the land.

    So, the world of the original gods was born

    The three clans in the beginner''s door have gained supreme power, which is enough to destroy heaven and earth.

    But they also lost the power to return to the original world again. Since the door was closed, even if they can destroy heaven and earth, they who call themselves gods can''t find a way to return to the original world.

    So they set their eyes on the center of the seed world. There was some speculation in their hearts.

    In order to confirm whether the world tree of the world will have seeds again, the three clans meet to guard the world tree in turn.

    After a long time, the tree of the world really gave birth to a seed.. And destruction begins on this day. The first boundary, the Western clan, the Olympus mountains, is in a solemn hall¡° Brother, the second world belongs to Odin. Haven''t they agreed? We have the first world, and then if the second world tree has more seeds, it will belong to the female cochlea of the Oriental clan. " A boy in a white robe said to a boy a few years older than him¡° Zeus, I don''t need you to talk. " The older boy scolded the boy named Zeus¡° But if you do this, you are simply waging war! "¡° shut up! You who killed your father, how dare you talk about war with me! "¡° It''s just, father, father, he wants to swallow us! " Zeus had a chill in his eyes¡° Enough! This has always been your nonsense! If it weren''t for those old people who mostly fell into eternal sleep, you would have been stabbed to death by a magic gun. I don''t need you to say anything at all. Don''t forget that the leader of the Titans is me Hades! " The older boy slapped the seat, and he roared angrily. Zeus retreated with lingering fear. He was still afraid of his brother Hades in his heart. The Athar Protoss in the north, in the temples¡° Hades, you have a good idea. But how can I trust you? " A handsome looking man with long fingers was knocking on the table in front of him¡° Rocky, what do you think? Isn''t bewitching your best? What''s more, your father... "Hades, you know, I don''t want to hear his name. He has paid for his folly. Of course, I can consider what you said. After all, we ASAS also need to change blood like you Titans. " Rocky squinted at Hades with only a crack in his eyes¡° Your brother, the boy named Zeus, killed his father? So how does your new patriarch feel? " Rocky smiled at Hades and said¡° It''s very comfortable. You can try it. " Hades looked at Rocky coldly and said¡° By the way, Hades, I like your plan very much, but what about the old directors of the cochlear clan in the east? " Rocky asked hastily when he saw Hades get up¡° Don''t worry, they were too busy to care about us at that time. " Hades turned his head and gave rocky a meaningful smile. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 266

    The first world, Nuwa clan, WA palace.

    "Your Majesty Nuwa, they don''t seem to find the real reason why the door is blocked."

    A very beautiful girl respectfully said to a woman with white yarn on her face in front of her, and her tone was full of respect.

    "I know."

    "Yes, madam."

    "But, madam, you used it to fill the sacred stone leading to the original world, although it was perfectly integrated with the door. But one of them has been loose recently. "

    The girl hurried to say when she saw the woman''s flat tone.

    "Hum, loose? It doesn''t matter. No one can return to the original world through this door without the Dharma of the Buddha. ASAS and titans are all wrong. I''m doing it for their good! Xiaobai, you can step down. "

    The girl respectfully replied yes and withdrew from the palace. She knew her master very well, although he was still calm in his tone. But even so, the girl still heard the uneasiness hidden in her master''s tone.

    "Is it loose? What the hell are you playing? We are all wrong, the seeds of the world tree will only bring disaster, and this divine power is not a nightmare for the original world. I sealed the door with my life''s mana, but I didn''t want you to disturb the world... "

    Seeing the girl walking away, the woman lifted her veil and looked into the distance. Her face under her frown was still dignified and beautiful. There was a feeling that people wanted to worship, but behind the woman was a long snake tail.

    Within the Titans, the Olympus mountains.

    In a palace on the top of the mountain, a smiling man gently hit the armrest of the seat with his fingers.

    "Is it about to start? The seeds of the first world are finally coming. How will the world be rewritten? "

    The man is Hades. He looks forward to looking at the distance

    In the ASAS, there are temples.

    A man with an ox horn helmet sat on the throne. Beside him stood a smiling young man with a scepter with an unknown gem on the top.

    "Brother Odin, according to the divine word, the seed of the first world will appear today. We agreed that this seed belonged to my Athar Protoss. Brother, would you like to check it now? "

    The man with the scepter smiled, and his face was full of hypocritical respect.

    "My brother rocky, somehow, I always have an ominous feeling. Maybe it''s better to give this seed to the Titans first. After all, we have plenty of time. The formation and management of a new world is always very laborious. "

    Odin looked at rocky and said.

    "Brother, your idea seems a little negative. This seed is a world. Only my great ASAR Protoss patriarch, Lord Odin, can you control it! Titans? They are just a group of clowns who only know how to reproduce! Cochlear women? Those stubborn old die hards who keep saying that they are bent on seeking Tao for the sake of ordinary people, how can they be qualified to have a world! "

    Rocky suddenly walked up to Odin, and his tone was a little unhappy.

    "Brother, maybe, maybe I don''t think well."

    Odin saw something strange in Rocky''s eyes. It was an indescribable obsession, a look more eager for power than him.

    The first world, Nuwa clan, the corner of heaven.

    The mysterious woman with a veil stood here. She frowned and looked carefully at the nothingness in front of her.

    After thinking for a long time, she stretched her hand into the air. With the action of her green white fingers, the nothingness in front of her suddenly rippled, and the colorful stones appeared.

    But one of them is obviously missing a corner.

    "When we came to this world, ASAS and Titans thought the door closed automatically, but they didn''t realize that the door was just hidden. But this is good, so we can''t go back to the original world, where human beings can live without threat. gods? Even the gods will have darkness in their hearts, and there will be disaster if there is darkness.

    However, I used the stones condensed by my life-long spell to strengthen the hiding of the door and even block the communication between the two worlds, but now how can there be a sudden lack? And what is missing? Why can''t I feel it?

    The original world will not change. Is it here? "

    The woman murmured.

    "No!"

    Suddenly she roared. With her roar, a ripple suddenly appeared at her feet, and the stone cracked

    The first world, the tree of the world.

    When the original tree of the world gave birth to seeds, the seeds formed a boundary, which was called the first boundary.

    In the first world, there were ASAS, Titans and Oriental Nuwa clans.

    At this moment, in front of the world tree in the first world, a seed that is not yet complete is floating. Odin, the patriarch of ASA and Hades, the patriarch of Titan, are standing in front of the seed.

    "Congratulations, Odin, the great Athar Protoss. You will be the master of the second world. "

    Hades said to Odin with a smile on his face.

    "Hades, the new patriarch of the Titans, thank you for your blessing. This king will build a perfect world. " Odin pestled the ground with his scepter and replied politely¡° I don''t know why the female cochlea lady of the female cochlea clan didn''t come. This seed is about to form. The king also wants to witness the birth of the new world with her. " Odin looked around for a week. Except for his ASA people, he was the Titan of Hades, and there was no oriental cochlear clan. Moreover, the number of Titans is obviously much higher than that of taasa. The female cochlear clan members are too obvious. Most of them are human faced snakes. Even if they can change, they still choose this shape. It seems that only in this way can we give full play to our divine power¡° Those old die hards? There may be something in their family. " Hades played with his weapon. It was a black double fork. At first glance, it was very ordinary. But everyone who was hurt by him knows the power of this weapon¡° What''s going on in the family? " Odin followed his eyebrows, and he stared at Hades¡° Hades, you seem to be hiding something from me. " Odin thought for a moment and looked at the seed that was about to take shape. He couldn''t help but say¡° Hades? Odin, although you are my elder, I should respect you. But I want you to call me Lord Hades. " Hades narrowed his eyes and said unkindly to Odin. At this moment, Odin burst into laughter. He held the brown horn helmet on his head. The weapon in his hand, a very humble spear, was mercilessly inserted into the ground¡° Hades, you are really different from those sleeping old guys in your family. The female cochlea clan can''t come here. You must have done it? What is your purpose? " Odin said coldly, his words were filled with divine power, and the voice that he blurted out at random echoed in the ears of ASAS and Titans present like thunder¡° Odin, is that your attitude towards my Titan patriarch? What is the relationship between Nuwa clan and our Titan clan! Are you here to plead guilty? " Hades responded to Odin''s voice. With his roar, Odin''s voice disappeared as if it didn''t exist¡° Well, calm down. Brother, this is not the time to get angry with the ASA people. The seeds are about to form. As for Hades''s purpose? I can tell you. " Rocky, with a scepter in his hand, walked between them with a smile. He pointed to the seed that was about to form and said to Odin. When his words fell, a violent neighing rose to the sky. A huge snake shadow enveloped the seeds of the tree of the world. At the same time, a white light pours on Odin like lightning... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 267

    A white light sped towards Odin. At this moment, the whole world seemed to freeze. Only the smile of Hades and the strange arc of Rocky''s mouth.

    All this happened so suddenly that Odin, the patriarch of the Athar Protoss, known as the God King, had no time to respond.

    The white light finally fell on him. Until this moment, people could see it clearly. The white light is a giant wolf with snow-white fur.

    What is completely inconsistent with the hair is its big mouth.

    "Fenriel, my child. Why are you so, cough... "

    Odin spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Odin''s face was not shocked at all. He stroked the White Wolf''s head with doting eyes.

    The White Wolf trampled Odin under his feet and then roared. No one can tell whether the roar came from anger or sadness.

    This roar was also a declaration of war. At this moment, the whole aSAH Protoss moved.

    This is true divine anger

    "Rocky! You bastard! "

    Countless roars came from the four sides. They quickly surrounded rocky. They blamed rocky. They blamed fenril. They could not understand why the gods under the throne would do so.

    Some people hurried to Odin, who was trampled by white wolf finriel.

    The scene was chaotic.

    "Odin, the God King of the ASAS, that''s all!"

    Hades looked at all this coldly, and his tone was full of contempt.

    "Odin, you are called the king of ASA? Can''t you hide? "

    At the moment, Odin is held in his arms by a man holding a war hammer. The people of ASAR protoss have surrounded the White Wolf and rocky.

    "Cough, Hades, you!"

    "King Odin, please stop talking. You need a rest! "

    The man holding a silver hammer surrounded by lightning whispered to Odin.

    "Hades, you''ve been planning for a long time, haven''t you!? And you, rocky, my brother, why did you do this! "

    The Warhammer man delivered Odin to the people beside him. He roared angrily holding the Warhammer.

    "Ha ha, Thor, you are still too young! Why did you do that? I told you.

    Of course, for chaos and the new order of the protoss! "

    Hades kept smiling at Thor with the hammer in his hand. On the contrary, rocky said with a strange smile first.

    "But you are the ASAR Protoss. Have you forgotten the glory of our family! My brother and your child -- fenril. What the hell did you do to her! "

    Thor couldn''t help it anymore. He shouted hysterically at rocky.

    "Hum, what did you do? It''s just kidding children. Thor, don''t you find such a scene interesting? As a Protoss of ASA, you want to fight against your brother me, and then you talk about glory with me? "

    Rocky squinted at Thor, and the meaning of teasing was self-evident.

    Just as Thor wanted to speak, the illusory snake shadow above the fully formed seed became clearer and clearer.

    "No! Seeds! "

    I don''t know who roared, which led everyone''s attention to the seeds of the world tree.

    "No! His purpose is seed! "

    Thor had a hammer in his hand.

    "Protect the seeds of the tree of the world. This is the seed belonging to my aSAH Protoss! Even if the God King falls, we should protect the seeds! This is the glory of the Athar clan! "

    "For the ASAS!"

    In an instant, the whole battlefield was boiling again. The roar covered the sentence in the weak Odin''s mouth. I think I can treat

    Thor couldn''t bear it any more. The lightning on the surface of the hammer in his hand was popping and jumping, and his unbearable anger was about to burn.

    Thor moved. There was lightning like a silver dragon on his hammer, forming a field full of charge around him.

    He flew to the seed very fast, "drink!" Thor roared violently, and the hammer in his hand hit the snake shadow heavily.

    "It''s not that simple."

    Just as Thor''s hammer was about to hit the snake shadow, a man with a mocking face appeared in front of Thor. It was Hades.

    Hades welcomed the double fork in his hand to the Warhammer. The surface of the double fork was covered with black light. At this moment, black and white collided, and the manic energy was visible to the naked eye, rippling the whole battlefield.

    "Chaos, here we go."

    Hades stood in front of the snake shadow. He pointed his double fork at Thor. With him was the roar of white wolf finriel.

    The war started at this moment

    The Athar Protoss clashed with the Titans led by Hades. This was a war between gods. Different energies collided on the whole battlefield, enough to overturn the energy of heaven, earth and mountains and rivers.

    The ASAS faced not only the Titans, but also the traitors Loki and fenril. This was a war doomed to failure, but the ASAS had to do so for glory. Odin lying on the ground had blood on his mouth, and his heart was dripping blood. When he looked at Thor who was fighting hard, at the scene of the traitor Loki with a mocking smile and his spoiled little white wolf fenrier biting with his people, as the God King of ASAR Protoss, he was lamenting and angry. It wouldn''t matter if he was bitten by fenril alone, but I don''t know what means Hades used. Odin could not mobilize the divine power in his body, let alone recover. As the divine king, he could only watch the clansmen fall one after another. The balance of the whole battle tilted towards Hades. On the other side, Thor covered his chest, and his hammer fell to one side, half into the ground. The double fork in Hades''s hand stabbed Thor in the chest... "Stop! Hades, you shouldn''t have started a war between the two races! " Just as Odin struggled to mobilize his divine power again, just as Hades''s double fork was about to pierce Thor''s chest, a roar came from the northern sky. Then a bolt of lightning hit the double fork. Hades made a mistake in his hand. The tip of the fork went against Thor''s rib and scratched his skin¡° Yo, it''s really troublesome, my brother Zeus. " Hades withdrew his weapon, he said with a smile towards the north¡° Hades! You are no longer a member of my Titans. I will attack you instead of the elders of the clan! Stop your wrong move! " Zeus rushed from the north with a group of people. After scanning a circle of the battlefield, he ordered Hades¡° Am I no longer a Titan? Thank you, my brother, for bringing such good news! From today on, I, Hades, will be the king of Hades! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 268

    The world is a giant tree, and the seeds of the giant tree are a world.

    When mankind discovered this secret, chaos and destruction followed.

    Hades claimed to be Pluto at this moment.

    His whole body was burning with black flame, and the double fork in his hand was emitting black flame, just like a demon God.

    At this moment, the word hope does not belong to the ASA Protoss who has unlimited divine power and reverses mountains and rivers.

    The whole battlefield changed again. All the people of the two families who had been fighting hot stopped fighting. They looked at the suddenly changed Hades and listened to his arrogant self assertion.

    Rocky smiled, but frowned. It seemed that the development of things was somewhat unexpected.

    "It''s just a world. Just give it to them."

    Odin lay on the ground, he said weakly. Although he only said this sentence faintly, it still clearly appeared in everyone''s ears.

    "Come on! Stop him! "

    But at this time, Zeus shouted in panic.

    "Hestia! Come on, purify! This is God falling! He will fall into darkness! "

    The woman standing beside Zeus holding the golden staff was noble and elegant.

    "Watch your words, my brother Zeus!"

    The woman frowned and said to Zeus. Although she said so, she still raised the staff above her head.

    "Gift from the tree of the world, the golden light shines on the earth. May the light pass through your branches and disperse the darkness! "

    Hestia read in a low voice. At that time, a light spot lit up at the top of her staff, and then the light spot exploded with a bang, pouring down like a water curtain.

    Light can always drive out darkness, but there are exceptions.

    The holy light of soul baptism did not disperse the black flame around Hades, which had a growing trend.

    "Come on! Attack him! We can''t let him fall completely. It will be a disaster, a disaster for this land! "

    When Zeus saw that the holy light had no effect, he shouted quickly.

    Then the whole battlefield changed again. Instead, the people of the two ethnic groups who had faced each other joined hands. They knew more about God falling than anyone. Even rocky frowned at the fallen Hades.

    When these three clans who came through the door to the land gained divine power. They also gradually found some problems, that is God falling.

    As they gain supreme power, their hearts become more and more empty, and they can often hear whispers from nothingness. If the willpower is too poor, you will be like Hades, with a black flame all over your body, and then lose yourself.

    Such gods are usually discovered by the people when they have just fallen, and the gods at this moment are usually the weakest. The baptism of the holy light can dispel them. If they can''t dispel them, they can only be killed.

    "There''s something wrong with this fall!"

    Thor covered his chest, and the hammer in his hand hit Hades again and again. But such an attack could not break his black flame at all.

    "It''s over, we can''t stop it..."

    Zeus had a disappointed look in his eyes. He looked at his brother Hades, who was about to complete his fall, with chagrin and sadness in his heart.

    "Hiss!"

    Suddenly there was a violent scream, which forcibly diverted the attention of the people gathered on Hades.

    "No! I forgot there was yemenggad! Asshole! "

    Not far away, the seed has been formed, and the green seed radiates the power of creation. Over it, the virtual shadow of yemenggad is almost materialized. He has a big mouth and bites away at the seed

    "YeMon GAD! Poop! "

    Thor spits out a big mouthful of blood, which is reflected in the successive blows and the injuries suffered in the battle with Hades at this moment.

    "Is our Protoss really going to be destroyed! Hades! Is that what you want! What the hell do you want! "

    The word despair should not have appeared in the God''s world, but at this moment, the gods stopped their actions. In their view, all this is a foregone conclusion. The pattern of the gods will be shuffled. The world and the future world will be controlled by Hades, controlled by God falling Hades, a king who only knows killing and destruction. As he said, he will be the king of Hades, This will be the underworld.

    "Now is not the time to give up!"

    Seeing that the huge mouth of yemenggad was about to devour the seeds, suddenly a golden sword flash came. The sword was extremely sharp and passed through the huge mouth of yemenggad. The big snake gave a howl when it hurt.

    "It''s the cochlear clan! We still have hope! The Titan gods listen to my orders, even if they are dead! And stop Hades from falling! For the glory of the Titans! "

    Zeus regained his eyes and lifted his scepter to the sky.

    "You finally come, cough, do we really have hope!? Female cochlea. "

    Odin sat on the ground, protected by several Assa Protoss people around him. At the moment, he was trying to mobilize the divine power in his body. He whispered towards the place where the sword was emitted in the distance.

    "For the Athar! For the first world! For the tree of the world! Asaph, let me stop Hades! " Thor smashed his hammer at the ground, and lightning spread all over the battlefield. At this moment, these two originally hostile clans were united. They knew the danger of falling God better than anyone else. At this time, they had only one enemy, Hades over there. As the two clans said, in the sky not far away, a beautiful woman with a long snake tail came in a hurry, frowning and stepping on auspicious clouds. She carried a little monkey in her hand. The monkey closed his eyes and didn''t know whether to live or die. With the arrival of the female cochlea, the whole battlefield became lively again. Even rocky, who had defected, joined the line-up of crusading against Hades. After eating Thor''s hammer, white wolf fenrier became a girl and fell into a coma. He was placed next to Odin by his people.. The giant snake Mengjia has long disappeared. The unknown artifact and divine power on the whole battlefield attacked Hades in their center, but Hades shrouded in darkness was unharmed¡° Here you are, empress Nuwa. This is God falling, but it''s a little different. " Odin struggled to his feet. Bowing to the female cochlea, he said that he was the only God King who could not mobilize his divine power in the whole battlefield¡° Well, there are some trivial things in my family. God falling is similar to the enchantment of my clan. This is not a time for gossip. Be sure to purify it! " The female cochlea explained that she looked at the monkey in her hand intentionally or unintentionally. The golden haired monkey was sleepy and tired. After the cochlea finished speaking, she handed the monkey in her hand to the maid behind her. She frowned and went to Hades covered with black gas¡° Heaven and earth! " The female cochlea whispered, and then a huge figure appeared in the sky. The figure hit Hades with a golden light from the tip of the figure''s finger with one hand. The black flame that completely shrouded Hades was hit out a finger thick hole by the golden light, but it was not long before it was completely filled again¡° There''s a play! Continue to attack. If you can''t purify it, kill it directly! " Thor nodded at the cochlea, then attacked Hades again. Thor''s speed was so fast that his hammer hit the black flame and sent out ripples. Then the huge anti shock force sent Thor out. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 269

    The black flame cracked like an eggshell, and the click echoed between heaven and earth. The tree of the world stood quietly, as if it didn''t care about all the wars around it.

    "No!"

    Zeus knew what the fragmentation represented, he shouted urgently.

    "God is finished, protect the seed!"

    Thor also covered his chest. He looked at the seeds of the fully mature world tree still hanging in mid air.

    The wrinkled eyebrows of the female cochlea are more locked at this moment. The fall of these gods is very similar to the enchantment of her Oriental clan. However, she still knows how terrible the gods will be after enchantment. Not long ago, Chiyou and today''s monkeys made her go through a lot of trouble.

    After hearing Thor''s words, the cochlea hurried to the seed.

    But it''s still a step slow after all.

    The black flame completely disintegrated, and then a black gas rushed into the sky, like a black pillar.

    Soon after, the pillar of heaven disappeared, and Hades changed his appearance. He was no longer human. At the moment, Hades is like a giant beast. His body is huge and he has a huge black blade in his hand. His lower body was like a horse, with four strong hooves and black flames.

    "How dare small human beings call themselves gods? Then I am the king, the demon king, and the king of the underworld! The tree of the world is not something you little beings are entitled to have! "

    Hades'' voice was low. He could no longer be called Hades. Now he is a demon God.

    The Ming Dynasty waved the long black sword in the hands of the gods around, and a black flame attacked the people. They resisted, but they were still repulsed far away.

    There is too much disparity in strength. Even the female cochlea is no longer the opponent of Hades.

    "How can he be so strong? He is stronger than any possessed God I have ever seen."

    Outside the female cochlea''s body, there is a small magic instrument like a stone, which is wrapped in the light of earthy yellow.

    "Seeds don''t deserve you to have!"

    After saying this, Pluto ignored the gods and galloped towards the seeds of the world tree not far away. His huge body, like horses, was very vigorous.

    "Irresistible! Go back, as long as you win the seed. Create another world and we will be saved! "

    Zeus suddenly remembered something. He shouted to the people.

    "Seed! Seeds! "

    Thor also reacted. He drank violently and went towards the seeds of the tree of the world.

    "Alas, the world is still moving in the direction I''m worried about. I just hope not to interfere with the original world. Gu, if you are here, can you take me out of trouble? "

    The female cochlea shook her head, sighed and followed.

    On the other side of Odin''s heart is more bitter, especially now, it is time to need him, but he is like a useless man.

    Although the speed of the gods is very fast, it is still a little slower than Pluto. Pluto''s hand full of sharp thorns will stretch out to the seeds in the air.

    Suddenly, his huge body tilted aside, missed a few points with the seed, and his hand grabbed the void.

    "You! Rocky, how dare you interrupt the king! Don''t you want the king''s promise! "

    Pluto stood still again and shouted angrily at a smiling man in front of him.

    "Hades, no, no, you''re not Hades anymore. I like chaos, but I don''t like destruction!

    This is my sin, and I will make atonement in my way! "

    Rocky pointed his Scepter with an unknown gem at Pluto.

    "Sorry, my people... Sorry, my brother..."

    Rocky said softly. Then the whole man exploded. The powerful shock wave still let the Pluto protect his head, and his body retreated towards the rear.

    "Rocky..."

    Thor roared, the lightning on the hammer in his hand became stronger, his voice was full of sadness, and his heart was even more painful.

    With anger, he recklessly swung his hammer and hit the hard body of Pluto, although it didn''t work.

    Rocky''s self explosion had a chain reaction. People of two clans kept exploding towards Pluto, which was the only way they could think of to resist. Even some maidservants of the female cochlea clan joined the ranks of self explosion after bowing deeply to the female cochlea.

    This is the most oppressive and greatest moment of the gods. As Zeus said, they really disappeared

    The continuous suicide attacks made Pluto unable to resist. He kept retreating towards the rear, and his mouth roared angrily.

    "Zeus! Seeds! "

    Thor, who was still attacking, roared at Zeus, who hesitated to explode. Zeus woke up and went to the seed again.

    When the seed was held in his hand, Zeus''s heart calmed down.

    "Empress cochlea, although the seed of the first world is mature, it is different from the seed of the original world. Creating the world still needs the help of divine power." Zeus quickly shouted to the cochlea with the seed in my hand. The female cochlea nodded faintly, took the seed, wrapped it with golden light, and then threw it out to the ground. The seeds attached to the divine power and touching the ground disappeared, and then a black spot formed in mid air, and the door of the world was about to be opened... "Tiny mole ants!" Pluto couldn''t help it any longer. He drank violently, and countless black small ball like flames flew out of his body, wrapping the impact power of those self exploding gods¡° No way! " Pluto struck Thor with a sword and ran to the seed with heavy steps. At this time, the vortex gate formed by seeds has been completed, and the second world has been born... "It''s too late, go!" Zeus stood by the door and shouted at the people who were still using self explosion to resist the Pluto¡° We shouldn''t give up. Let''s go! With a second world, there is still hope! " Zeus roared again¡° No way! " Hades raised the huge blade, which grew longer in an instant, and the endless black flame sent out the smell of evil terror. The giant blade cleaved to the door... "Dang!" With a crisp sound, the giant blade stopped half an inch above the door¡° I am Odin, the God King of Assa! " Odin finally chose to untie the shackles by force. His blood vessels burst. Such forced use of divine power is still too heavy for him¡° God King, you! "¡° Stop talking and go! " Odin held a huge blade in his hands to prevent the door from being damaged. The people of ASAR Protoss who were still alive asked eagerly. Odin''s face was also much older. He drank, lifted up the huge blade and attacked the Pluto with his bare hands. The Pluto was entangled by Odin who was dying and had no time to take into account the gods moving towards the door¡° Die! " Pluto roared fiercely in his mouth. With his roar, the black flame around him was more powerful¡° I will die naturally. Before I die, I will let you know that even an old dog has nine teeth! Drink! " Odin''s roar echoed throughout the battlefield, and there was a crackling sound on the battlefield¡° God King! No! " Thor, who stepped into the vortex, naturally knew what it meant. It was Odin''s self explosion. He shouted at Odin with a solemn and sad voice¡° My children, my people. The glory of the ASAS will last forever! " The crackling sound in the air is getting louder and louder, and the naked eye visible current is swimming wildly, furious and manic. Odin''s whole body is like lightning, his skin, his bones and his blood. Then a loud noise rang through the world. Hades fell heavily to the ground with a look of horror. The door to the second world also disappeared at this moment... In the first world after destruction, there was a paste smell and Zizi sound in the air, as if it were an elegy to see Odin off. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 270

    I listened quietly as Zeus told his story.

    It was his brother Hades who destroyed the world.

    Because his fall led to the destruction of the first world, which was the beginning of the disaster and nightmare of the gods.

    Rocky died and redeemed for his sins. Odin died, and God disappeared with unwillingness and pride.

    These characters who should have appeared in fairy tales now live in the story of Zeus, as well as in the distant past, the beginning of nightmares.

    "Anle, after listening to this story. Will you blame me? All this is just a God''s mistake, and now we need you to help us out. " Zeus''s old age also went to the end with the end of the story.

    "Why me?"

    I still asked this question that has been bothering me. Why am I in this world and my world?

    "I don''t know. It chose you. It pulled you from the original world."

    Zeus pondered for a moment before pointing to me.

    "It? Demon King armor? "

    "Yes, the demon king armor is just its current name. It only belongs to the early demon king. Even our gods can''t understand the source of its power. Its real power is above me. "

    Zeus said seriously.

    I took a breath. The power of the demon king''s armor is above these gods. Then who made it and what is above the gods? The creator of the gods?

    "Wait! But you released all those nonsense tasks! "

    I drove away some impractical ideas and asked Zeus with a frown.

    "We just follow its intention. Your ability is still very weak and you can''t hear its voice. The early generation once said that this armor was his friend.

    We didn''t understand the meaning until the day he left.

    Therefore, no one can control it and can only be used as an ordinary armor. Only in your hands can it really live. "

    Zeus didn''t hide it. He told me my doubts about the demon king''s armor. Although the answer seemed incredible, I had to choose to believe it. All seemingly outrageous tasks are the result of the independent choice of armor. Is this armor a creature that even gods can''t recognize?

    Thinking of this, I stroked the demon king''s armor, and the warmth at the beginning responded to me like a breath. Is it really wise?

    "What about the early generation? Shouldn''t it be him to save the world? "

    No longer thinking about the demon king''s armor, I asked Zeus. He listened to me and sighed. After a long time, he said to me, "I know you''ll ask. He''s dead. Had it not been for him, Hades''s invasion would have reached the original world. "

    I saw that the old man couldn''t say a word any more. He quietly walked out of the room with Zeus''s sigh.

    At the door, lanstya frowned. She looked at me and stopped talking.

    Devil, huh? I can''t finish the task in the early generation, just by me? I thought that even the destruction of the world would not affect the real world before me.

    But I was wrong. They are so close. If the world is destroyed, the real world will also be destroyed. Even the female cochlea clan mentioned by Zeus, the God race that has returned to the original world, can they protect the real world?

    This was the God''s mistake. It should have been the God''s own contradiction, but now it''s on me. I feel I can''t breathe.

    And destruction is coming. After I understand everything in the past, this kind of destruction is particularly terrible. I can''t lose. I need to be stronger.

    I need to be like the first generation, or even surpass the first generation.

    I need strength, all the strength of the world.

    Unite, must unite. We don''t have much time.

    "What''s the matter with you? Anle, did the words of the old man Zeus affect you? "

    Just as I made up my mind, lanstya came to me and sat down next to me.

    "I''m beginning to understand what you said. I know that the truth is really so terrible."

    I reluctantly smiled and said to lanstya.

    "Are you afraid you can''t accomplish your mission? Are you afraid that you will involve the original world, your home? "

    Lanstya looked into the distance. At this time, it was dawn and a sunrise appeared.

    "Well, I thought the worst was the destruction of the world. Although I love the world, this is not my home. Sometimes, I still feel no sense of belonging. "

    "Anle, I believe you. Anyway, I will be by your side. Have you figured out what to do next? "

    Lanstya whispered, leaning on my shoulder.

    "Yes, I''ve decided. Come with me. Let''s find my demon servant first. "

    The sun rises completely and the earth is golden

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    I took off my helmet. The appearance changed by the demon king''s armor system belongs to the demon king''s face¡° What are you doing, Lord devil? We haven''t just returned to the devil''s castle. You summoned me. I''m still doing my hair. " Gangdamu looked discontented. Half of his head was colorful and half was dazzling white light. It seemed that he was really in a hurry¡° Hey, Lord devil must have missed me. " Bella, as always, hid behind the pillar and threw a hot line of sight at me that was enough to burn my skin¡° Hum! It''s really a worry free devil. " Fiora looked at me angrily and muttered¡° Lord devil, please punish your servant! If you want a reason, huh? Just now, when my servant just came back, he spoke ill of Lord devil. I said you were human. " Da Wu, with a whip in his hand and a mask, was a little excited, but his words surprised me like a loud thunder¡° Shut up, Daw! How could lord devil be human! Sir, he is not a man! " As the eldest sister, you Li didn''t seem to be satisfied with the public''s reaction. She shouted at Da Wu in an unhappy tone. I have a black face, you Li. In fact, you are more like scolding me. Human, this word seems to be a forbidden word in this group of demon servants. They can''t accept human beings. In their view, the demon family is human, which is the biggest insult. Lanstya stood beside me, looked at me with a worried face, and then looked at the people. She bowed her head and thought. She didn''t know what she was thinking. I made up my mind. This was the good thing to decide, but I thought I could reveal my human identity when I was more bound by these evil servants, but now, the world is on the edge of destruction and I am not allowed to wait any longer. I gently picked up the demon king''s helmet. Just about to speak, lanstya pulled my arm, and she gently shook her head at me. I smiled at her, put down the demon king''s helmet in my hand, took a deep breath and said to the demon servants who were half kneeling in the hall, "no, I am really human." This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 271

    Devil''s castle.

    I said my identity. As my words fell, the demon king armor system faded my disguise. At this time, I recovered my original face, human face.

    The expression on the face of the half kneeling demon servant solidified, and the air in the whole throne hall also froze. In the quiet space, I can hear my heartbeat.

    "Lord devil! You! "

    After a moment of silence, Yuli couldn''t help exclaiming. Her face was slightly distorted and yelled at me.

    "As I said, I deceived you. I am human. "

    I felt relaxed after taking off my disguise. I stood up from the throne and said to the people word by word. Lanstya was a little nervous. She subconsciously took a step forward and stood in front of me.

    "Human? Oh, the devil we respect and follow is actually human... "

    Youli took a few steps back. Her pupils diverged. Obviously, she still couldn''t accept the fact. The other people were dignified. Dawu also took off her mask, and the blue flame in the skull flashed quickly.

    "Lord devil, you''re just kidding, aren''t you? You''re just a cover up, aren''t you? I''ve seen this face. It''s clearly a human brave. I remember it''s called Anle. "

    Since she came to the hall, the demon savvy, who had been silent, opened her mouth for the first time. She said to me in a pleading tone.

    "Savvy, I''m sorry. I am Anle. "

    I dare not face up to these evil servants. I know they have a deep grudge against mankind, but what is the reason for this grudge? Is it just a matter of race?

    "Human! Lord devil is human! Ha ha, what a ridiculous thing. "

    Fiola also broke out. She smiled. At this time, she even looked like her sick sister.

    "Kill you! Kill you, the human who deceives me and other demons! "

    Fiora suddenly appeared a Black Dagger in her hand, and she came straight to me at high speed.

    I didn''t dodge. I cheated everyone. I don''t know how to dodge. What''s more, when destruction is coming, I need strength, I need to unite the power of the demon clan, even if I know it''s difficult. That''s why I chose to tell everyone my identity. I thought that during my time as the demon king, the fetters with everyone were enough to resolve the contradictions between the two races, but now it seems that I''m still wrong

    "Dang!"

    With a crisp sound, fiola flew out and crashed into the pillar of the throne hall.

    "What about humans! Sister and sister Youli, have you all forgotten? Don''t you all forget that the demon king''s armor chose the Lord! The demon king of the early generation once said that whoever chooses armor is the king of our family! "

    Bella appeared in front of me, her back to me, and the huge black sickle was firmly held in her hand. She roared hysterically.

    "Hey, no matter you are human or demon, fiola likes you."

    Bella suddenly turned her face, with a terrible look of illness.

    "Thank you, fiora."

    I said to fiola with a bitter smile. At such a moment, I didn''t expect that such a sick fiola could break through the feud between the two races.

    Lanstya was also relieved. When she was about to speak, I waved my hand. Don''t think about it. She must question Youli and others.

    Yuli shook her head bitterly. I could see that there was depression in her heart.

    "Indeed, we will follow the will of the demon king of the first generation. Whoever chooses armor is our king.

    But, Bella, have you forgotten?

    Have you forgotten how the first demon king died? "

    You Li looked sad, and her words woke me up. Is it because of the early generation that the evil servants hate mankind?

    Bella standing in front of me was obviously shaking, and the sickle in her hand was shaking from side to side.

    "Two hundred years ago, the first demon king told our servants that he would go to the Duchy of Aryan to discuss major issues with mankind.

    Ten days later, the demon king''s armor hung on the square of the national capital.

    Shameful human beings declare that the demon king has been killed by the seven sanctuaries. "

    Yu Li said word by word that her hair turned white. The death of the first demon king was always an unspeakable pain in these people''s hearts, but I was more confused. Zeus and the plague said that the first demon king died to stop Hades. How could it be killed by humans. What''s more, whether in the mouth of the demon family or the gods, the very powerful early demon king will really be killed by humans?

    "I haven''t forgotten, but even if the demon king is human! He saved us too, didn''t he! At least! At least he is different from other humans! "

    Bella argued, but there was an obvious lack of confidence in her words. She looked at me as if she was looking for a reason to convince herself. Will this reason that I had saved them be accepted by everyone?

    "Save? Yes, we have all been saved, by the first demon king and you, the human demon king... "

    Youli lowered her head and murmured, "you go. In order to repay your kindness, we can not kill you. Leave, this is not the place where human beings should come... "With the exit of Youli''s words, her hair completely turned white, and the golden light wrapped around her. I know that she is a fighting posture, and now she is the dark elf of the original sin¡° "Anle..." lanstya said carefully beside me. I stared at the throne hall. In the past, except fiola, these evil servants who bowed down and became ministers all showed their tusks. Even Dawu took off his armor and revealed his white bones. Gangdamu silently boarded gangdamu''s first aircraft¡° You Li, the world is going to be destroyed. I hope you can fight the invasion together... "I looked at you Li solemnly and made the last struggle¡° Please take off your armor! " Yelled Julie with her head down¡° Please take off your armor! " Fiola and Savi also roared¡° You! Why is that? He is our demon! Just because he is human! " Bella roared, and the warmth from the corners of her eyes flowed down¡° It''s okay, Bella. Yuli, fiola, savvy, gangdamu and Dawu, it''s really nice to meet you. If later, I hope to fight with you. We don''t have much time. The world is on the eve of destruction... "I took off the demon king''s armor, put the armor on the throne, pulled up lanstya and passed through my demon servants who were still half kneeling with their heads down. Standing at the door of the throne hall, the sound of "ticking" is very obvious in the quiet hall. I dare not confirm whether the owner of the obvious sound of tears is me or my former evil servants. At the door of the hall, the forest Banshee Qiu covered her mouth. She was only surprised in her eyes. She didn''t think that the human who saved herself from the Banshee queen would be the demon king now. Linze, who is of the same family as Savi, looked at me blankly. The demon who had just joined the demon king castle was only shocked on his face. Lanstiya and I were walking in the familiar demon king castle. Those demon families who respected me in the past just stood on both sides and looked at me. There was no kneeling and awe. With a bitter smile, I led lanstya, who was very quiet along the way and looked at me with gentle eyes from time to time, to the gate of the demon king castle¡° Well, don''t lose heart, at least now you are human brave and happy. You can compete for the title of the first brave. Isn''t this your dream all the time? " Lanstya comforted me awkwardly. She turned her head and looked at the dark gate of the demon king castle and sighed slightly¡° Yes, let''s go. " I didn''t look back. I didn''t dare to miss the castle that left me countless memories and made me re recognize the demon family¡° This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 272

    Capua city.

    In my former mansion, cat maid hill came into my room. She had a plate in her hand and a cup of steaming milk lying quietly in the plate.

    "Anle... Sir Anle, please... This is, this is specially prepared for you by chef Crewe..."

    Hill said cautiously, her eyes turning back from time to time.

    My eyebrows could not help beating, and an unknown sense of danger swept through my body.

    "Lord Anle! Crewe, Crewe! Crewe needs a cure! "

    "Dong!" The door of the room was knocked open. With a stubble on his face and a pink skirt, and chest hair with uninhibited soul floating on his chest, chef Crewe waved his arms like a gibbon and ran straight towards me

    "Shit!"

    I couldn''t help crying out. In the past, when I just announced that I had defeated the demon king and obtained this mansion and such a strange chef, the scenes dominated by Crewe''s chest hair came to my mind.

    But I am no longer the weak demon swordsman before. Even without the demon king''s armor, the gift of the world tree and the long sword after my awakening have become my strength now.

    But even so, I almost jumped out of the window

    "Lord Anle, Crewe! Crewe needs a cure! "

    Crewe shouted again. Perhaps my repeated retreat turned on some strange switch. The black chest hair on his chest shook from side to side as if he were clapping.

    "Grass!"

    I hurried sideways to avoid. Although Crewe was very fast, he obviously didn''t think that my reaction speed was a little faster than him. The chest hairy monster Crewe rushed straight to the windowsill, knocked open the wall and flew out like a bulldozer.

    Only the unwilling "brush" sound of chest hair was left in the air.

    "Lord Anle, I will come back..."

    Crewe''s voice was getting farther and farther away. I wiped the sweat on my forehead and looked down the broken windowsill: Crewe in pink dress fell into the flowers under the windowsill. His legs covered with black leg hair like yam still moved a few times from time to time. It seems that there should be no big problem.

    "This Crewe, really! Ha ha, you are so stupid... "

    I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Lord Anle, you are smiling!"

    Cat maid Hill sipped her mouth and put the plate on the table. "You''re always unhappy these days. It worries us, especially Crewe. Crewe said to make you laugh. "

    I was startled and looked under the windowsill again. Kru was patting the soil on his body. It was dusk at this time. The afterglow sprinkled on the bearded man. He noticed my eyes, raised his head, scratched the back of his head and giggled

    "Sorry to worry you."

    I turned around and said to hill, these days, the days after returning from the demon king castle, I am really depressed. Lina and Ellie''s meeting was also rejected by me. To be exact, I have stayed in this room with only more than ten square meters. I don''t know how long. During this period, only lanstya came several times, but every time she always shook her head and left without saying a word.

    "Hill, Hill doesn''t know what''s bothering adults. In short, hill thinks everything will be better. The world is still beautiful, isn''t it? "

    Hill smiled and then cleaned the windowsill damaged by Crewe.

    "Will everything be all right?"

    I repeated in a low voice, maybe. I shook my head bitterly. The demon clan no longer regarded me as the demon king. How can I unite the two races and how can I bring the two forces together before the end of the day.

    "Anle? Are you locked up these days? Are you practicing evil magic? What magic is so destructive? "

    As hill and I were cleaning up the rubble on the ground, Lina''s voice rang.

    "You still have time to destroy! You disappeared after you came back from nyak and were stuck at home when you appeared again. Are you thinking about how much you owe me? I tell you, now ten million gold coins will do! "

    Lina was wearing a long apricot dress with her hair behind her head and said angrily to me. She was still standing next to Ellie, who would only attack her teammates. Ellie nodded to me with a smile.

    Lanstya was behind them and looked at me with the same smile.

    "Listen, Anle, I don''t know what happened to you. But the war is over. Everything will be all right... "

    Lina squatted down and said solemnly. Her worried color still warmed my heart.

    "Well, it worries you."

    I nodded. I know that the decadence of these days has come to an end today. Before, I was too worried about failure, but now, in the face of these humans who still yearn for a better life, I know I need to cheer up. Even if there is no demon clan, I also hope to work with these humans in different worlds to resist the upcoming invasion.

    "Well, well, let''s go out for a walk. Tomorrow afternoon, a ceremony to establish diplomatic relations with the Rodr empire will be held in the capital city of yareen. Bald, I mean, fidro wants you to attend. He also said that the Seven Saints would participate. "

    Lanstya came up and looked at me and said, she deliberately added the word "Seven Saints"¡° Seven Saints! " I repeated, I still remember you Li once said that the first demon king was killed by the seven sanctuaries. I am very strange to the name of the Seven Saints, but think about it. The first generation died 200 years ago. Are the Seven Saints still alive now? If so, how powerful they will be¡° Yes, Seven Saints, hum! Some mysterious magic players. " Lina added with disdain, which made Lina look at her angrily¡° Are the Seven Saints strong? "¡° Of course, the Seven Saints are the seven most powerful magicians in durlan! Anle, do you know the level of a magician? Elementary, intermediate, advanced. Above the advanced level is the mage, who can use some legendary magic. The neutral magician association composed of mages has existed since ancient times. This association is called the sanctuary. The leaders of the sanctuary are the Seven Saints. They claim to be under the gods and above all living beings. All along, the Seven Saints only exist in legends, and even many magicians don''t believe their existence. The latest record is that two hundred years ago, the Seven Saints defeated the demon king and hung the demon king''s armor in the capital of yareen, the main battlefield. It''s really exciting that the Seven Saints should appear at the ceremony of the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries! " Ellie''s eyes were full of peach blossoms like a little fan. She explained excitedly¡° It seems that we really need to go to the capital of Aryan. "¡° Uh huh! Let''s start right away. I''ll go to my master now. The old man must want to see the existence of the Seven Saints! " When Ellie saw that I agreed to go to the capital, she ran out of the door happily. Seeing Ellie running out of the door happily, I became more curious about the Seven Saints. Vaguely, uneasy feelings climbed up to my heart. What kind of mysterious existence will they, who threatened to defeat the first generation of demon kings, only survive in the legend of magicians? Two hundred years, these people are still alive. Are they really human? What is their purpose this time? Did you find that the world was about to be destroyed and come out to preside over the alliance of mankind? Or do you have a purpose? Looking at lanstya with the same dignified face, I know that she is also strange about the existence of the Seven Saints. I am more and more looking forward to her trip to the capital... This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 273

    Capua City, my mansion.

    With the arrival of Ellie''s master, the old rogue kolomir, the room was particularly crowded.

    The old rascal tilted his shoulders, pulled his nose with one hand, held the green and oily forgiveness hat on his head with the other hand, and looked at me askew.

    Like a statue, the old hooligan has maintained this posture for a long time. If his hand picking his nose still moves a few times from time to time, I really think he has fallen asleep.

    "Master..."

    Ellie blushed a little. The indecent behavior of the old hooligan kolomir made Ellie look down. In fact, not to mention Ellie, even me, are on the verge of explosion.

    Klomir waved to Ellie, motioned her not to speak, and then walked towards me with a dignified face. His heavy complexion made me step back.

    "Smell..."

    The old rascal approaching me smelled around me like a dog, especially the wrinkled face was close to the tip of my nose many times.

    "Why? Mr. rogue, I haven''t seen you for many days. How did you become a dog? Are you assimilated by dog r? Or did r dog evolve? "

    I stepped back again and pushed the old rascal away.

    "You don''t smell like him. What happened? "

    The old rascal ignored my abuse and whispered in my ear.

    I was shocked. I was worthy of being a soul wizard. I had no secrets in front of him.

    Especially in this sentence, his taste should refer to the demon king''s armor.

    "You mean the devil..."

    Before I finished my words, I suddenly realized a very serious problem! Since the old rascal asks so, it means that he always knows my identity! My other identity! The identity of the demon king!

    I looked at kolomir and he nodded to confirm my idea.

    "A lot of things have happened. Now I''m just the brave and happy."

    I explained bitterly to kolomir,

    Kolomir didn''t speak any more. He just smiled at me and patted me on the shoulder.

    "Don''t say this first, do you understand the Seven Saints?"

    I don''t want to explain what happened in the devil''s castle. The abdication of the devil has become an unspeakable pain in my heart.

    "Very strong."

    The old rascal squeezed out such two words for a long time. I looked at him with a black line on my face. This supplementary explanation is really concise and comprehensive.

    "Be specific."

    "Better than me."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "I''ll let you be more specific. Do you want to say that everyone is better than you?"

    I said discontentedly to the old rascal, but I never thought he nodded very seriously.

    "Well, Anle. We should go. It''s almost time to calculate. Although my portal can be opened anywhere I''ve been, there is a magic border in the capital of Aryan, so I can only open near the outside of the city. "

    Lanstya said impatiently to me and coromir. She seemed dissatisfied with the old rascal with the green hat biting my ears.

    I nodded and motioned to lanstya to open the portal.

    The vortex door appeared in the room for a long time. Although Lina and Ellie didn''t use this transmission spell for the first time, they still seemed a little nervous. They held hands and turned pale.

    "Anle, I''ll wait for you on the other side of the door."

    Lanstya took the lead in entering the portal. Before leaving, she smiled and said to me.

    "Well, it''s your turn, Lina."

    I smiled back at lanstya. Since leaving the demon king castle, the goddess has never mentioned the divine mission to me before. I thought I had identified myself and lost control of the demon family, which would make God see me as the target of public criticism, but lanstiyafei didn''t blame me and often comforted me. It makes me feel even worse.

    I shook my head and looked at Lina and Ellie. They took a deep breath, followed by them, and stepped into the portal. The portal burst out a white light, and the nebula in the portal became calm again.

    "Come on, old rascal."

    After seeing them off, I looked at the old hooligan standing in place to tidy up his hat. His reaction was very strange and hesitant.

    "Why? Old rascal? You are a soul wizard, the creator of life magic, and the great mage kolomir. Are you afraid? "

    Looking at the old rascal''s nervous appearance, I couldn''t help sarcastic.

    "Boy, am I afraid? I''m just, just a little dizzy, transmitting magic

    And you''d better respect me. Don''t bite an old rascal, at least add a title of respect. "

    "Old rogue sir."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Come on, wait. The portal should fail."

    I ignored kolomir and stepped into the portal. Although lanstya''s portal looked ugly, the divine things were also magical. In particular, this portal is more convenient and unusual. Every time you pass through, you will have an immersive sense of crossing when watching the changes of the nebula.

    Coupled with the general pain of tearing, it is extremely real... And so on! Pain! I suddenly realized that there was a problem with this transmission! Although lanstya is unreliable and a waste airport goddess, this portal will never be accompanied by a pain experience that only Dawu likes¡° Anle, get back! The portal is abnormal! " Kolomir ran nervously. He also realized that there was a problem with the portal. At this time, half of my body had entered the portal. After hearing the words of the old hooligans, I looked towards the portal. The original white Nebula cluster was emitting peaceful golden light at this time. This golden light seemed very warm, but only I knew that the darkness and evil behind it tore the pain of my body and eroded my consciousness. I made a secret effort to use the gifts given by the seeds of the world tree to resist the damage caused by the changes in the portal. At this time, I miss the demon king''s armor. If there was still that armor, I would not be so embarrassed now. The old rascal also released flame magic towards the portal, but the angry flame was like a clay ox into the sea... "I''ll pull you out!" Seeing that the attack was ineffective, the old rogue began to hold my leg and try to forcibly pull me out of the portal. Just then, a suction force suddenly broke out in the portal. The old rascal holding my leg stumbled and fell to the ground¡° Easy! Watch out for the Seven Saints! The seven saints have only one purpose! That''s... "Old rogue kolomir yelled anxiously, but my consciousness gradually blurred. My eyes were full of white light. The strong white light stimulated my pupils, and I had to close my eyes..." where is this? Outside the capital? " When I woke up again, there was a blue sky above my head. Confused, I looked at the sky and remembered the last sentence of the old hooligan in my mind¡° No, this is hell, my lord devil. " A man in a white robe blocked my sky. His face was hidden in the shadow of his hood. He looked down and smiled at me. I was shocked, but my body couldn''t move for half a minute. Unknowingly, there were six people standing beside me, six people of different heights, also wearing white robes. They surrounded me and laughed wildly... And I also remembered the last sentence of the old hooligan¡° Seven Saints, they have only one purpose, that is, to kill the demon king! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 274

    There is no light and darkness in this world. This is just a classification of human arrogance. We always think that those who walk in the dark or lurk in the dark are evil things, and those who yearn for light often represent justice and goodness.

    Even if this kind of kindness is hypocrisy.

    At this time, the six people standing beside me, wearing white robes and hiding their faces in their hoods, may be the Seven Saints in Ellie''s mouth.

    Neutral, Seven Saints with only one purpose.

    Since the portal broke down and I appeared here, the resistance has become futile. Especially at this moment, I can''t mobilize the power in my body.

    "A fair trial will come with the dawn."

    One of the slightly tall white robed men said, they surrounded me and blocked the sky above my head and the light of the sky.

    "Anle! Where are you, Anle? "

    There were several anxious shouts in the distance. I could hear the voices of lanstya, Lina and Ellie.

    I struggled and tried to shout, but no matter how I opened my mouth, there was no sound

    "Take him away."

    A little tall white robed man said again. Although his voice was not big, he had a feeling of hitting his heart directly.

    The man''s voice fell. Among the other white robed people, one of them was a little with one hand, and a beating white light ball came straight towards me. The light ball is very warm and effortlessly invades my mouth. In an instant, an unprecedented sense of ease sweeps through my whole body, as if the world is no longer light with me. Everything of the demon king and the brave is a dream, and I am just a Chinese otaku. An otaku who never worries about the destruction of the world.

    I smiled and went to sleep with relief.

    I don''t know how long later, there was a noisy voice in my ears. I tried to open my eyes.

    The sunrise in the sky just rose, and the strong light made me lower my head slightly.

    Below me is a huge square with a sea of people. Humans with laughter and pride on their faces pointed at me.

    Human beings bathed in the sun have never had such a happy expression.

    I don''t want to confirm that the purpose of the Seven Saints is to kill the demon king. At this time, it is not difficult for me to imagine such a scene. This is my execution ground. This is a feast for human beings to celebrate the death of the demon king, but it is ridiculous that the demon king is human.

    "Let him go! He''s human! He is not a devil! "

    Suddenly, an urgent voice with a cry came from my side. I quickly turned my head. Lanstya''s face was full of tears. Two sergeants in yareen put up long guns at her without expression. Lina and Ellie stood behind her, half holding lanstya.

    "In the name of the goddess, I order you to let him go!"

    Lanstya was obviously excited when she saw me wake up. She roared, and there was an obvious golden light outside her body.

    "Gods? There are no gods in this world! Even if you are, so what! "

    From behind me came a very dull irony. With the emergence of the master of the words, a golden light rushed towards lanstya.

    "No!"

    I roared hurriedly and wanted to stand up, but the fatigue of my body only made me move a little.

    The golden light still hit lanstya. Although she displayed her defense shield in an instant, she was forced to step back by the golden light.

    She covered her chest and looked at me sadly. The two sergeants who had stopped her were also wrapped in lanstya''s defensive shield. If I didn''t want to save them, I''m sure lanstya wouldn''t get hurt.

    I have never seen this expression of lanstya, because the gods never despair.

    "A just trial begins now. By me, the head of the seven saints -- daylight! "

    The master of words came to me, which made me see his dress. He was still in a white robe with his face hidden in his hood, but seven small suns were embroidered in the center of the white robe, five in the middle and one on both sides, forming the shape of a cross.

    With the words of daylight, everyone under the stage sighed. In a moment, the light rose into the sky, and five other people appeared around him like magic. The same white robes were different from the sun in front of his chest, from two to six, but there was no sun.

    Seven Saints, now there are only six saints. But now I''m not curious about where the so-called saint is. I''m just curious about how they insist that I''m the demon king.

    Seven Saints and six people are suspended in the air instead of the sun in the sky.

    "You know sin!"

    The daylight roared angrily.

    "Happy brave! Once the devil! You are human, but you are in the devil''s castle and pollute with the devil family! According to the judgment of the Seven Saints, you should be punished! "

    "Why do you call me the demon king? What''s the evidence? Who doesn''t know, I''m Anle, the first brave man in Capua! "

    I sneered. The more I got now, the more calm I became¡° Evidence? When you wake up! When you release your magic in Satan''s nest! Your every move will be monitored by us! Since the establishment of the sanctuary, our seven saints have only been concerned about one thing: killing the demon king! "¡° On his body, there is the blood of the evil existence of the first demon king! "¡° He is evil! "¡° He should be punished! " The Seven Saints yelled at me¡° If you don''t want to stand trial yet, you can look at this! " The voice of the daylight was not angry, and a small white ball of light appeared in his hand, which was thrown into the sky by him. The white ball flying into the sky broke, and then a picture appeared in the sky. In the picture, I was half kneeling in front of me, and lanstya was standing beside me. At this time, my face, a demon king posture, was gradually changing into a human shape... This was the scene when I told everyone my identity in the demon king castle, I really didn''t expect to be spied by the Seven Saints. It seems that he firmly believes that I am the devil and that''s why I come from here. The people under the stage pointed at the picture, and then looked at me fiercely¡° Let me just ask you, does the death of the first demon king have anything to do with you? " I asked the Seven Saints coldly. Only the quiet air answered me, and the Seven Saints fell asleep¡° Well, I tell you, this is the trial of the demon king. Devil, you know, it''s the existence that everyone thinks is evil. In fact, I don''t think it''s evil. You see, he didn''t take part in the war with your country. He beat you miserably. Ah, by the way, I hit Sam in the end, but didn''t I. Huh? Wang NV, don''t go. Listen to me. I''m going to see the demon king. Let me tell you, it''s just a form. In fact, I know a big secret of the demon king! The devil is... Anle? fuck you! Easy! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 275

    Behind me, bald Pedro chattered to the king''s daughter. I turned my head and smiled at him. When he saw me, he was flattering the king''s daughter, and his face was frightened and flustered.

    The worry on the faces of the king''s daughter and her brother, the prince, was replaced by surprise. I think so. I once saved them as a demon king. Their worries are not unreasonable. In front of them, there is a middle-aged man wearing expensive clothes and a crown. The man looks cold. I think he is the king of aryen.

    It''s not surprising that the Royal daughter and the prince can appear here. Yesterday afternoon''s ceremony for the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries seems to have ended perfectly. I guessed bitterly that I had attended the ceremony, but now it has become another ceremony, the ceremony to judge me.

    "Anle! What''s going on? Let him go! You must be mistaken! He is Anle, the brave man of Capua, Anle!

    I tell you, even if he is the devil, it is arranged by the gods! You have no right to trial! "

    Bald Pedro hurried to me and untied me in a panic.

    "Bald ladybug, if I were you, stay away from me."

    I smiled and said to the bald ladybug.

    "What are you talking about! We are good brothers. How can I be afraid of you bothering me! Don''t worry, I won''t let others hurt you! "

    "No, bald ladybug, I''m not afraid I''ll hurt you, I''m afraid you''ll hurt me..."

    As soon as my voice fell, a golden light flew rapidly with the sound of breaking the air

    "Thank you, fidro. Maybe this is the last thing I can do for you. "

    I turned back to resist the golden light. The golden light stabbed into my back and exploded in my back. The pain of burning my body nearly made me unconscious.

    "Anle, you

    Seven Saints! If you dare to hurt Anle again. I, Pedro, the first brave man in durland and head of the silver sword Knights of the Duchy of Aryan, hereby swear!

    I''ll wait with you forever! "

    Fidro''s eyes were red. He held me, bit his teeth and shouted at the Seven Saints.

    "Where is the silver sword Knights!"

    In the crowd under the stage, the crowd surged, and a team of knights in silver armor stepped towards the high platform of the square. They were armed with silver swords and spears, and wore silver armor.

    I looked at such a great bald gourd, fidro, and felt that his bald gourd was a little brighter.

    "Enough! Marquis Pedro! Don''t fall into the dark. The devil should be judged by justice. "

    The king of the Duchy of Aryan glanced at the Seven Saints above his head and said faintly.

    Fidro looked at the king reluctantly, and the anger on his face remained.

    "Fidro, step back. Trust me, it''s not over yet. "

    I forced out a smile at federo. In the current situation, I don''t want to drag federo too much.

    Fidro clenched his fist and waved it under the stage. The knights in silver armor immediately stopped and put up their long guns in the direction of the Seven Saints in the sky.

    "My name is fidro, head of the silver sword order. My lord king. "

    Fidro said word by word to the king of the Duchy of Aryan like a demonstration, and there was a long sword shining with silver on his hand.

    The king just smiled faintly, and then moved his eyes from the silver sword knights to me. His eyes were deep without any impurities, so people couldn''t guess his thoughts.

    "Irrelevant people, if you hinder the trial of our Seven Saints again, you will be regarded as the devil''s accomplice, and your crime should be punished."

    The daylight, led by the Seven Saints, said with one hand, and a golden array appeared over the head of the silver sword knights.

    "Come on, Seven Saints! I am the devil! "

    I stood up straight, endured the pain behind me and roared at the Seven Saints. He drew his attention to me. The atmosphere in the whole square was a little strange, and the expression on the people''s faces was more hesitant. Perhaps in their eyes, the silver sword Knights symbolizing justice could help an evil demon king.

    "Today, I ask you, have all the demons in my demon king Castle ever hurt humans! Have you ever brought disaster! Have you ever spread darkness and evil!

    My demon king, have you ever brought uneasiness to the world! Have you ever brought fear to these humans, or war to this country!

    You want to judge my evil! Or the darkness in your heart! "

    My body is aching faintly, and my heart is even more so. There are always people who carry out the way of good and evil with a just face and a bright flag.

    "Yes! Anle, he is the demon king, but the demon king defeated the dragon! If this is also an evil act, then, Seven Saints, what is your justice! "

    Fidro stood beside me and questioned.

    "The devil leveled the convent!"

    This is Ellie''s voice.

    "The devil saved me and my country, roder. He calmed the war!"

    This is the cry of the king''s daughter.

    "If this is also an evil act, then what is your justice, the Seven Saints!" This is the question of the people facing the sky¡° The demon king, he led the demon family. He saved the demon family. He made the demon family less hate humans. He also protected mankind from the evil family. He led the evil family to appease the chaotic world! In order to integrate the power of the demon family and human beings, he even lost his identity as the demon king! If this is also an evil act, then, Seven Saints, what is your justice! " Lanstya also came over, and he looked firmly at the six suns in the air¡° Our justice is to kill the demon king, and you were the demon king. " The head of the Seven Saints said faintly in the daytime. His voice was cold, and he regarded the questions of the people as nothing¡° Hahaha, OK, that''s your reason. I''m not afraid of death. I''m just too timid. " I laughed wildly. This is the reason for justice. Is any evil name evil after all¡° Well, since this is your justice. Then I will do my justice. I''m happy! In the name of the former demon king, I hereby declare the demons! No matter who you have obeyed, no matter what race you belong to, no matter where you are now! I am Anle. I swear that I will lead you to meet a new world, a world where the demon clan can be equal with mankind, and a world without racial hatred. " My hand hammered into the ground, my broken body, painful wounds, my anger burned blood. At this moment, the seeds of the world tree in my body burst into strength, and the roots all over the world responded to my cry and transmitted them to the ears of each demon family... In the distance, the Seven Saints in the sky radiated light in everyone''s hands. The judgment of the Seven Saints came to an end, and six judgment lights of different colors flew towards me with destruction... And in the farther sky, A blood colored beast blocks out the sun. When its wings are waving, a ray of sunshine shines on my face through the sky blocked by the Seven Saints¡° Surrender to me! Submit to me! Be loyal to me! Me, Anle! It''s your new devil! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this someplace, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 276

    Seven Saints, a mysterious organization that didn''t know when it appeared. They threatened to kill the Seven Saints of the early demon king. Since ancient times, they have only one purpose to find and kill the demon king.

    The devil in their mouth refers to the awakened devil, the awakened devil, the devil who is threatening in their eyes.

    Since I woke up in Satan''s castle, the seven saints have watched me.

    The trial at this time is said to be a trial, but the Seven Saints will not listen to anyone''s excuse at all. Even if I was originally human, even if I have been standing in the camp of light, the title of demon king on my head is the reason why they show their claws and teeth to me.

    No resistance or argument is allowed. They will only implement self righteous justice. The good world does not allow evil to exist. The devil is evil in their eyes.

    "Surrender to me! Submit to me! Be loyal to me!

    Me, Anle! It''s your new devil! "

    I roared and greeted the magic to the Seven Saints.

    There was a loud noise, the wind rolled up the dust and choked people, and the angry Beast roared.

    The dust settled, and the blood beast Xiaohong appeared in front of me. He resisted the attack of the Seven Saints.

    "Master."

    Xiao Hong turned her head, her terrible head made a gentle voice, and my eyes were wet. When I left the devil''s castle at that time, I didn''t find any trace of Xiao Hong. He was always haunted.

    And now, he can come all the way to save me, how can I not be moved.

    On Xiaohong''s back, there is another person, a green forgiveness hat, which is particularly eye-catching. Is that him? The little red that coromir informed? So, that means he went to the devil''s castle? Will my servant come?

    "Hei hei, Seven Saints, a sneaky trick. But you know me! "

    The old rascal stood on Xiao Hong''s back and shouted.

    "Taboo magic? Blasphemous magic? Who are you! Our Seven Saints only take the demon king as the enemy! Irrelevant people wait, leave quickly. If not, the devil''s accomplice and sin should be punished! "

    The daylight didn''t even look at coromir, said blandly.

    "Oh, it''s all right. I''ll ask. If you don''t know, you can fight. "

    I have a black face, this old rascal, can''t you pretend to force me?

    Coromir fell from little red''s back and came straight to me. He was not embarrassed at all, although I blushed for him.

    "Master! Borrow my strength! "

    Xiao Hong''s voice is like a bell. I naturally understand his words. Before I could think too much, I cut my wrist. The blood quickly condensed into a small blood cell and flew to Xiaohong.

    Little red sucked the blood cells into her mouth, and then her whole body burst into blood red light.

    He roared into the sky and flew to the Seven Saints.

    Seeing Xiaohong fighting with the Seven Saints, I also want to join the battle, but the pain all over still makes me unable to act. In addition, the force of forcibly mobilizing seeds just now makes me very weak.

    At this time, the battle began. Fidro frowned and mobilized the silver sword. The Knights began to evacuate the Aryan citizens who were still staying in the square. The princess and the prince also gave me a dignified look, and left the square with the king of the Duchy of Aryan.

    But when the king left, he whispered to the sergeant around him.

    Lanstya, Lina and others also hurried to the bottom of the square to protect the innocent people.

    Chaos took place in this square called trial.

    "Hey, hey, how''s it going? I''m not late, am I? "

    Standing next to me, kolomir picked his nose and looked at the battle in the sky.

    "Thank you. Old rogue sir. "

    I thanked the old rascal with some gratitude.

    "Hey, hey, seeing that the portal was abnormal, I guessed that it was the ghost of the Seven Saints. These hidden things can only these despicable tricks.

    So I went to the devil''s castle. As soon as the castle door opened, it was big, really big! "

    Old rogue kolomir recalled.

    "What''s big?"

    "The dark elf... I mean the size of the demon king''s castle."

    I have a black line on my face. Obviously, the first thing the old hooligan saw was by Li, and by Li''s chest. Sure enough, it''s an old rogue.

    "Didn''t they come after all?"

    I''m a little lost. Now, only Xiao Hong has come here, which shows that you Li and she still can''t let go of my deception, even if I just announced, even if I fell into the devil voluntarily. Can''t be their demon again after all?

    "Will you come? This will be explained in detail from my trip to the devil''s castle.

    As soon as I opened the door, a skeleton came out. He was holding a whip in his hand and scared me. "

    Coromir''s face turned a little red.

    "I thought I could fight, but I didn''t expect this skeleton to be a pervert! If I don''t beat him enough, he won''t tell me. He also said that I''m human. If I don''t beat him, I won''t want to leave

    It''s tiring for me, but it''s worth it. Later, you Li came out. Hey, how big! I mean... "I know you''re talking about the castle."¡° Yes, then the little Lori came out, but I''m not interested in the little one, although it''s very cute. I said... "I know you''re talking about a head. Special old rascal, tell me the point! "¡° Don''t worry, then the demon clan arrived. I said, "your demon king Anle is dying." Klomir deliberately intrigued me¡° What about them? "¡° They turned and left. What else? Can I still whip in turn? However, I''m looking forward to whipping the dark elves... Hey, hey... "Clomir laughed obscene¡° If so, I''m not the devil anymore. Thank you, Xiao Hong. You can still come here. " I didn''t bother to look at the obscene face. I murmured to the little red who fought fiercely in the sky¡° But it doesn''t matter. Old rascal, help me. The Seven Saints should have banned me. I can''t mobilize my strength. "¡° But then the door opened again. " The old rascal ignored my request. He looked at me and continued¡° Huh? " My heart beat suddenly¡° Then ah, they came out again with one thing. " Clomir rolled his eyelids and said disapprovingly¡° What? " I hurried to ask¡° This! " Youli''s voice rang in the distance. My heart is pounding. Youli, dressed in a black tights, has long hair combed into a ponytail, with a long black bow behind her. Beside her, the Gemini Lori tilted her head and smiled at me. Dawu and gangdamu also follow Youli, as well as Shawei, Qiu and Linze. Beside such a group of demon servants I am familiar with, a young man looked at me shyly. His face is very strange. He should be a new member of the demon king castle. And in Youli''s hand, a pair of black armor, lying quietly. The devil''s horn like a big root on the helmet is especially kind in my eyes at the moment. The demon king''s armor flew towards me from Yuli''s hands as if it had come back to life. It was put on me in an instant, and the magic prohibition in the body was also impacted at this moment. The long sword appeared in my hand and the armor was on me. I knew that the demon king had come back. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 277

    Youli and others disapproved when they saw the change of the demon king''s armor. They walked right past me, stood in front of me and looked up at the little red fighting with the Seven Saints in the sky.

    Xiao Hong is obviously struggling. It''s only a matter of time before she loses.

    "Don''t get me wrong, man. We''re not here to save you. We... We just came to settle accounts with the Seven Saints. "

    Fiora turned back and explained to me that she was a little pinched. She was very cute.

    "I''m here to save you. Hey, hey, no matter you are human or demon, you are my demon lord. Hey, hey, hey. "

    Bella stared at me with a sickly smile.

    "Sister, be careful. He is not our demon now. "

    Fiora is not satisfied with Bella''s state. In my opinion, she is even jealous.

    "I''m just big wood..."

    "Shut up!"

    "OK, Lord devil? Huh? Why should I call you Lord devil? It must be armor, it must be armor. "

    Gunaki, who was driving gunaki''s first aircraft, felt his bare head and looked doubtful under my scolding.

    "You can borrow your armor. I used to be the devil. "

    You Li said to me without expression. Even so, I was still very moved. Although the Seven Saints threatened that they killed the first demon king, the fact that my former demon servants can now appear here still shows that they still care about me in their hearts.

    "Ah!"

    Just then, there was a sad scream.

    "I, after replenishing the blood, I will... Come back!"

    The sad cry of the beast turned into a funny cry. Xiao Hong fell from the sky like a broken kite and fell heavily towards me.

    Fortunately, when she was about to hit me, Xiao Hong flapped her wings hard and landed on my shoulder smoothly.

    "Seven Saints, I ask you! The first demon king, but you wait to kill him! "

    Seeing that Xiaohong was defeated, Youli roared at the Seven Saints.

    "The first demon king? What if we did it?

    You wait! The devil''s accomplice should be punished! "

    The sound of daylight was still cold, but there was some anger in the cold, and their judgment was disturbed many times. Perhaps for them, this is a great shame.

    "It''s impossible! You can''t be the enemy of the first demon king! "

    Shawei also roared with Youli. She waved her whip, spread a small and exquisite demon wing behind her body, and suddenly rushed to the Seven Saints.

    "Avenge the early demon king!"

    Seeing that Shawei had taken action, she also roared, and then a dazzling golden light broke out all over her body. Her hair turned white in an instant, and a long black bow appeared on her hand.

    For a time, the evil servants who had stood in front of me attacked the Seven Saints one after another. Even the boy I had never known spread his insect wings and flew into the air with Dawu.

    My eyes are wet, and there is still a big gap in strength. Strange animals like Xiaohong can be defeated in a short time, not to mention these demon servants. But they still dare to show their paws.

    "Master, you have some malnutrition recently! The blood lasted only a moment.

    Master, give me blood! I will bite these people to death! "

    Just when I wanted to help, Xiao Hong, like a dog, said with some hatred.

    "OK, how much."

    "At least a hundred pounds."

    "Let''s play with eggs. If there is a hundred kilograms of blood, I can kill these bastards with blood. Even if I can''t die, I''m scared to death. "

    I patted Xiao Hong''s head angrily. The old hooligan laughed back and forth and kept shouting. You should pee and Zizi.

    "How bloody I am! Friend, big red bottle, blood tonic. Understand? "

    On this occasion, Seven Saints and six people, seven of my demon servants, made a mess of porridge, and there were still people Hawking? This is more afraid of death and more addicted to money.

    With surprise, I turned my head, but the two people in front of me made me smile bitterly.

    "My sword selling brother yo, you stare at the sky and be sure to broadcast it all."

    "OK, my brother who makes sticks. Brother, you can sell the demon king''s red bottle and let the blood beast participate in the battle. Such a scene is absolutely hot. "

    It is the blood selling anchor who talks about making sticks and selling swords.

    "Eh? My brother who sells swords, this demon king looks familiar! I remember. Go back and sell the previous ghost house exploration later! Just go and explore the ghost house of the great demon king!

    My sword peddler brother yo, we want red! "

    The staff maker recognized me. His face was excited and his face was red. Maybe he was too happy. He picked up the big red bottle he was going to introduce to me and drank it down.

    "Well? A red empty bottle, a vessel of blood tonic. Understand? "

    These two grandsons really want money but not life. Before, they sold blood live, but now they have turned into battlefield blood live.

    "Do you two want to die?" I shouted angrily at the staff¡° Don''t want to die, we want to be red. Old fellow iron, this is the man who is suspected of being a devil! You see, as soon as he met, he asked us if we wanted to die. Isn''t it terrible? It doesn''t matter. Maintain world peace and Implement love and justice. Super handsome maze liquid anchor, brother stick and sword, not afraid of life and death! " My roar did not achieve the effect of intimidation, but made the staff more excited¡° Will you leave? What about my fight? " I said reluctantly¡° Never mind. You hit you. We''ll broadcast mine live. My brother who sells swords, you just stare at the sky and I stare at the demon king. "¡° How can you let me go? "¡° Blood tonic, understand? " The staff suddenly came towards me, then suddenly stepped back and opened his windbreaker. There were small bags of different sizes in his clothes, which were full of red medicine bottles¡° OK, I''ll buy it. " I reluctantly took the medicine handed over by the staff maker and drank it in one gulp¡° Wait! " After drinking the medicine, I felt extremely hot and dry, and the skin on my back that had been blasted by the golden light to protect federo began to heal¡° This medicine! It''s amazing. Give me more! " I grabbed the staff in a panic and searched his clothes with both hands¡° Ah, here, No. And here! " The staff closed its eyes and the ghost cried¡° Come on, Xiao Hong, you try. " I handed Xiaohong a bottle and then poured several bottles of medicine into my mouth¡° Master! Where is this medicine? This is blood! " Xiao Hong said something inexplicably, and his body is gradually getting bigger. Hearing this, clomir quickly took the empty bottle of red medicine and put it in front of his nose to smell it¡° Strange, some familiar taste, but I can''t remember it for a moment. " He stared at the empty bottle and murmured¡° Well, it''s our turn to play. " I didn''t pay much attention to the abnormality of kolomir, and I didn''t care what the great red medicine is. As long as it can make me recover, what about God''s blood? With the demon king helmet on, I am looking forward to a battle with the Seven Saints. Jumped on Xiaohong''s back, and Xiaohong, with a huge body, flapped her wings and flew to the sky. On the ground, the staff shouted, "ah! Ten bottles of medicine, 100000 gold coins! "¡° My brother who makes sticks, they haven''t paid yet. "¡° It''s all right, my brother who sells swords. "¡° Why? My brother who makes sticks. "¡° Because I am mentally retarded... "And in the distant sky, a man in white stood out of thin air with a bottle full of blood red liquid in his hand. He looked at the distance with a smile. Gorgeous magic bloomed in the sky, and the light twinkled in his pupils¡° Kaya, let''s go. " The man turned around and pulled up a beautiful girl beside him. The girl played with a small and lovely ice flower in her hand¡° All right, Lord Aaron. " At the same time, standing where he was, the old rogue kolomir frowned in the direction of the man. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 278

    Personal justice and world justice have one thing in common, that is, forbidding.

    The justice of the world is the justice of the majority and the rule of the majority. Personal justice is narrow-minded. For the Seven Saints, this kind of justice is to forbid the existence of the demon king.

    At the moment, my demon servant is fighting with six of the Seven Saints in the sky of the Duchy of Aryan. It doesn''t matter who the delayed seventh saint is.

    It can be seen at a glance that although the anger of Youli and others prevailed, the gap in strength was too wide. Defeat is only a matter of time.

    The appearance of the blood selling anchor gave me and Xiaohong a magical red medicine. What does the blood in Xiaohong''s mouth mean. It doesn''t matter to me who is confused by worry and anger.

    "Roar."

    A roar from the heaven and earth came out of Xiao Hong''s mouth. It seemed that I, standing on his back, was rendered angry by the roar.

    "You Li, step back!"

    I roared at Julie, who was half golden and half black. This is her new posture, which I have never seen before. The energy of light and darkness flowed through her. Her wings were half golden and half black behind her.

    Yuli nodded and flew to another twin Lori not far away, who was also wearing a white robe and had three suns on her chest.

    "Xiao Hong, go and help them, too."

    I patted Xiaohong under my body. Xiaohong twisted her huge head. Although she was worried, she flew obediently to one side.

    "Daylight, do you know what the world is about to face?"

    My anger is not just because of his criticism of the demon king, nor because of his previous judgment on me. But the world is facing the disaster of invasion. All battles now will only lose combat power in vain and make the resistance more powerless.

    "Destruction, I have seen destruction.

    But it has nothing to do with us. Our existence only affects you. Killing is the meaning. "

    The sound of daylight is cold and has no emotion.

    "Good, good your existence."

    If the Seven Saints don''t know, it''s OK, but when he knows the world crisis, he still talks to me like this, which really annoys me.

    I haven''t been completely enchanted for a long time. This feeling of long absence makes me feel very kind, especially the magic pattern on my body is full of power. The awakened sword of victory is shining with dazzling blue light.

    "The blood moon cries."

    I roared, and the blue flame in front of the long sword slowly turned blood red, mixed with blue and red sword Qi. In an instant, it was like a flood discharging the gate, roaring and rushing to the daylight.

    "The source of evil, demon king, your resistance is meaningless."

    The daylight sneered, and a golden light burst out from the cuff and hit my sword Qi. The explosion sounded, and the impact force shook me far away.

    "Alas? Should I kneel down and beg for mercy, accept your judgment and pray for the redemption of justice? "

    I snorted coldly, and the green dark flame suddenly appeared in my hand.

    "Shall I give you some barbecue to cheer up during the trial?"

    The dark flame spread all over my armor in an instant. The dark flame outside my body was more like a protective cover. I raised my long sword, increased my speed and strength, and went towards the light of the day.

    There was still a residual dark flame in his hand, which was also pushed towards the daylight at the moment when the long sword danced.

    The dark flame beat and flew to the light of the day at a very fast speed, burning on his white robe.

    My heart was sneering, and the long sword in my hand followed. But instead of dodging, the daytime light in the dark flame stood quietly in place. Although he was wearing a hood, I still felt that he was looking at the dark flame curiously.

    "Sky double cross chop!"

    "The dawn of dawn."

    Two different voices sounded at the same time, coming to me and the daylight.

    My anger passed from the tip of my sword to the daylight. The invisible shadow of the sword slashed at the daylight stab, but the attack could not touch the daylight at all.

    With the words of daylight, the whole world seems to shine a little. In particular, it is more like the sun in the day. A circle of white with golden light tightly wraps it to resist my attack.

    While the light appeared, the dark flame was like meeting natural enemies, and the fire light flashed abnormally on the robe of daytime light. It was a trembling of fear.

    I hurried to call the dark flame back. The dark flame passed through the golden light protection cover of the day and returned to my hand with a trace of white smoke. At this time, the dark flame was very weak, and the green light was even weaker.

    "It''s really hard to deal with. But do you really think I can''t break your fucking shell?

    Wake up, sword soul! "

    I roared, the long sword in my hand trembled slightly, and the soul in the sword responded to my cry. When fighting with Satan, I briefly woke up the soul of the sword and knew that the sword actually has a great connection with the tree of the world.

    At this time, the long sword trembled, and there was some singing and roaring in his ears. The body of the sword was also changing slightly. The original sharp blade turned to wood. In a moment, the long blue sword in my hand was completely changed into a branch, and there was a green bud on the branch. This is a gesture I''ve never seen before.

    "ADA hill?" There was something wrong with the daylight, he exclaimed¡° Hill is my maid! The tree of the world, respond to me! " I roared again. No matter what the daylight said, the long sword in my hand was not, and the branches in my hand attacked him desperately. It has to be said that this branch is particularly easy to use. His defense cover is like paper paste under the attack of the branch¡° Is the sword a branch of the tree of the world? " Seeing that the branches were particularly useful, I guessed in my heart. The defense shield of daylight was cut. The sharpness of the branches was no less than that of the blade. The slender branches made openings in the robe of daylight. The daylight was so embarrassed for the first time. He dodged and seemed to resist being touched by the branch. Rao is so. Under my desperate attack, he was stabbed by me. It''s just strange that there''s no meat like touch in your hand. The branches seem to be stabbing and cutting, but it''s just a dress. If it weren''t for a wisp of white smoke from the daytime body, I would really think so¡° Is there justice? Still on trial? I can hang you with branches. " I flapped my wings and roared happily. This kind of play is still very cathartic¡° Demon king, well, I mean human. We can''t resist. " Just when I was proud, fiora''s voice rang, and I looked around, indeed. The servants of the demon king''s castle were obviously exhausted, but the Seven Saints stayed where they were and didn''t move half a minute. On the ground, a team of yareen''s guards came to the square from all directions, and even Osel''s blood wolf Knights arrived here. Their faces were dignified, and their weapons pointed to the air. This battle is really unsustainable, not because I can''t fight, but because I hurt these humans by mistake, which will make me feel very guilty. Besides, I have no intention of killing the Seven Saints. I want to persuade them to give up the so-called justice. Even if they don''t put it down, it''s not too late to continue justice after the invasion is solved¡° Seven Saints, you have your justice. But think about it, me, Anle. The gods are arranged in the demon family to unify and restrain the demon family. The devil who protects mankind. Like you, I am the embodiment of justice. Put down your mission and fight the invasion with me. If you succeed, if you want to kill me, I''ll kill you. " I said sincerely to the daylight again¡° Darkness is darkness after all. gods? The gods in your mouth are nothing but ants in our eyes. How the world has nothing to do with us. There has always been only one mission entrusted to us by our master. Expel darkness, erase darkness. The devil is the embodiment of darkness. " The daylight said coldly¡° Trial execution! " He burst out. At this time, the other five Seven Saints also moved. They encircled the city in the air, a circle with a gap. In this circle, I and my evil servants were all here. An unprecedented sense of oppression and danger swept through my body¡° No! Run! " I stood in front of the crowd and shouted quickly¡° Run? I can''t run away... "Gunaki flew the mecha to a distance, and an invisible wall appeared in an instant. His cry of despair conveyed the despair to everyone¡° Easy! Go! " On the ground, lanstya noticed the change in the sky. She spread her white wings and shouted anxiously as she flew here¡° Don''t come here! Lanstya, leave! " I shouted hastily at lanstya¡° Light, we are light. " At this time, the cold words of the daytime sounded again, accompanied by his words. The space in the whole circle lost its light and darkness enveloped us. All the light poured into the Seven Saints, who preached justice and light. At this time, they were greedy devouring the light. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 279

    The Duchy of Aryan, the capital of the country.

    Above the capital city, the Seven Saints are like six shining suns. The warm light roasts me and my former demon servants.

    On the ground, everyone was out of control. Both lanstya and the old rascal coromir took a breath. Even Lina and Ellie raised their heads and looked at the sky in shock.

    At this moment, no one should not look at the sky.

    Too dazzling light blooms on the capital and in everyone''s heart. This is the glory of justice.

    But in this brilliance, we, surrounded by the Seven Saints, feel the incomparable darkness. The darkness was like substance, as if you could reach out and touch the dark beard and its terrible teeth.

    The swallowing of the light continues, and the trial is not interrupted. I believe that soon the light in the sky of the principality will be plundered by the Seven Saints and replaced by endless darkness.

    "Stop, Seven Saints! Don''t you just want my life? I''ll give it to you! Give you what you call a just trial.

    Now stop your behavior and continue to devour it, and all the citizens of Aryan will suffer! "

    Seeing the darkness gradually expand and the light of the Seven Saints become brighter and brighter, I roared at them. This swallowing of light is permanent. After swallowing the light, the Duchy of Aryan may fall into darkness forever.

    "It is an honor to give your life for justice."

    The sound of daylight came from all directions. His words cooled my body. Can I sacrifice with the people of the whole city just to kill me? The Seven Saints are indeed false light.

    I am in the dark. Even my eyes can''t penetrate. I can''t see the human expressions on the ground. Will they worship the light now? Will you shout excitedly that the demon king will fall.

    Will you think that their lives and their homes will fall into the abyss of darkness in this light.

    "Lord devil, I''m sorry."

    While I was meditating, fiola''s voice rang. Her voice was choking. Maybe she was crying at this time.

    I was a little stunned and stroked her in the dark, trying to wipe her tears. But I didn''t.

    "In fact, we can''t be blamed. After all, you are human. We have not forgotten the past saved by you, and we will not forget those happy days.

    However, the demon clan cannot accept human beings as the demon king.

    But we were wrong.

    It was the demon king''s armor that chose you. We should respect the choice of armor.

    Moreover, only powerful demons can wear demon king armor. Perhaps, you don''t know that you are not human. "

    Julie sighed and fiola said.

    I smiled bitterly. No matter how many times this kind of words sounded unpleasant.

    "If you want me to say, no matter what demon human he is. He is our demon. And, sister Youli, do you remember the declaration we heard just now?

    Hei hei, my lord devil, you just surrendered to me and loyal to me. It really excites Bella. "

    Bella complained to Julie, and then her voice became like an obscene uncle flirting with a little girl.

    I was shocked. Even in the dark where the light could not penetrate, I still felt Bella''s hot eyes.

    "I''ve just been..."

    "Shut up."

    "OK, Lord devil."

    "Lord devil, it''s my servant''s fault. I hope you can punish me well in the future. "

    Dawu''s voice made me tremble.

    "Anle, you used to be the devil. And the demon king of the demon king castle. He is also the demon king who was expelled from his home by us.

    But now, in his demon king declaration just now.

    Succubus, savvy, swear allegiance to our Lord. "

    Savvy is very sweet, and even a little charming.

    "Dark elves by lily."

    "Blood Bella."

    "Blood fiola."

    "Goblin just big wood."

    "Bone Demon Dawu."

    "Hiss, hiss..."

    ¡­¡­

    "May you be loyal to our new demon king, Anle!"

    For a time, different voices came from every corner. It was my former demon servant, no, it is also my current demon servant. At this moment, I know that the demon king has completely returned.

    "You guys are so naughty. But after being expelled, I was deeply touched. Of course, I was moved that you could save me. "

    I smiled, relieved smile, unbridled smile.

    "Well, let''s do one last thing for Lord devil."

    Julie said with a smile. In the dark, I seemed to see the dark elf''s sweet smile.

    "No, No. You don''t have to massage or beat your back. I don''t blame your expulsion. Hey, Bella, I tell you, don''t eat my tofu in the dark? And you, savvy, you should be able to see it? "

    I teased everyone, but there was no response around. They seemed to disappear out of thin air, leaving me alone. The embarrassed laughter echoed around me¡° Julie? Bella? Where are you? " Tension swept through the body, followed by an ominous premonition. I dare not look up at the sun above my head. I''m afraid speculation has become a fact, a terrible fact. However, I still looked at the position of the Seven Saints. It is the only bright place in this space. Not far from the Seven Saints, several figures appeared. Julie, Bella, fiola, gangdamu, Dawu and the shy boy. They noticed my eyes. Six eyes full of gratitude and trust came to me. You Li said, too far away for me to hear. But her mouth shape is clear: Thank you, and your rescue. The blood was cold, the hands and feet were numb, and the mind stopped thinking. They, Yuli and them, want to forcibly interrupt the phagocytosis of the Seven Saints with their flesh and interrupt this strange magic. Create the possibility of survival for me. But this is undoubtedly a moth to the fire. Klomir once said that the Seven Saints can use world-class magic, which is the magic of swallowing light¡° Stop! Yuli! I command you, Bella! Stop! You stop! " I roared and roared unreasonably. The blood was from cold to hot. The blood was boiling and burning. It poured into every part of my body. My eyes must be blood red, right? My cry didn''t stop anyone. The Seven Saints continued to sing magic, which was more rapid than they could understand. You Li and her family still sprint with a smile. Sprint towards the only place where there is no one standing among the Seven Saints and six people. Even if this is the only weakness, it can''t be broken by Li and them. I know this better than anyone. The fear in my soul tells me all the time that this magic can''t be touched. Fear makes me back, makes me forget to resist. The actions of Youli and others awakened my angry heart and rebellious soul¡° I said stop! " I roared again, the blood hit my head, and the wings behind me suddenly stretched out in this moment. Reason has become the past. Everything around is changing. The darkness is no longer strong, just like fog¡° If you can swallow the light! Then, the darkness, I''ll swallow it and show you! " The long sword pointed to the Seven Saints, and the anger poured out... The man who was about to leave stopped in the sky not far from the capital of the Duchy of Aryan¡° Ancient magic, devouring light. Is it true? Seven Saints, who are you? " Aaron whispered, looking at the dark and obviously bright sky in the distance¡° What''s up? Aaron''s brother. Ellie, will they be all right? "¡° Will die. No one can resist the release after swallowing. Kaya! You stop! " Aaron stopped and suddenly two flame wheels appeared at his feet¡° I''m going to save her! "¡° It''s too late. When we get there, the swallowing is already over. Besides, this is not the time for us to show up. " Aaron shook his head¡° But! But! "¡° Can ya! " Aaron yelled and frightened Keya. Keya looked at the distance and could only pray in a low voice¡° I hope you can survive. It''s a good play, but it''s just beginning. Our protagonist, Anle. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 280

    The capital of Aryan. Above the capital, the Seven Saints opened world-class magic to devour the light.

    My demon servants flew towards the Seven Saints. They tried to break through the dark field built by the Seven Saints with their bodies.

    My blood is boiling. Did you just recognize me as the demon servant of the demon king, and you will usher in the fate of falling. I couldn''t accept the fact that my anger went to my head.

    The seven saints who devoured the light left the darkness in the world, but the darkness turned into my food.

    "If you, you can devour the light!

    Then, the darkness, I''ll swallow it and show you! "

    I roared.

    Space is gradually distorted. Light and darkness are two attributes, which construct the two attributes of the world. Without light and darkness, everything becomes nothingness.

    I roared and accelerated the process of absorbing dark energy, while on the other side, my evil servants were about to run to the Seven Saints.

    I don''t know how to swallow the darkness around me. It seems that I learned this skill in an instant. The darkness is fading away. Without the space of light and darkness, everything is white.

    This white is very much like the boundary seen in the tree of the world before. Is this the consequence of the loss of light and darkness in the world?

    "Swallow, it should be."

    A voice appeared in my mind inexplicably, and time seemed to freeze in an instant. Everything around becomes slow.

    In front of me, there was a silk thread that could not tell what it was. My hands wanted to touch, but there was only nothingness.

    "Who is it!"

    I yelled, and no one came back to my words.

    The world is still empty white.

    "Devour the darkness, it should be."

    My arms opened involuntarily, and the magic lines on my chest were originally some purple lines, which were shining at this time.

    The light is like breathing, dark and bright. The surrounding silk threads also changed with the light and dark breathing.

    My heart is shocked. This is the magic pattern absorbing these silk threads. What are these silk threads? Is that the dark energy I swallowed by mistake?

    This symbolizes that the dark energy of evil and injustice is absorbed by me, and the surrounding silk thread gradually becomes scarce. The color of the magic pattern is also deepening.

    The purple magic pattern began to turn dark purple and finally black.

    "Devour the darkness, it should be."

    An inexplicable word came to my ears again, but the voice changed from a slight anger to a satisfied affirmation.

    I don''t know who the source of this sound is. Is it the early demon king who has died? Or the so-called demon king armor with wisdom?

    "Click."

    With a light sound of broken glass, the frozen picture began to flow. The surrounding silk thread also disappeared in an instant.

    The only thing that hasn''t disappeared is my black magic pattern and abundant power.

    "So, absorb dark energy. That''s right. "

    I smiled with satisfaction. The darkness around me, which was like a thick fog, was slowly dissipating, and the magic pattern on my chest was gradually deepening its color.

    Without the space of light and dark energy, everything becomes nihilistic. This nihilistic white is like the boundary of the world tree I saw at the beginning.

    "It''s impossible!"

    A roar came from the mouth of the daylight.

    "Isn''t this darkness created by the justice in your mouth! Seven Saints, if you can make darkness, what if I devour it! "

    "My Demon servants, come back, your demon king doesn''t need to sacrifice."

    I roared and accelerated the process of absorbing dark energy. At the same time, I roared at the evil servants flying to the Seven Saints.

    The darkness was swallowed up. Although there was no light, the nihilistic white still surprised my evil servants for a moment. They stayed in the air, in the air about to fly to the Seven Saints. He looked at me in surprise.

    "Look, evil devil. The devil who devours darkness and dares to question our just devil. Now it is swallowing the evil darkness.

    Evil will eventually be judged, and the light of justice will remain in the world. "

    The daylight roared again, and then he raised his hands. He quickened his tone again and whispered hastily in a language I had never heard before.

    Five other people followed the daylight and raised their hands at the same time.

    At this moment, not only in my circle, but also outside the circle, the light was swallowed up by the Seven Saints.

    Over the whole city of Capua, black became the main color. It''s day, but it''s darker than night.

    This range of dark energy is extremely irritable. I accelerated the process of swallowing, but the accident still appeared.

    The magic pattern on the body flickered several times, and the phagocytosis stopped. Sure enough, I''m too weak. Can''t my phagocytosis be compared with the Seven Saints?

    "Devour! Swallow it! "

    The veins on my forehead burst and I beat my chest, but all this was useless.

    The scope of darkness is getting larger and larger, and my heart is filled with the shadow of fear¡° Alas. " A sigh of nothingness sounded, and the blade held high in my hand fell down¡° Lord devil, if you can''t swallow it, let''s break through the darkness. " Yuli, who was about to fly towards me, smiled¡° No! " With a roar, I gave up absorbing the dark energy and ran towards the Seven Saints¡° The light is with us. This is the end of the just trial. " Just then, the daylight roared, and his body became brighter and brighter¡° Now I pronounce judgment! You wait for death! " With a low roar, my eyes were full of dazzling light. Seven Saints, they release the absorbed light energy. Release a single energy in the space of nothingness, and there is no light energy neutralized by darkness. No one will know what will happen. However, the space is distorted, and the dazzling light is all over the whole space. The light is towards my servant and towards me. Just looking at the light, I felt pain all over. The soul has the pain of tearing. This light is dissolving my body and my soul. The distortion of space makes this single energy unstable. I quickly released the dark energy. But this neutralization is obviously weak. The mania of energy may only result from explosion¡° No! " On the ground, the shouts of lanstya and coromir began. Even federo, Lina and Ellie are worried about looking at the sky. Maybe now, everyone in this city is looking at the sky, looking forward to the return of the demon king, or praying for the safety of the demon king. The death of the demon servant is imminent, and my death will come with them¡° Forbidden land! Bind! " My voice has no penetrating power, and even if it does, it is difficult to penetrate the judgment called despair. But I still made the last blog, the gift of the world tree. The praise new skill I obtained after waking up the soul of the long sword has contacted the roots of the world tree. Countless vines stretch out from the ground and grow madly towards the sky. The root is not towards the Seven Saints, but towards my evil servants who try to break through the dilemma with death¡° Alive! Even in this unjust world about to be destroyed, we should live. "¡° If they, the seven saints who boast of light, only care about their own justice and are unwilling to save the world, then we in the dark camp are duty bound. "¡° Live, my former friends. " A familiar voice sounded in my ear. The voice was very close, but I had no time to confirm the source of the voice. Instinctively, the wings wrapped the whole body in an instant. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 281

    The Duchy of Aryan, the capital of the country.

    "He''s awake! He''s awake! "

    There was a cry of joy in my ears, and I tried to open my eyes.

    In front of me is the broken land. At this time, I am still in the square. I quickly raised my head. The sky was blue. There were no seven saints on the free sky, and there were no my demon servants.

    "No!"

    The subconscious roar came out of his mouth. He worked too hard, and there was a tearing pain in his chest.

    "Calm down first! Anle, calm down first! "

    Lanstya rushed at me anxiously, and the warmth of her body passed to me.

    "Lanstya, he, where are they?"

    Lanstya didn''t speak. She just looked up at the blue free sky, as if nothing had happened. The warmth swirled in her eyes.

    "No, this, this is absolutely impossible! Da Wu, Da Wu, he is obviously a bone demon. He has soul beads. The soul beads will not die, and Da Wu will not die.

    And Gemini, they are undead. How can undead die.

    And... "

    I tried to push lanstya away, but my arm couldn''t reach out at all.

    I looked around. There was still a square. Beside lanstya lay my blood beast Xiaohong and a white cocoon. Xiao Hong is like a dog now. Her chest is fluctuating and very weak.

    Below the square, there were residents who had talked and laughed in twos and threes, but ran away in panic.

    "How long?"

    "Three days."

    Lanstya is a little haggard. The knuckles of her staff are white. It should be to protect Xiaohong. She has maintained a fighting posture these days.

    "Three days?"

    Every time I speak, I feel great pain, especially in my legs.

    I tried to lower my head.

    The scene in front of me made me can''t believe my eyes.

    His chest was blurred and his beating heart was exposed. My legs showed Mori white bones. The pain from my face made me afraid to touch it. Now I may not be enough to describe it with tragedy.

    An iron chain pierced through my leg, which came from my back. Locked me to a post in my back. If it weren''t for the demon king armor system. Needless to say, this is to show Aaron that I am such a "fallen" demon king to the whole world.

    "Anle, I''m sorry..."

    Lanstya couldn''t help it any more. She hugged me in pain. Her white skirt and white hair were dyed red with blood.

    "God, God is saying sorry to me. Dead, dead. Ha ha... "

    I closed my eyes and tried to force myself to forget everything.

    "Surround them! Unexpectedly, such a broken body can survive. "

    A shriek came at me.

    A group of Aryan soldiers held long swords and shields, and all kinds of magicians hid behind the soldiers.

    It was none other than the king of the Duchy of Aryan.

    "You dare!"

    Lanstya stood in front of me. At this time, she had the style of a goddess. Her fierce face was full of anger. Is that how she protects me and the blood beast Xiaohong these days?

    "Hum, where is the blood wolf Knights! Where is the silver sword Knights! "

    The Kingdom roared around.

    There was a slight pace behind me. I turned back laboriously, and federo looked at me with an apologetic face.

    Beside him were Lina, Ellie and clomir.

    "Anle, I..."

    Fidro came to me. He looked at the king and me. He cut the chain that penetrated my body with a knife, and I fell. Lanstya quickly helped me up.

    "You! Fidro! You madman, you know what you''re doing! "

    The king''s roar sounded at this time.

    Fidro, with a firm face, was about to shout at the king.

    "The world needs heroes and guardians."

    I smiled at federo and said reluctantly.

    "You can be the hero who leads the light in the world. I am not lost in the dark. "

    I tried to reach out and pat him on the shoulder, but my body didn''t allow me to do so.

    "Even if misunderstood by the world, even if you become the enemy of mankind? So will you? "

    Fidro sighed, and his words felt sad.

    "Man will not believe what has not yet happened. The blue sky is like the eve of destruction.

    If they are willing to become stronger only when they see the destruction, I will advance the destruction. "

    I turned and looked at the king of the Duchy of Aryan. With a face full of bones and a broken body.

    "I will destroy my avatar!"

    Roar with pain.

    Those people in the distance are staring at the square that judges me with mocking and numb eyes. Look at me, too.

    "Othel! You don''t do it yet! "

    The king of the Duchy of Aryan was furious.

    Federo sighed and gently grabbed my hand.

    "Evil devil, I will end it myself!"

    Fidro''s eyes were moist, and he raised his sword with trembling hands.

    Orsel also led the blood wolf knights from a distance to surround lanstya and me. The blood red spear was aimed at me.

    "You dare! You bald lad! "

    Lanstya put the staff in her hand in an instant, and the dazzling white staff faintly overflowed with restless energy. He didn''t hear me talking to Pedro.

    Lina and Ellie just wanted to come forward, I shook my head, and clomir would stop them all.

    "How do you escape? Now it''s hard for you to rely on Lord lanstya alone.

    As you said, the world needs heroes in the light. "

    Federo came up and asked in my ear. Then he closed his eyes and put the long sword on my neck.

    "They have come."

    I looked at the distance and smiled.

    In the distance, the sound of horse hoofs and shouts became clear.

    Since the gift of the tree of the world, my mind seems to have a map. Those restless demon figures have long appeared in my mind.

    Now they have come to aryen, they have responded to my previous declaration, and they have accepted me as a new demon king. A demon king who can command all demon families. The split demon clan is no longer a mess, although this unity came very late. But I''m still happy.

    "Lord king, no! The demon army emerged outside the city, north gate! The north gate is about to fall! "

    A sergeant Aryan rushed to kneel down in front of the king.

    "You can''t stop my demon army! If you don''t want to bleed in vain, letting me go is the only choice. "

    I forced myself out of the control of fidro''s sword and came to lanstya.

    "Ha ha, a lingering demon king, let you go? My human city, is it your demon clan that comes whenever you want? What''s more, have you forgotten the glory of being human? You should be ashamed of human beings who voluntarily fall into darkness. "

    The king subconsciously took a step back, but he still roared firmly.

    "Human? Human beings blinded by lies! See clearly, I am a chaotic family! I am the demon king of the demon family -- Anle! "

    The blue sky became dark again. The darkness came not from the Seven Saints, but from the dense demon family. The demon clan with wings, which is the clan of Shawei, is headed by Linze.

    "You! Are you not afraid of the Seven Saints returning again? You are bluffing! "

    The king''s momentum is obviously insufficient. In fact, I am also afraid of the return of the Seven Saints, but I mistakenly think that if they want to return, they should return long ago. Now they don''t appear. Why should I be afraid.

    "You, come here."

    I ignored the king''s questions and just scanned the crowd just gathered under the square.

    Sure enough, selling swords and making staff are still working hard. They won''t give up this unparalleled war. Thanks to their blood selling live broadcast, all today''s announcements are made to the world. I believe that soon, everyone on this continent will know what happened today, all the Seven Saints, and the undead demon king.

    "Ah? The demon king called to us, my brother who sells swords. What should I do? "

    "My brother who makes sticks, tell him quickly that we don''t want the money for red medicine!"

    Making staff and selling sword obviously tremble.

    "Come here!"

    I roared again. They both looked at the king and climbed up the platform of the square.

    "You must broadcast everything I say."

    I pulled over the shoulder of the staff and aimed his eyes at me. Maybe my face was too scary at this time. The staff always wanted to dodge.

    "Listen, citizens of Aryan, citizens of the rodelian Empire, citizens of the kingdom of festler! All humans in durland!

    I, demon king Anle announces the world again!

    Above the sky, there was a low roar, and Linze looked sad. After sighing, she hugged me and lifted me up in the air.

    Then there was lanstya. Even Xiao Hong and even the cocoon were held and lifted into the air.

    "The war has begun!"

    My roar echoed in the whole sky, echoed in the hearts of everyone in the whole kingdom and the whole durland continent

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 282

    The endless sea is also called the sea of sunrise.

    It is located on the easternmost side of durlan continent. It is also the seaside where I used to play with the demon servants and where I met the sea beast Xiaoqi.

    I won''t pass here from the Duchy of Aryan to my demon castle.

    Just halfway, Linze quietly changed the road.

    Rescued me from the city, Linze, who held me all the way and flew without a word, the wind can always dry the tears in her eyes.

    I know her idea of changing her way and her heart at the moment.

    "This is the endless sea, Lord devil.

    Did sister Sha Wei tell you that this was the place where the door was opened, the first place where our demons came to this world, and the place where everything began? "

    Linze put me down and said with her back to me and facing the sea.

    At this time, it is morning. Only half of the blood red sun was exposed, and the light sprinkled on the sea. The eye was red, like a sea of blood.

    "You know what!"

    Linze turned around and yelled at me with red eyes. I subconsciously shook my head.

    "Of course you don''t know! Because sister savvy didn''t tell you! And she will never tell you again! "

    Linze''s cry tore her heart and lungs.

    "It''s all because of you! You know what? How worried sister savvy was when she learned that you were in trouble!

    You can''t even protect your servants. What devil are you!?

    You weak devil hiding behind a woman, you shameless devil who declares the world at will! You are arrogant enough to lead the demon family! "

    Linze rushed at me, her slender hand pinching my neck.

    "You are the demon king loved by sister savy

    Sister Sha Wei, I, I can''t do it. I can''t kill someone you saved with your life... "

    Linze''s voice became smaller and smaller. Her body softened and lay in my arms crying.

    "Why not me, why not me! Why didn''t I die, sister Shawei? You clearly agreed to lead our demon family to meet the new future.

    However, the future without you is not the future I want! "

    "Sorry."

    I gently patted her back with my broken palm. The pain in my heart made me don''t know how to comfort the injured demon.

    "Revenge! Revenge! Seven Saints, yes, Seven Saints!

    Lord devil, I want you to make an oath here and kill the Seven Saints! "

    Linze stood up. Her tearful face suddenly became serious. She yelled at me with a positive face.

    I don''t know how to promise Linze. In fact, even if Linze doesn''t say, the Seven Saints, I will naturally avenge them. Only after understanding the power of the seven holy magic, I hesitated, and my heart of revenge was defeated by the cruel reality. Can I really defeat the Seven Saints? But I nodded firmly.

    Linze wiped the tears on her cheeks, squeezed out a reluctant smile at me, and then walked towards me.

    She approached step by step, but my heart jumped wildly for some reason. Based on the gift of demon king''s armor and world tree, I recovered almost, especially my chest, which had grown new flesh.

    At this time, the new flesh beats rhythmically, and even the heart can be seen inside.

    Linze got closer and closer, and finally the distance between her and me became negative.

    I can smell her body fragrance. The charming fragrance makes me dizzy.

    "Linze, you, what are you doing?"

    I was a little thirsty. Linze didn''t speak. Her slender white hand was placed on my thigh. The iron chain on my thigh had not been pulled out. The wound next to the iron chain was gently touched by her little hand. It was painful and itchy, which was indescribable.

    "Lord devil, you are too heavy. I''m so tired of flying..."

    Linze chuckled and then pulled out the iron chain in my body

    "Ah!"

    The pain swept through my body in an instant and I nearly passed out. I didn''t catch what Linze said.

    At this time, the pain doubled again. My eyes can''t see clearly. Linze''s rash action may take my life.

    "This... Aren''t you almost recovered?"

    Linze was also a little flustered, and her voice was a little anxious and helpless. She obviously didn''t realize that I was still weak.

    I smiled bitterly. Let alone revenge. Am I going to end this little pain here?

    The pain deepened and my consciousness was a little blurred. Just when I wanted to close my eyes, a warm current flowed through the wound, especially in my body, as if I were immersed in warm water. In fact, I did. A big blister suddenly appeared outside my body.

    At the same time, the sea rolled, as if something was breaking out of the water.

    "Whew."

    A red rope flashed past and grabbed Linze''s foot.

    Then the red rope pulled back, the sea rolled like water, and a huge octopus rose slowly from the sea¡° Hey, brother devil. Xiao Qi saved you. Boast about Xiao Qi. " Big Zhang fish made a Lori sound in her mouth. She waved her tentacles excitedly, and Linze, caught in an extremely humiliating posture, flew up and down with her tentacles. My eyes are a little white. I think it''s a dizzy Octopus flying. Xiao Qi, when I first came to the endless sea with the demon servants, I met an octopus sea animal. The little girl turned into a sea animal was named Xiao Qi. I also played her little seven card Octopus flying car with the magic servants, which was a terrible experience that I wanted to forget. Xiao Qi must have attacked Linze because of her scream and the shocking iron chain in Linze''s hand. She mistook Linze for attacking me¡° Xiao Qi, let her go. She''s my servant. She didn''t attack me. " In the blister, I shouted at Xiao Qi. Seeing Linze''s cheeks agitated and her face turned white, I knew she might spit rainbow if she didn''t save her. But the words blurted out and disappeared quietly after the bubbling water. Fortunately, Xiao Qi saw what I wanted to say and broke the blister with his tentacle. Xiaoqi''s blisters are magical. The water in the blisters is unusually warm and flows between my wounds. The injury has recovered¡° Ah? But didn''t she attack you? And hurt brother devil. " After listening to my words, Xiao Qi was a little puzzled¡° Xiao Qi, you are still young. Some things don''t understand. Sometimes, it hurts because of love. " Xiao Qi gave a sound and put down Linze who was about to spit out a rainbow. Linze fell to the ground with fear on his face, but he still didn''t forget to give me a white look¡° Brother devil, are you here to play with me? " Little seven became a little girl, dressed in a simple sea blue dress, with long sea blue hair and clothes¡° No, Xiao Qi. My brother is just passing by. " I can''t bear to cheat the lovely and naive little seven¡° Oh. " Xiao Qi was obviously a little lost, "what about them? The sister with long white hair, and ah, and the brother who swims and wears armor. Yes, yes, and girls about my age with wings. Yes, yes, and the funny little bald green monster. Ha ha, it''s so funny. Brother, do you remember when you were playing with water on my head? Also... "Xiao Qi seems to have not spoken for a long time. She chattered excitedly¡° Xiao Qi, they, they are dead... "The past scenes appeared in front of me, and my heart hurt with them. I interrupted Xiao Qi¡° Dead? How could it be? " Xiao Qi was stunned and then stammered¡° Dead, killed by the Seven Saints'' devouring light magic... "I lay on the beach, looked at the blue sky and muttered¡° Seven Saints? " Little seven looked puzzled¡° Brother devil, devour the light? Do you mean the eternal light? " Xiao Qi bit his fingers and thought on his face. At this moment, even Linze, who vomited the rainbow, stopped manufacturing and stared at the innocent little seven with four eyes¡° The eternal light is not a killing magic, brother devil. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 283

    "What are you talking about!"

    I questioned Xiao Qi loudly. Maybe I was startled by my reaction. Xiao Qi, with his head tilted, subconsciously retreated a few steps.

    "Lord devil, calm down!"

    Linze realized my gaffe, but she was obviously more excited than me. She was still spitting out the rainbow. She heard Xiao Qi''s words and stood up quickly.

    "You are Xiao Qi! Tell me what you just said! Vomit... "

    Linze was so excited that she vomited again. The octopus was really strong.

    "You! Brother devil, what''s the matter with you? Devouring the light magic can''t kill people. You scared Xiao Qi. "

    Xiao Qi saw Linze''s gaffe, but in a moment, a bubble wrapped all Linze''s rainbow. This is the first time I''ve seen someone spit bubbles.

    "Devouring magic is the ability to absorb light and create a prison of light. Light prison, also known as eternal prison, can only trap evil existence. However, once trapped, time is eternal and there is no escape. It''s almost like death. "

    Xiao Qi had a look of memory on his face, and all said these words mechanically. Only when she said these, I felt that Xiao Qi seemed to have changed a person.

    "Xiao Qi, how do you know this magic?"

    Knowing that my demon servant still had a glimmer of life, I put down my new life a little and quickly asked my doubts.

    "Xiao Qi, how about me? Huh? My head hurts! Xiao Qi can''t remember! " Xiao Qi was greeted by me and was obviously stunned. When he spoke before, his cold face disappeared instantly and returned to innocence again.

    But this innocence turned into the distortion of extreme pain in a moment. She squatted on the ground and cried.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Then don''t think about it. " I know that Xiao Qi''s behavior is very similar to the state before lanstya, that is to say, Xiao Qi may also hide some memories. Who Xiaoqi is has become the biggest doubt in my heart.

    "Endless sea... Shaper''s palace..." Xiao Qi, who was in pain and wailing, suddenly raised her head. Her distorted face was terrible. She said some inexplicable words intermittently, and then tilted to the ground.

    I hurried to help. Little seven Lori''s body was not heavy. Watching her go to sleep with a painful expression, my heart had some pain. If it weren''t for my problem, maybe she wouldn''t.

    But what does Xiao Qi mean? I know the endless sea. What is the shaper''s temple? Is there such a place in the endless sea? Where is my servant locked up?

    I couldn''t leave the unconscious little seven. With many questions, I set foot on the road of the devil''s castle with Linze.

    Devil''s castle, throne hall.

    In the hall, although there was no figure of those evil servants before, some new people still made here have some vitality. And now there are demons coming.

    "Chief of the stone demon clan, aka is willing to be loyal to the new demon king of our clan."

    A tall demon clan who was like hanging stones respectfully said to me, and his voice was a little shocking.

    "Chief of the night devil clan, Klus is willing to work for the demon king."

    With half a pair of glasses and a tuxedo, the gentle man held the glasses frame and said to me.

    But every time he opened his mouth, his fine teeth didn''t match his beautiful face.

    "Wolf clan leader, Wolff pays a visit to our new demon king."

    I''ve seen the werewolf before, and the chef of the demon king castle is a werewolf. It''s just that the werewolf, who claims to be the patriarch, looks like a human, wears wolf skin with snow-white hair, and the oblique scar on one eye is very frightening.

    "Goblin, just big egg, see Lord demon." A little old green goblin said respectfully.

    "Wait! Are you goblin? Who are you? "

    "My son, I have brought the whole family this time. I must kill the Seven Saints to avenge my son!"

    I looked at GANGDA egg carefully. Although goblin looked the same, his colorful and glued hair was the same as GANGDA wood. It seems that gunaki follows his father very much.

    "Just big egg, just big wood. Your goblin''s name is so casual. Are your father and son big characters? "

    "Lord Hui demon, Da Da expressed a desire and a hope. Be tall and have eggs... "

    "Stop! Stop! Stop! You, what race are you? You are in the capital. "

    I hurriedly interrupted Gang big egg and said to a little Zhengtai aside. Xiaozhengtai is the man who has been following Youli behind them in the capital. I didn''t have time to ask too much before.

    In this war, my evil servant only came back, he and Xiao Hong. It goes without saying that Xiaohong is a blood devil. I''m not surprised that she can escape the big move of the Seven Saints, but what''s the ability of this little Zhengtai.

    "Hiss! Well, I, I''m Tianbao... "

    There was a roar in my mind. It was Tianbao, the big caterpillar Tianbao before! A long time ago, it turned into a sweet treasure in a cocoon. It didn''t turn into a butterfly. It turned out to be a little Zhengtai. So he escaped by forming a cocoon.

    "Sweet treasure..." lanstya''s gentle voice reminded me of countless memories¡° OK, except sweet treasure. You and others are new to my demon king castle. I vowed to lead you to a new world, a new era of the demon clan. Now, the urgent task is to rescue my demon servants captured in the capital! " My words were like thunder. The big egg was the first to be split¡° wait! Lord devil! rescue? You said they weren''t dead! My son is not dead! " The big egg jumped high as if it had been trampled on its tail¡° Anle, what''s going on? " Lanstya also asked me with a look of surprise. Since I returned to the demon king castle with Linze, my injury has almost recovered. Without talking to everyone, I called all the newly joined demon families. I believe Xiao Qi''s words, even if her words are false, but as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I am willing to try¡° It''s true? The temple of the creator? " Lanstya muttered to herself after listening to me¡° Whether true or false, I will go to the endless sea. Have you ever heard of the temple of the creator? " I asked the crowd. For a moment, everyone looked at each other¡° Lord devil, who do you think is the creator? gods? Or above the gods? " The night devil cleus held his glasses and asked me. I glanced at lanstya. She shook her head. Obviously, she didn''t know the creator''s house. Is it true that, as Kalus said, the temple of the creator refers to the gods? God, the God born of the tree of the world. So who planted the world tree? This is my question all the time. The problem of Kalus is like an insight. Does the so-called creator mean the person who planted the tree of the world? If so, is the identity of the Seven Saints above the gods? Thinking of this, I became more and more curious about the temple of the creator. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 284

    Devil''s castle.

    The Banshee Qiu hurried into the throne hall. This is her. She has been in a coma since I brought her back from the endless sea.

    "Go and have a look."

    Lanstya urged me. After learning that my demon servant might not be dead, lanstya was much more relaxed than me. She was just the temple of the creator, and a goddess was also very confused about it.

    The room where I put Xiao Qi is not big, and Linze has been guarding her.

    "Brother devil."

    Xiao Qi recovered well. I''m glad to see me.

    "Don''t move yet. Take good care of it."

    "Xiao Qi is all right, sister lanstiya. I miss you so much and want to play with you."

    Although lanstya was very strange to the creator''s house, he still saw the weakness of Xiao Qi. I can''t understand what Xiaoqi went through. I just remember that when she recalled the magic of swallowing light, she seemed to experience pain.

    "Xiao Qi, about the temple of the creator. Do you know anything? "

    I still couldn''t help asking.

    "The temple of the creator? What is that? "

    Xiao Qi tilted his head and looked naive. He didn''t even think.

    "You told me that the temple of the creator is in the endless sea."

    Although I knew that Xiao Qi was very strange at that time, which should be a kind of amnesia similar to lanstya''s before, I still asked.

    "Ah? What did Xiao Qi say? Xiao Qi doesn''t remember, and the endless sea is Xiao Qi''s home. There is no temple of the creator. "

    Xiao Qi looked at me strangely, but I was also a little lucky. I was worried that her forced memories would hurt me again.

    "Xiao Qi, do you remember anything strange in the endless sea?"

    Lanstya frowned slightly, looked at me, and then asked Xiao Qi.

    "Strange place? I don''t think so. "

    Xiao Qi still shook his head.

    "Miss Xiao Qi, do you recall anything strange at a particular time?"

    The night devil in the dress held the spectacle frame very gentlemanly and asked.

    "Time? Xiao Qi doesn''t know whether this counts. At the beginning of each month, when the sun rises in the morning, in the middle of the endless sea, the sun shines like the bottom of the sea. There is always a sign of the sun on a stone. "

    Xiao Qi looked bitter. It seemed that this inquiry still made her very uncomfortable. Maybe she couldn''t understand why we outsiders were so interested in her home.

    "It should be here. Maybe this is the entrance to the temple of the creator. I think so. Since it is the temple of the creator, it is normal for the entrance to be mysterious. "

    Lanstya was enlightened.

    "In that case, go to the endless sea."

    Devil''s castle, my bedroom.

    I stroked the dragon egg on the shelf, and the hard eggshell felt warm.

    In the land of the roder people, when I fought against yemengad, I saw the stolen dragon egg. The red skin of the giant dragon was the same as its mother. But my dragon eggs haven''t hatched yet.

    "Anle, although I don''t know what you''re thinking, I think your decision just now is a little abrupt."

    Lanstya stopped talking.

    "Do you think I have no power to defeat the Seven Saints?"

    "Isn''t it? What''s more, there are problems with Zeus. I can''t contact them, even Ruiya. "

    Lanstya''s worry is not superfluous, and the reaction of the gods to this incident also makes me wonder that the Seven Saints do not show fear of the Seven Saints.

    Moreover, many times these days, lanstiya could not get in touch with Zeus. I don''t quite understand. Are the gods afraid of the Seven Saints deliberately not appearing?

    "I always thought it was a one-man battle, but I was wrong, lanstya.

    From the beginning to the present, this is not a one-man battle. Don''t worry, the communication between the world tree and me is much better than before, and I still have demon king armor. "

    Although I had no confidence, I patted my chest and promised. When I put my hand on my chest, the armor that had been integrated into my body and turned into magic patterns appeared outside my body in an instant.

    An unprecedented intimacy, as if the armor was a puppy, and I was touching his head. He responded to my touch intimately.

    "Yes! I still have your sister''s value from the last mission! "

    The demon king armor system once released the mission when I stopped the war between Rodell and Aryan. The total amount is 100000 your sister value. It is finally settled according to the casualties of the war.

    I have finished this task, but I don''t know how much your sister is worth.

    I closed my eyes and communicated with the demon king''s armor. The numbers in my mind surprised me.

    There are as many as 90000!

    Ninety thousand, enough to raise me to a higher class.

    Don''t even think about it. It can directly raise me to the third level demon king. I''m looking forward to how strong it will be¡° Rise to the third level devil! " With the warm current surging on the body, the magic pattern is also gradually changing, becoming more complex, and the color is getting darker. All my attributes for the third-order demon king this time: strength: 400 speed: 420 physical strength: 300 Magic: 370 the third-order demon king has high requirements for magic and must be more than 300. First, there are no special requirements for strength and physical strength. Although it cost me more than 60000 of your sister''s value and didn''t unlock any special skills, the change of my body still made me think it was worth it. Now I have only 32000 your sister''s value, but I don''t want to add it to the attribute points. The strength of the Seven Saints doesn''t depend on these attributes to crush. What I need is strength, visible strength, such as stronger skills than the dark flame. I was thinking in my mind, and suddenly a skill worth 30000 your sister came into my eyes: the shadow. There is only one line of small characters in the introduction of skills: increase the speed instantly and leave the residual shadow of the body in place. I still understand that the only way to improve martial arts in the world is to be fast. The moment of acceleration can also leave a part to confuse others. I must learn this skill. I didn''t even want to exchange it directly. I closed my eyes and laughed. Lanstya saw that I had been closing my eyes. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She came forward and touched my forehead¡° What''s the matter with you? Frown and laugh. "¡° Nothing. I just changed something. " For the Seven Saints, I have some expectations. I don''t know whether I can stand on the same level with the Seven Saints after becoming stronger¡° Click. " My hand was still leaning on the dragon egg, and a clear sound sounded in the room. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 285

    There is a crack in the dragon''s egg and a clicking sound in his ear. Is the dragon''s child about to be born?

    It has been two years since the Dragon incident. It''s almost my time since I became the demon king. In the past two years, I have changed a lot, from unwilling to become the demon king to now.

    I have seen the darkest hearts and the kindest cruel demons. Although it sounds like a joke, good and evil don''t look at the surface.

    I promised the dragon to protect her children. Now one has become the paw of yemenggad, and the other is about to hatch. The originally expected heart gradually became a little worried. In the world about to be destroyed and at the beginning of the duel with the Seven Saints, do I still have the ability to protect my Bruce Lee?

    "Anle." Lanstya saw my hesitation, and her little hand took mine.

    "Why don''t you go out first?"

    I smiled at lanstya''s broad mind and joked.

    "Ah? Why? Are you afraid that Bruce Lee will regard the just, beautiful, kind and charming goddess as his mother as soon as he is born?

    Don''t worry. I won''t rob you. You''ll take care of the dragon in the future. "

    "No, no, lanstya, you misunderstood. I''m afraid Bruce Lee will follow you to the airport."

    Lanstya was slightly stunned, then reacted, smiled and hit me in the chest with a small fist.

    "Anle, if, if..."

    Originally sullen lanstya suddenly buried her head in my arms, raised her head slightly, blushed on her beautiful face, and stopped talking.

    Before lanstya finished speaking, the "click" sound in her ear disappeared.

    Lanstya and I hurried to look at the dragon egg. The crack no longer extended, and the dragon egg stopped hatching.

    Happiness comes and goes quickly, but loss is as long as the night.

    "What''s going on?"

    Lanstya put her hand on the dragon egg and stroked it gently.

    "Alas, it''s still worse. But I have a hunch that he will be born. "

    I also touched the dragon egg, and the warmth from my hand rekindled my hope again.

    Devil''s castle, suburb.

    The creator''s temple of the endless sea, I must go.

    This time, I didn''t let lanstya open the portal. First of all, I don''t know whether lanstya can transmit to the endless sea. Secondly, I have some resistance to the portal.

    Behind me are the new demon servants who joined the demon king castle, and the sweet treasure, now the little Zhengtai.

    Xiao Qi''s shuttle back and forth in the crowd may be the first time she has seen so many demons who are willing to be her friends.

    Banshee Qiu stood at the gate of the castle and saw me off with tears in her smile.

    This time I also brought dragon eggs with me.

    The distance of the road was lengthened again by my anxious and angry heart.

    "Anle, the city of Capua is ahead."

    My heart has been on the endless sea, but now when lanstya''s words are spoken, I look into the distance.

    From the devil''s castle to the endless sea, I really have to pass kapua. I forgot this. Lanstya''s inquiry seemed to be waiting for my decision.

    "Have you really decided?" Lanstya saw my hesitation.

    "Lanstya, do you believe me?" I never told the goddess about the purpose of the declaration of attack on mankind.

    Lanstya, a waste goddess, has great trust in me. From my arrogant declaration, it can be seen that the goddess stood in my camp without asking any reason.

    "I believe you, because you also love human beings, don''t you?" Lanstya smiled, with the sunshine, very beautiful.

    I didn''t speak. I knew that lanstya must know what I thought. Since the brave human beings didn''t believe that the world was about to face disaster, I turned into disaster. Let fear come early. At this moment, I am Hades.

    Let human beings feel full of fear and resist in despair. When the rebellious human beings become stronger due to anger, even if they do not unite with the demon family, they may have the courage to fight Hades.

    "Then. The demon servants listen to the order. Before going to the endless sea, we have to teach mankind a lesson.

    Let the arrogant mole ants understand what real fear is.

    Target Town, Capua

    Attack! "

    I drew out my long sword and pointed to the distant town of kapua in the rising sun.

    The army of the demon clan is vast and powerful. The momentum is much larger than the demon clan in the demon king castle before me, especially those newly joined demon servants. I believe they have strong combat effectiveness.

    But I don''t fully trust them. This battle is also a battle to decide their future.

    I need a demon servant who can perform my plan, an absolutely loyal demon servant, not a murderous demon.

    My instructions made everyone boil again.

    Soon, a crowd came to Capua.

    Outside the city, the garrison of Capua and the king''s army of Arren have been waiting for a long time, and the brave, including magicians, are also in full readiness. There are many familiar figures, bald lad, Lina, Ellie and old rogue clomir¡° Here you are. " The bald ladybug''s voice was sleepy and looked like he hadn''t slept for a long time. This time, the human Sergeant gave me a different feeling. I even felt that they were like the silver sword Knights under bald ladle. I think in the past few days, bald Ladybug must have carried out special training for the defenders and brave in kapua city. People are not born for war, but they must be prepared for war¡° Demon clan, demon king Anle! Come to receive Capua city and don''t make unnecessary resistance. If not, I will let you know the fragility of life. " I wanted to say hello to bald ladle, but now the play has begun. Bald ladle and I have different roles¡° Devil, you know, Capua is not a beautiful flower. I don''t think you should come here. " Bald lad''s words were arrogant, but there was a smile on his serious face, which made his grandson laugh. I have a bad heart. I told him to be the bright hero of justice, and I am the guardian of the dark. If I met him for the first time, I would laugh and play an egg. My plan to invade in advance to make mankind stronger has become a joke. With this in mind, I stepped forward and said, "grandson, be serious and don''t laugh." Whispered in his ear¡° I knew you''d be fine. And it''s not bald, it''s fidro. Oh, yes, now I am the only hope of mankind, the hope of becoming stronger. " Bald Ladybug wanted to hug me, but he pushed me open and shouted arrogantly: "human beings will never bow to the demon clan! Capua''s garrison is not a coward! " His remarks completely ignited the anger of the people¡° Capua! Capua! Capua! " The swordsman held up his long sword, the gunman stabbed the earth with his gun, and the mage raised his staff. Only in these high morale crowd, Lina and Ellie''s eyes are eclipsed¡° Warriors, follow my orders and attack! "¡° Demon servants, follow your demon king''s will to attack! " The blue and silver swords collided, and bald Ladybug and I called out with a smile. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 286

    War, on the one hand, human beings are afraid of war, on the other hand, they are eager for war.

    Swords are only covered with rust when stored.

    Peaceful human beings have not smelled the smell of blood for a long time, but durlan''s human beings have never had a soul willing to be bullied and slaves. As long as war breaks out, this race will show unprecedented power.

    Now, this power has erupted.

    Outside Capua, light and shadow are intertwined, and right and evil are intertwined.

    I have never seen such determined kapua residents. In my impression, these brave people are just moths who drink and chat in the guild every day and eat people''s money; I have never seen such a heroic kapua garrison. In my impression, these garrisons are just scum who bully the weak in the streets every day.

    But everything changed. My invasion inspired the justice that should have existed in their hearts.

    That is the justice that absolutely does not allow homes to be destroyed and lovers to be slaughtered.

    I believe that in the near future, this will become a terrible force.

    "Bald ladybug, you have some credit."

    The long sword in my hand clashed with fidro''s King''s sword. The tiger''s mouth was shocked, and he was making progress.

    "It''s fidro, not bald. You can also say that since your declaration, not only the demon family has heard it, but also human beings have heard it.

    They know that the demon king has really come back and is no longer the waste who will only live a * * life in the castle.

    They are afraid, afraid that the tragedy of the first demon invasion will happen again. "

    Fidro smiled and explained to me. I''m a little embarrassed. It turns out that in human eyes, I''ve always been a dead house hiding in the demon king''s castle. No, it should be a good life.

    But the bald lad''s words reminded me of my evil servants, who are still in the hands of the Seven Saints. My heart hurt involuntarily.

    "They... I''m sorry."

    Bald Ladybug realized that he had said something wrong. A sword blade was recovered, and then the long sword turned flat and swept me.

    "It''s okay. They''re still alive."

    "What!"

    "Dang!"

    Bald lad was suddenly surprised. His hand holding the sword was obviously shocked, and the long sword fell to the ground.

    I complained about the fuss of bald lad. At this time, I was on the battlefield, with countless eyes staring at me and him. His mistake was the next peak in the eyes of others.

    I also hurried back a few steps and covered my chest.

    Humans on the battlefield were relieved.

    Bald Ladybug federo picked up the long sword in his hand and stabbed me at random. The sword was silver like a long dragon, and there seemed to be something wrapped in the sword.

    The sudden sense of danger swept through my whole body. The bald long sword seemed different from before. Although I had seen him release the sword, although the sword was visible to the naked eye, it was actually just a kind of energy, but the thing wrapped in the sword was obviously substantial. I knew that if I couldn''t avoid it, this blow would hurt me.

    It is worthy of being the first brave man of durlan. I am a little amazed at his strength. Fidro, who has never erupted, seems to surprise me every battle.

    "Shadow!"

    Before I had time to think about it, I quickly released the shadow. The shadow is a new skill that I can learn when I become a third-order demon king. It can move at high speed and even leave a separate shadow in place, so it is called the shadow.

    Everything around me is slowing down. Federo opposite me is like slow motion. This is the first time I release this skill. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful, but it consumes a lot.

    Just the first release, I felt powerless.

    "Boom"

    The sword light hit my shadow and exploded. The powerful air wave hit me and bald lad.

    They were thrown to the ground, and my stomach surged. In addition, there was no other harm. Federo only vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "Anle!"

    Lanstya heard the explosion and wanted to run towards me. I waved my hand quickly.

    "What is your sword point?"

    Holding back the pain in my stomach, I asked the bald lad.

    "Ah? Well, cough, I don''t know. Since you were rescued by the demon clan.

    The king''s daughter found me. She said that her brother could enlighten the soul of weapons to increase the combat effectiveness of mankind. "

    Bald Ladybug looked at me and stood up slowly.

    "After the king''s sword was handed over to me, I felt a little different. There seemed to be a huge tree in my dream. He seemed to be talking to me.

    But I couldn''t hear what he said. Then, a branch flew towards me. The branch was not very big, but I knew it was a branch, but I felt that if I didn''t avoid it, I would be killed by the branch.

    Not at this time, I was scared to wake up. "

    Bald Ladybug fidro spoke and caressed the long sword deliberately.

    "Branches of the tree of the world!"

    I couldn''t help exclaiming. I didn''t think his weapon was made of the same material as mine. Bald lad couldn''t hear the words of the world tree, and it was normal. After all, I was the only one who really owned the power of the world tree, and he only chose me. I understand the bald ladybug''s attack just now. It''s clearly a branch of the world tree that has such a terrible ability¡° You mean they''re still alive? Did the Seven Saints kill them? " Bald Ladybug asked what I had just said, and I nodded in affirmation¡° What are you going to do without that? How do you stop this invasion? "¡° How to stop? Of course, the city of Capua. "¡° Fuck! What did you say? " Bald fidro was very angry. He lost his sword, took off his armor, bare his upper body, rolled up his sleeves and came angrily like a hooligan¡° What are you doing? Bald lad, even if you take off your clothes, I will occupy the city. " I subconsciously stepped back a few steps. I was a little afraid of the bald Ladybug that would reveal my flesh if I didn''t say a word¡° Anle, have you forgotten your original idea? Stimulate human beings to become stronger, incarnate disaster, I can understand, but occupy the city! What do you want these residents to do? " Bald Ladybug would punch me every time he spoke. At this time, his eyes were red. I knew I had violated his bottom line¡° Can''t this work? I don''t occupy the city. Mankind will only be proud of the victory of this war. They will immerse themselves in their hypocritical power! I know, these people are well trained by you, but now, what mankind needs is not victory! It''s despair! Only despair can touch their inner fear and make the resistance more thorough! Only in this way can we obtain absolute power! To resist the invasion in the near future! " I also roared and punched fidro. No one wants to turn into darkness, but not everything can be what they want¡° Anle, I''m afraid you''ll really fall into the dark! Have you ever thought that you occupied this city! What will happen to these innocent people!? You keep trying to stimulate human beings to become stronger, even if you have to pay countless blood in the process of strengthening? " Federo''s words stimulated the depths of my soul. I suddenly woke up. I always wanted human beings to become stronger, but I never thought how many people would die in this process. I said I wanted to incarnate darkness, but when I played this role, the anger against the Seven Saints seemed to be imposed on mankind. I came to another world. I have no sense of belonging to human beings in this world. Unconsciously, I seem to have changed¡° Sorry. " Federo''s fist hit me in the face and my nose was a little sour¡° I''m impulsive. " I apologize again¡° But there is one thing I still want to say. " Bald ladybug''s outstretched hand stopped in mid air. He looked at me in a daze¡° I must occupy this city. " The wings behind me suddenly expanded, and the dark flame surrounded my body. The momentum of the third-order demon king ignited the whole battlefield again. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 287

    (I have something to say. I know the first person of this book is very bad. But he also wrote hundreds of thousands of words. It''s hard to stick to it all the time. Of course, thanks to the support of some friends.

    During this period, I broke for a long time, and I also need to live. However, this book really can''t let me live, so my time becomes less.

    I have to make a living.

    But it''s only a matter of time before the book ends.

    Finally, I hope no matter where you read this book, please give me the simplest support. Thank you.)

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    ¡£¡£¡£¡£

    The third-order demon king is stronger than the second-order demon king by more than one order.

    Only when the wings spread behind me did I know that I was strong, abundant and even difficult to control.

    When I was completely demonized, federo had only shock and doubt in his eyes. I naturally know where he doubts. His words really touched my heart. I thought I would give up occupying the city, but he couldn''t understand what I did.

    My plan could kill countless people. But compared with the real invasion in the near future, such losses may not be heavy.

    Nevertheless, I must now minimize this unnecessary sacrifice. Occupying this city is more desperate than killing.

    In the fight of federo, his attack also made me a little uneasy, not a strong unease, but a weak unease. Presumably, federo has no motivation and desire to become stronger. He knows that although I threaten to destroy the world, I still have my heart in mankind.

    Instead, it became a yoke that prevented him from becoming stronger.

    And not far away from the hidden three had to let me strengthen my faith.

    On this battlefield, no one noticed the distance, but because of the promotion of the third-order demon king and the gift of the world tree, I can detect subtle changes better than others. In the distance, there were three strong smells that were really coveting. I looked at the distance with a sneer. In the quiet sky, the fangs of poisoned snakes flashed by.

    "Residents of Capua, listen! The farce is over and the city will be taken over by the king.

    Violators, die! "

    When I made up my mind, I rose into the air, and a red sword Qi came out from my wings and hit the gate of kapua.

    The tall gate was vulnerable and dusty, covering the sky.

    Everyone stopped fighting, their enthusiasm went out at this moment, but the pupils of despair soon flashed angry anger. But the anger dissipated quickly, and the great disparity of power plunged them into the abyss of fear.

    "Anle, what are you doing? You are crazy?! Didn''t you apologize just now? "

    Federo was startled by my action. He looked at everything in amazement.

    "Then let me tell you what I''m doing!"

    I smiled and dived towards Pedro. He was surprised. I grabbed his neck and lifted him into the air again.

    "My guilt is because I lied to you. Now I thank you for your kindness of not killing in the capital. I didn''t expect you to be so easy to cheat. "

    I smiled and whispered in fidro''s ear.

    "This is your hope, this is your hero.

    And the king will tell you that this hero is so vulnerable. With your little fighting spirit.

    Human beings, your resistance is meaningless. "

    "Fidro, I respect you, but now, even if your sword becomes a Horcrux, it is still not angry or murderous. It is not even as sharp as the teeth of an old dog.

    You know what? Fidro, you are the old dog. "

    I looked at fidro with a sneer and mocked him contemptuously.

    "Anle, you..."

    On the ground, lanstya frowned, looked worried, and stopped talking.

    "Ann... Le... You really... Fell into... Darkness..."

    Fidro was choked by me, his face flushed, and his words were vague. I saw it was almost time to throw him to the ground.

    Colomir did not speak, but raised his staff. A purple flame held fidro who was about to fall to the ground.

    "I''ll give you a chance at last. Get out of this city before I get angry!

    Don''t worry, I will treat the people of this city well. "

    The whole body was wrapped in dark flame, and the long wings fanned behind him. The long sword once again points to those confused human braves.

    Fear spreads like a plague.

    I clearly saw those brave people biting their teeth and exposing their blue tendons on their arms. They may be afraid of death, but they are even more afraid of death. This is the unique soul of mankind.

    And that''s what I need.

    "Evil devil, are you not afraid that the Seven Saints will kill you again!? Your arrogance will always pay a price! "

    A young brave man roared at me with his fist.

    Before I spoke, fidro''s voice sounded again.

    "Stop! We retreat. "

    Federo was supported by Lina and Ellie. He covered his neck and shouted painfully at the human brave.

    "But, Lord fidro! That''s our town. There are also our friends and family in the town! "

    "I, Carol, will die with the devil even if I die!"

    "Yes! I can''t wait! "

    These brave people may appreciate what despair is for the first time, and refuse to give up even if they know that they can''t overcome at all.

    "If you have the ability to kill the demon king coalition, I won''t stop it." Federo looked desperate. "But now, we need strength. As the demon king said, you and I are as weak as an old dog."

    Fidro laughed back in anger.

    "Anle, tell me. What you told me is true! Tell me, you haven''t been swallowed up by the darkness! "

    Federo was unwilling to cross examine me again.

    "Bald ladybug, if it weren''t for that, would you give me a chance to escape? dark? I was born in darkness, and darkness is my power.

    I welcome you to kill me, fidro. I look forward to your sword being sharp next time I meet you.

    Not now, as ridiculous as children''s playthings. "

    I laughed wildly. Although I couldn''t bear it, I had to do this. Everyone was getting stronger, but federo knew the truth, because there was no anger and despair, and he had no reason to get stronger.

    I have to say, anger always makes people grow.

    "Go away, human brave.

    From today on, this city will be called demon city!

    Of course, the king welcomes you to join my team of destroying the world. "

    I played with the dark flame in my hand and joked at fidro and others.

    Federo didn''t speak any more. He just laughed wildly and was helped away by Lina.

    "Goodbye, brother."

    A soft farewell did not attract federo''s attention at all, but kolomir suddenly turned around and made me feel a little overwhelmed. His last smile, strange and obscene, also disappeared with the departure of the people.

    "Why did you do that? It''s not in line with your personality."

    Lanstya obviously hadn''t found out what I did. She whispered as soon as I landed.

    "Congratulations to Lord devil for taking over the human town."

    The newly joined evil servants congratulated one after another, but Tianbao and Linze stared at me with strange eyes and thought.

    "Remember this, these humans are of their own use. Before that, I don''t want to die alone, let alone see you bully any human beings.

    The king''s skill will use these humans. "

    I waved my hand and told them to take over the city of kapua. I specifically told them not to bully and kill any human residents.

    I really can''t find a reason, so I can only give orders to the people like this. The other evil servants didn''t speak, but the night demon Klus looked at me strangely.

    "You haven''t told me why you did it. It''s not your way at all! Have you really fallen into darkness? "

    Lanstya stopped me again and asked in a high voice.

    "Don''t talk, loser!

    They have come. "

    I looked into the distance. It was ten at noon. The sky was clear without any sign. The sky in the East was dark.

    After listening to my words, lanstya also looked into the distance. She looked back at me again with relieved and frightened eyes.

    "Yes, it''s them."

    I nodded, and lanstya hurriedly covered her mouth. With a ashamed face, she seems to be very embarrassed about being mean to me.

    "Lanstya, you are a God. And now I am the demon king. As a dark man, I yearn for light more than anyone else.

    I don''t want to see sacrifice. Death is inevitable on the road of variable strength.

    If we still can''t make up our mind now, the future of mankind and the world will only be nothingness. You, the God, should know these better than me. "

    I sighed. I didn''t want to say much, but I couldn''t help explaining to lanstya.

    "Anle, I believe you. You are right. "

    Lanstya stood beside me like a kitten, lowered her head and said, but the corners of her eyes were still far away, with a look of fear.

    "Ah, Lord devil, I haven''t seen you for a long time.

    I heard you occupied a new town? "

    The two people who suddenly appeared in front of me didn''t make me feel abrupt. Or, I''m waiting for them.

    "Yes, this is the land your father laid for you. Want it? Come and take it if you want. "

    I smiled and clenched lanstya''s hand.

    "Ha ha, it''s still so interesting. Then let me destroy your city and kill you. " The visitor smiled and opened his half narrowed eyes, "how are you?"

    This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 288

    The two people who suddenly visited, no, exactly two people plus a dragon. These uninvited guests didn''t surprise me. To be exact, I was waiting for them. It was because of their arrival that I changed my approach to kapua city.

    This city is now my demon city. Its survival is inseparable from me.

    The people who come are not others. They are the serpent of the world. Yemenggad and the former world remnant rain.

    I didn''t care much about the provocation of yemenggad, but the dragon around him made me angry. It was here that I promised the red dragon to protect her children outside the city gate of Capua, but now one has become the mount of yemenggad, and the other is still sleeping.

    "Little devil, grant my request." Yemenga smiled and looked harmless to humans and animals, "let me destroy your city and kill you. Don''t worry, I will be very gentle for fenriel''s face. "

    Yemengjia''s eyes are the same as snake''s eyes. Coupled with his face, he gives me a flirtatious feeling.

    But the rain didn''t say a word and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Pluto is coming. These people seem to be under the hand of Pluto, but I know they are not the kind of character willing to submit to someone. That is to say, they are more moved by the look of people begging in pain than to achieve the purpose of Pluto''s invasion of the world, destroy the world and plunge the world into war.

    And rain, the mysterious man whose once home was destroyed and rebuilt by the tree of the world, is more eager than anyone to see the tragedy of the world.

    "Lanstya, do you know what season it is?"

    I ignored the provocation of yemenggad. If I was afraid of him before, but now, as a third-order demon king, I really have the power to fight.

    "Ah? Anle you? They all shouted. What season do you ask me? Spring, of course. It''s only April. "

    Lanstya touched my head, perhaps because I was not afraid, and she was confident.

    "Oh, I said, it''s April. It''s time for snakes to mate. No wonder there are some messy things shouting at my gate. It''s spring. "

    I looked at yemenggad and said word by word. When my words fell, although yemenggad''s face was still a harmless smile, the anger in his eyes told me that he was very angry now.

    "By the way, lanstya, have you heard a legend? In other words, there was a God who couldn''t stand loneliness.

    Then she gave birth to three things, one is a snake, one is a wolf, and the other is a sea demon.

    By the way, lanstya, what do you think their mother looks like? "

    I continued to speak to lanstya.

    "Demon king!"

    Lanstya covered her mouth and smiled secretly. Before answering my question, yemenga roared and a green snake shadow flew towards me.

    The snake shadow has a fishy smell. The air it flies through burns for no reason, mixed with white smoke, and flies towards me with obvious anger.

    I dare not hold it up. The snake shadow gives me a very different feeling, but I still sneer in my heart. Maybe I did stab the pain of YeMeng. The so-called snake hit seven inches, this is his seven inches.

    If he approaches me and does this again, I really can''t do anything, but now, the effect of rash attack from such a long distance can be imagined.

    "If only your snake shadow could be as arrogant as your tone. But it seems that it really smells the same as your tone! "

    I smiled and instantly sacrificed the dark flame. The dark flame of the third-order demon king, especially the dark flame that swallowed the dark forces before, is very manic now.

    At the moment of seeing the snake shadow, before waiting for my command, the dark flame went towards the snake shadow. A snake composed of green gas and a black fire were entangled in the air.

    The air was full of burnt smell and crackling sound.

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be a third-order demon now. You always surprise me like this. " Yemenggad saw that his attack was resolved by me, but he was not as angry as before. His narrowed eyes said to me with a smile.

    "But with your present strength, do you think you can resist me and the rain?

    Little devil, you are not the first generation. "

    Yemenggad''s smile is not kind at all.

    "I didn''t say, just me."

    Spread my wings behind me and I rose into the air, "My Demon servants, it''s time to witness your loyalty."

    My cry came into the city of Capua with the wind, and my evil servants who accepted Capua responded to my call one after another.

    Just for a moment, a deafening cry came from the city.

    The night devil Klus first appeared at the gate, and there were all night demons behind him.

    "The night demon clan, Klus, obeys my Lord''s call."

    "Wolf wolf..."

    "Stone demon clan aka..."

    "Goblin just got a big egg..."

    "What about them? My dear snake of the world, if it weren''t for your sister fenriel''s face, maybe I would have killed you. " I stood in mid air and looked at yam Meng GAD with a laugh. "Yam Meng is a grown-up. Now I am not alone, but there is more than one city." Ha ha, it''s really an interesting little devil. Just trying to stop me with these people? Well, well, of course that''s enough. " Yemenga laughed and whistled. For a moment, the Dragon beside him spread its wings, and a dragon howl made my ears ache. I looked at the distance with concern. There was the place where federo and his men had evacuated. Maybe they should have left far now. But what I don''t know is that not far away, federo, supported by Lina and Ellie, suddenly stopped, "Lord clomir, do you hear me?" He looked back at Capua¡° Bald lad, you heard wrong. No matter what happens to that city now, it has nothing to do with you and me, because it is now called the demon city. " Colomir did not look back and went straight past fidro. After the Dragon roared, its wings flapped behind it and rose into the air. It seemed to look at me like nothing and flew straight towards kapua city¡° Lanstya, the night demon cleus! The dragon is yours! " The roar of the dragon is like a horn, announcing the start of the battle. I can''t care about the dragon''s actions, because there is an enemy more dangerous than him in front of me, that is yemenggad¡° Still too young. Arrogance is not a bad thing, but arrogance without capital is by no means a good thing. " Yemenggad met my eyes. At this moment, the snake shadow appeared behind him. The green snake shadow was even a little larger than the body shape of the giant dragon. His originally charming face like a woman also slowly raised snake scales, his eyes opened, and the murderous spirit in his snake eyes made me retreat in a moment. The rain also acted at this time. He smiled, shook his head slightly, and walked slowly towards the city gate. The stone devil pounded the earth to show his anger and welcomed the rain. Wolf clan leader Wolff also roared up to the sky, and his body turned into a gray wolf in a moment. This is Capua city. No, this is the first battle of Demon King City. It was also the first real confrontation between me and yemengad. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 289

    It is said that his body can circle the whole world, so it is named.

    In the story that Zeus once told me, it is not too much to say that the crisis of the world is the cause of his father rocky. And he even bewitched his sister fenriel. If it hadn''t been for fenriel''s attack, Odin wouldn''t have been hurt.

    Like his father, jemengad is a character who will be crazy and happy because of the destruction of the world. Some bad people are simply bad and evil without any reason. They like to witness the tragedy of the world and listen to the cry of human pain.

    I didn''t dare to fight with him. The dark flame wrapped the whole body in a moment, just because the power from his green snake shadow seemed to make the soul tremble.

    Even in the battle with me, yemengad still kept smiling. At this time, he grinned, his eyes suddenly opened, and a solid green lightning rushed to me.

    With a fishy smell, the green snake hit my dark flame in a moment.

    The dark flame is burning, but the green snake is more strange. He is swallowing my dark flame!

    I was in a bad mood. I just wanted to evacuate, but I didn''t expect that the tail of the green snake suddenly entangled me completely. The more I struggled, the tighter I became.

    The whole body of the green snake entangles me, and the snake head greedily devours my dark flame.

    I can clearly feel the faint cry for help of the dark flame. The green snake seems to be born to restrain my dark flame.

    "The dark flame comes to the underworld. Little devil, do you know where my snake comes from? " Yemenga stood up and said to me with a smile.

    "It''s also from the underworld, and ah, little demon king, his favorite food is -- nether flame!"

    Yemenga suddenly raised his voice. His face was full of snake scales, and his smile was extremely distorted.

    "Snakes catch prey and like to swallow it. They swallow it and digest it slowly. And I''m not the same. I prefer to torture you to death a little bit more than swallowing.

    You know what? You despair, you pain, you wail! "

    Yemengjia''s voice is getting louder and louder. The whole person is extremely crazy.

    "Everything about you excites me. Ah, how I long for such a scene. A play called death, a play with you as the protagonist! "

    Yemenga''s words fell, and the green snake that swallowed my dark flame also finished swallowing at this time.

    The snake head turned to me. The whole body of the green snake was emitting black flame because it swallowed the dark flame. Especially the snake head was very strange.

    The letter of the green snake vomited, and his ears were full of hiss.

    "Please, please. Pray for my mercy and my tolerance. Ah ah! This is the power that can dominate the world and make the world chaotic.

    Beg, beg, beg. "

    Yemengjia completely fell into madness. He leaned back on his face and his whole body, and his mouth gave out an evil smile.

    "Then I beg you, please let me go."

    I said impatiently to the crazy YeMeng GAD.

    "You... What are you talking about?"

    Yemenggad stopped his action and came to me. At close range, his scaly face made me more disgusted.

    "Didn''t you let me beg you? I''m not begging. "

    I snorted.

    Yemengjia''s eyebrows followed him. As soon as he waved his hand, the winding strength of the green snake increased obviously. There was a cluck sound in my body, which was the sound of bone collision.

    "What else can you rely on?"

    YeMeng GAD opened his distance, scanned around and said with some vigilance.

    "You ask me to rely on? Then I tell you, yemengad, your world---

    It''s over! "

    I smiled.

    "Devour the darkness!"

    I roared and began to absorb the dark forces around me.

    Just for a moment, the dark flame in the green snake was pulled back by me. The extremely manic dark flame followed my orders and rushed towards me with the life power of the green snake.

    In just a moment, the green snake turned into a pool of blood.

    "The dark flame is also a kind of darkness. Do you know that? My dear little snake. "

    I said to YeMeng GAD with the dark flame on my hand.

    "No! No, it''s absolutely impossible! You killed my amus!

    I''ll kill you! "

    Yemenga was crazy again by the scene in front of him.

    At this time, his face was completely snake, and his whole body was covered with a layer of scales. He roared at me.

    "The impossible is still behind, my dear little snake.

    Taboo land - Tie! "

    I ignored yemengad''s crazy howl, but threw my long sword down. In the face of him, we must pursue the victory.

    He hit the long sword of the earth and communicated with the world tree. I believe the anger of the world tree will never be lighter than me. He is afraid that he hates his subordinates who try to corrupt his Pluto.

    Sure enough, just in an instant, countless green vines roared with anger. Countless vines wrapped YeMeng tightly, like a green seed in the air. I was relieved that YeMeng Jiade was still too powerful. If I had not advanced before, I would have died in the hands of the green snake¡° Forbidden land -- kill! " Don''t hesitate. I know that even if yemengjia is wrapped by vines at this time, it doesn''t mean the end. After all, he was once a God. Who knows what means he has. At the exit of the word kill, the vines wrapped in yemenggad slowly closed, and the surrounding numerous vines were like a sharp thorn towards the wrapped yemenggad. At this time, although the cage composed of vines was shaking violently, the vines stabbed again wrapped the cage tightly. The howl of madness and pain never stopped. I just let go. Before long, the tie will be completely closed. Yemengjia must be unable to escape. After finishing yemenggad, I looked into the distance. In the distance, the night demons Klus and lanstya were blocking the dragon. Without hesitation, I flapped my wings and flew towards the dragon. The wailing behind me became more and more miserable, and the earth leaves began to shake. Although I was very relieved of the power of the world tree, I looked back and saw that the vine cage was still shrinking and gathering. I was relieved to fly towards the dragon. Just a little uneasy in my heart, unspeakable uneasiness¡° Lanstya, I''m here to help you. " It may be normal to feel uneasy when fighting with the gods. Drove away some bad ideas, I said to lanstya. I thought lanstya would be very happy to see me coming. But her frightened face made me stay in the air¡° What''s the matter? " I asked hastily. Lanstya, who fought with the dragon, had no idea that it would be dangerous to leave Klus alone. She flapped her white wings and flew towards me, shouting something in her mouth. Looking at her anxious face and distinguishing her mouth, my heart clicked. What she clearly said was: be careful, back. I slowly turned my head and a bloody face appeared behind me. The face is so twisted that it can''t tell the original appearance. A pair of hands stained with blood appeared in my abdomen. His hands running through my abdomen. I don''t know whether the blood is his or mine. There was only a cold voice in my ear¡° A snake can live without its tail. But, can you? " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 290

    Yemengjia appeared behind me with blood on his face. Just for a moment, his hand passed through my abdomen.

    "The snake can live without its tail. What about you?"

    His eyes were wide open, and anger turned him into double eyelids.

    "Then hit the snake seven inches."

    The "I", which was originally passed through the abdomen by yemenga, suddenly burst and dissipated in the air like fragments.

    "Are you surprised? Are you surprised? Dare you move? "

    In fact, I had expected that yemenggad would not fall here. He was a former God and would never be so easy to kill. As early as the moment he appeared behind me, I launched the special skill of the third-order demon king: Demon shadow.

    Although the speed of the demon shadow was very fast, YeMeng pierced my abdomen, but fortunately it didn''t matter. And yemengjia completely pierced only my shadow.

    At this time, I put the long sword across his neck.

    "It''s impossible? Are you going to say that? "

    Yemengjia''s body trembled, and then suddenly burst into ghostly laughter.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."

    Yemengjia went crazy again. He bent his body, and the blood flowing in his mouth dropped from the air. Before he landed, it turned into smoke and dissipated in the air.

    His crazy laughter pricked my eardrums. Without any action, he just laughed wildly, but he gave me a sense of danger again.

    "It''s over, yemengad. It''s time to pay for your crime. "

    I closed my eyes, strengthened my hand, and cut the long sword at the neck of yemenggad.

    Suddenly, there was resistance from the sword body, and my long sword could no longer move for half a minute.

    "You can''t kill him!"

    A nice voice suddenly came. I opened my eyes and looked cold in front of yemenggad.

    Her white hand held my long sword, and blood flowed down her palm to her arm.

    "Finriel, are you crazy? He bewitched you, he hurt you even more! You... "

    I was a little angry. I couldn''t imagine that this sudden fenriel wanted to protect her notorious brother.

    "But he..."

    There was no expression on finriel''s face.

    "Don''t talk nonsense that he is your only relative. Get out of the way, or I''ll see you as an enemy. "

    I strengthened my hand again, and finriel frowned slightly, but still didn''t loosen the hand holding my sword handle.

    "You can''t kill him!"

    She repeated again.

    "Get out!"

    I suddenly flapped my wings behind me, and the dark flame wrapped my whole body in a moment, and I was going to attack fenriel with my anger.

    Finriel must not move. At this time, she doesn''t seem to be the white wolf I know who often follows Ruiya behind.

    "Ha ha, sister, she said she shouldn''t kill me. No, No. "

    Yemenga lowered his head and vomited a mouthful of blood again. His legs were pricked by my vines, showing white bones. He was leaning in front of fenril.

    I closed my eyes, the dark flame surged, and the long sword was suddenly pulled back from fenrier''s hand and crossed them again.

    The blade carries blood, which makes the blood splash.

    "Take him with you. I don''t want to see you again."

    I still didn''t do it. Fenril knew me and saved me. Although I am unwilling to let yemengjia go, I believe I can kill him once and countless times.

    Finriel nodded and turned into a white wolf, her front paws dripping with blood.

    She carried the unconscious YeMeng on her back and ran to the distance in the void.

    "I thought you would still do it." Lanstya came over and said to me with a smile.

    "I always think fenriel has something to say."

    I shook my head and looked at the distant figure of white wolf finriel.

    "The ASA Protoss is just the two of them."

    Lanstya didn''t answer me, but muttered looking at fenril''s back.

    "Not to mention this, the rain will not go away soon after the defeat of yemengad. It''s just the dragon. "

    Just don''t think about it anymore. I looked at the night demon patriarch Klus who fought with the dragon and said.

    "In short, we should have won this war."

    Lanstya didn''t care at all, but said easily.

    "Ouyou? My little loser, do you have any magic weapon to win? In my opinion, although we can defeat the dragon, there will definitely be casualties. You know, I can''t kill the dragon. "

    I touched lanstya''s hair and said with a smile.

    "Pooh, Pooh! You''re a waste. I''m a goddess! The goddess of justice and goodness! "

    Lanstya patted my hand discontentedly.

    "Because I have this."

    Then, like magic, she took out a dragon egg, which was the dragon egg that had not yet hatched in the demon king castle. Now, the dragon egg is broken into two parts. I hurried to see it, but there is nothing in it¡° Click, click. " Just when I was surprised, a red dragon jumped on her shoulder¡° It really hatched! " I was surprised to touch Bruce Lee, but who knows, Bruce Lee avoided my hand and spewed flames from his mouth. But the flame was very weak, and Bruce Lee only sprayed some flames, leaving only the white smoke. The white smoke choked him and made him cough¡° He was afraid of me? " I''m a little incredible. I just had a fight with YeMeng GAD. How come my own dragon doesn''t recognize me¡° Shit, what did you do to it! Is it brainwashing? " I questioned lanstya¡° Cut, it''s intimate with me. Tut Tut, jealous? Besides, maybe you have little red, but don''t allow me to have big red? " Lanstya gave me a white look. I didn''t expect that the waste goddess cared so much about my blood beast¡° My goddess, I don''t want to have a windy pet. Dahong, when you see Xiaohong, you will bite him to death. Don''t give me face. " Lanstya stroked Bruce Lee''s head, and Bruce Lee responded gently. I was stunned when I saw this scene. Some envied, but more were gratified. The dragon''s last wish can be completed¡° You still keep Xiaohong. Is that enough? " I was very dissatisfied. I mocked lanstya. Seeing that she was about to explode, I changed your mouth and said, "well, let your red try to end the atrocities of the dragon. I just don''t know if it''s useful. " I looked at cleus, who was obviously at a disadvantage, and said to lanstya. As long as cleus is defeated, the dragon can drive straight in and destroy the city of Capua¡° Of course it works. The Dragon pays great attention to blood relationship. " Look at me, said lanstya, patting her flat chest. Then he flew towards the dragon who fought with cleus¡° The dragon in front, listen! " Lanstya stood in front of the dragon, the size of his claws. She held her red neck in her hands. The dragon who fought with cleus stopped his attack and turned his head to the red in lanstya''s hand. There was some doubt in his eyes, followed by joy. My heart settled down. It seems that Julong still recognizes him as a relative¡° I have your sister in my hand! If I don''t surrender obediently, I''ll tear up the ticket! " Lanstya said this and deliberately pinched the red neck... My settled heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Unexpectedly, I sighed my stupidity and believed the goddess with an IQ of 250. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation

 Chapter 291

    The roar of the Dragon rang through the sky, and even the earth trembled slightly.

    Lanstya''s remarks obviously completely angered the dragon, especially with the God who grabbed the dragon''s neck.

    Before it could stop, the Dragon had flapped its wings and flushed its throat. This is the rhythm of firing fire.

    The battle with the world snake yemenggad made me very weak. At this time, let alone fighting with the dragon, it is a problem to protect myself in the flame of the dragon.

    Just then, Bruce Lee suddenly broke free of lanstya''s hands and fluttered his wings to the Dragon

    Seeing the little dragon flying towards the giant dragon, the flame from the giant dragon''s red neck was forcibly swallowed by itself. For a moment, it burped and rolled thick smoke into the sky.

    Is there such an operation? Can you swallow the flame yourself?

    A farce ended like this. As the first battle of Demon King City, it was not easy to win.

    Capua City, a city I am no stranger to, now belongs to me.

    In the city, demons are surging. For these demons who have been wandering in the wild caves for many years, all this is very new.

    Especially when goblin is just a big egg, he has been giggling and leading a group of green goblin to find the most suitable place in the town to build his own blacksmith shop.

    The leader of the night devil clan, Klus, was very elegant. He kept knocking on the doors of different rooms, making the people who had not yet evacuated the town cry out of despair and fear, and then left contentedly.

    "I give you time to leave. If not, human beings, you will understand why I am called night devil."

    Klus would say this every time he struck. Although I didn''t understand his intention, thanks to him, there were no humans in the city. At this time, Kapuya had become a real demon city.

    I looked at these new evil servants with satisfaction. Although they may have evil intentions and have their own needs, I am not.

    The battle of Capua is over, but the endless sea, my evil servants are still waiting for me to rescue. After a short stay, I arranged for Julong and Xiaohong to hold the town and lead them to the endless sea.

    There are no more people in the sea than in the mainland, but it is meaningless.

    ------------------------------------------------

    "The endless sea, also known as the early sea, seems to be the birthplace of world civilization."

    Just arrived at the endless sea, Xiao Qi pointed to the blue endless sea and said.

    "Speaking of it, we came to this world from the Asian people. The place where the portal appears is the coast of the endless sea."

    The demon Linze and other demons also nodded one after another.

    "Seven Saints, the magic of devouring light, that is, the eternal light, will only send my demon servant into the eternal cage in the endless sea, that is, the house of the shaper. Xiao Qi, where is the temple of the shaper? "

    I looked at Xiao Qi, who was distracted by the sea, and repeated her words.

    "The temple of shapers... The depths of the endless sea."

    Little seven looked at the endless sea blankly and murmured.

    Under the puzzled eyes of the people, Xiao Qi suddenly jumped into the water and swam in front of the endless sea without saying a word.

    "Follow her!"

    Although Xiao Qi''s state is very wrong, I still order all the evil servants to keep up with Xiao Qi.

    Too late to hesitate, a line of people poured in, and the sea was not cold. Especially after lanstya enchanted everyone, he could breathe freely in the sea.

    Xiao Qi jumped into the sea and turned into a sea animal. She was so fast that they almost lost her.

    I don''t know how long it took. When I was tired, Xiao Qi suddenly stopped.

    When I wondered if Xiao Qi had found the shaper''s temple, the sea in front of her suddenly rolled up.

    "It''s you again, hateful sea beast! Our people will never obey you. "

    A voice that sounded angry but helpless suddenly came out of the rolling sea water, which seemed to ring in my mind.

    For a time, the sea water in front of Xiao Qi was boiling. Soon after, a vortex suddenly appeared in the sea water, and then it opened out of thin air like a door.

    The demon clan with a steel fork suddenly appeared. They looked like the Naga clan in a game.

    After the six nagas appeared, the sea water behind them also changed. It can be clearly seen that it is a somewhat broken town.

    "It''s the Naga people, the ancient sea people. It is the original demon family in the world. Probably older than our Protoss. " Lanstya looked at the demons and said.

    Sure enough, the Naga nationality, I was unable to make complaints about it for a time.

    "Intruder!" The head of a slightly stronger Naga found us behind Xiao Qi. He roared in some panic.

    "What are you calling? "When we are blind?"

    Behind him, holding a steel fork that was obviously different from that of several other nagas, Naga with an accent stabbed the slightly stronger Naga with a steel fork inlaid with gemstones¡° Young men, these invaders leave quickly. Otherwise, the sea king fork in my hand won''t have eyes. "¡° In ancient times, there may be some accents. " Lanstya explained to herself¡° I... I just want to be... Friends with you. " After hearing Naga''s unfriendly remarks, Xiao Qi woke up from her absence. She said something wronged. I can understand that Xiao Qi wants to make friends. But Xiao Qi, if you have always been a sea animal, who dares to make friends with you. With a cold hum, Naga with an accent suddenly turned the steel fork in her hand towards Xiao Qi, and then threw it suddenly¡° Not good! " I screamed. Before I could react, the steel fork stabbed into Xiao Qi''s tentacles like lightning. The sea king fork looks like there is no resistance in the sea. The speed is incredible. Xiao Qi wailed and changed from a sea animal to a little girl. She looked at me wrongly and looked at the bloody steel fork inserted in his arm¡° How can you attack suddenly! " I haven''t spoken yet, lanstya shouted angrily, and the magic wand in her hand was aimed at the Naga with an accent. These nagas were obviously more shocked than me, especially the slightly shaped Naga. The steel forks in his hands fell to the ground, and the steel forks fell to the ground, and waves of water ripples surged out¡° elders! It''s Laurie! It''s Laurie! "¡° shut up! I''m not blind. "¡° Laurie is justice! " For a moment, these nagas made different sounds in their mouths. The state of tension disappeared in an instant. These nagas were controlled by Lori¡° Wait, this is not Laurie! " Naga, with an accent, fumbled for a portrait from her body and looked down carefully¡° Yes... Yes, my Lord! " Naga with an accent suddenly knelt down. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stopped our translation

 Chapter 292

    Nagas shouted at Xiao Qi, Lord, and the humility and respect in their tone were not false.

    Xiao Qi was stunned in his place and was at a loss in the face of these kneeling Naga.

    "Lord? Ah, huh? Little seven will be Lord, what am I? Am I the goddess? "

    Lanstya was very jealous. "But what does your Lord mean?"

    I''m also at a loss, but this title sounds uncomfortable to me. Maybe it''s because I think of the Seven Saints. wait! Seven Saints, little seven, there were only six of the seven saints who fought with me!

    "Is she one of the Seven Saints?"

    I almost screamed at the nagas.

    "Shut up, you source of all evil!"

    First, Naga, who was holding the sea king fork inlaid with gemstones, raised his head and roared at me.

    I once again looked at a loss. Laurie is justice. I admit it, but I became the source of all evil for Mao?

    "Welcome the return of the Lord, Naga, your servant. This will open the door of the shaper''s house for you. Let you keep all the sources of these sins in prison. "

    Before I could speak, the Naga stood up and slammed the Neptune fork into the ground. Suddenly the sea rolled up, and a tall tower rose from the ground in the broken city behind Naga.

    To my surprise, the style of the tower is not a simple old-fashioned building, but like building blocks. There are giant gears visible to the naked eye between each floor. Is this the house of shapers?

    This is the house of the shaper, the lair of the Seven Saints, where we have worked hard to find my demon servant.

    Since the appearance of the shaper''s hall, nagas retreated skillfully. Xiao Qi looked at me with a puzzled look, and then walked towards the tower.

    I, lanstiya and others can only follow Xiao Qi towards the tower. Anyway, at least the shaper''s temple has been found.

    Nagas still bowed their heads and respectfully sent Xiao Qi into the shaper''s hall. The open door was dark. Xiao Qi''s figure soon disappeared from my sight. I hurried to speed up my steps.

    When all the people entered the house of the shaper, the door closed and the whole hall lit up.

    The scene in the hall was beyond my understanding. We seemed to be in the universe, with endless starry sky at our feet, both overhead and beside us.

    "I''m dying, I''m dying! Lord devil, I''m dizzy! " Chief goblin just yelled at big egg.

    In fact, not only was he afraid, but even the goddess lanstya was a little frightened, "Anle, have we come to the universe?"

    I shook my head and looked at Xiao Qi standing in front. She closed her eyes and gestured with her hands in the void. Then something similar to a computer keyboard appeared out of thin air, which refreshed my cognition again.

    "The visitor, the shaper of my name, or the creator."

    The voice that appears out of thin air seems to ring in the depths of the soul, without any emotion, just reading words and sentences.

    "This is the place where I sleep or dissipate."

    "Visitor, if you hear the following words, then I have dissipated. In order to let you understand the truth of the world, I will tell you my life.

    I am the shaper. My task is to find a planet suitable for life in the universe. After hundreds of millions of years of searching, I successfully found a blue planet. I planted a seed of life there.

    The seed of life has finally grown up in hundreds of millions of years. The giant tree that supports heaven and earth is what it looks like.

    Soon all kinds of life appeared next to the tree of the world. It was a beautiful time.

    It''s just that those living bodies continue to appear and disappear. I''m thinking about what eternal life is. A perfect life that is not limited by time and space.

    I keep trying and I keep failing.

    Until I gave up shaping.

    But at that time, a life called "human" appeared in front of me. This is an extremely fragile but unexpectedly strong life. I fell in love with mankind.

    I quietly observe human beings. They are always full of longing and curiosity for the unknown, although it will put them in danger.

    Until one day, they found the seeds of my world tree.

    I hesitated to destroy this race in order to hide the secret. Human beings are very much like my children. Or my inheritance.

    I watched them create another world with the seeds of the world tree. They call themselves gods.

    Humans who call themselves gods are stronger than previous humans. I don''t have any worries anymore. Maybe this is the eternal life.

    But I still don''t understand people''s hearts.

    Strong bodies mean empty hearts, and soon they degenerate. Black holes began to appear in their hearts, and an idea contrary to my ideal began to appear, which I call "evil"

    I was so sad that I gave up human beings. I used my own strength to recreate a world, that is, the world you are in.

    I sleep in this world, and I know it is a sign that I will disappear. Perhaps I inadvertently used the power of shaping in my deep sleep, and there are humans in this world. Those humans do not call themselves gods, but they have the power to communicate with beasts. When I woke up, I was very happy to see these humans. Because there is no "evil" in their hearts But in order to prevent evil, I shape seven unique existence with my will. They control the different elements that humans need. Sky, sea, land, day, night, life and death. The Seven Saints control the human beings here, peaceful and peaceful, and I continue to sleep. But I underestimate human power too much. This imperfect life always releases evil like breathing. Soon, evil corrupted the Seven Saints. I know that my last shaping ended in failure. But I still didn''t give up. I integrated the evil in the hearts of the Seven Saints. The black ball of evil accumulated more and more, and I had to suppress it by force. I began to doubt my choice. Why should I shape this imperfect life? I decided to destroy mankind. I opened the door of the world passage, and I guided the seeds of the world tree in the hands of those arrogant human beings who call themselves gods to this world. I am satisfied to see the tree of the world destroy my sleeping place in fury. I am ready to start and continue to destroy all the world shaped by the tree of the world. I want to expel imperfect life. Later, when I was ready to destroy several other worlds, a human appeared. He is more evil than any human heart, but the goodness and beauty in his heart are unmatched by any human. I call him "the most failed work". But he told me with a smile, "perfection does not depend on things themselves, but on people''s hearts! You have no feelings! " I meditated. I couldn''t understand what he said. I thought imperfections should be destroyed. I can''t understand what emotion is. He didn''t disturb the contemplative me, but took away the evil. Put him in his own body. I still remember his words: "then let Lao Tzu become the most imperfect human being, the aggregate of all evil. I create a perfect world for you. Remember, the shaper without feelings, and I will be the devil from then on! " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 293

    Hearing this, I felt like an electric shock.

    All the puzzles have answers. This is the most real answer, even the answer of the first demon king!

    The man who has been the demon king since then is the first demon king. The evil material is the demon king armor in my body now.

    I can''t understand how the demon king''s armor changed from a mass of evil material to what it is now. In the final analysis, the early demon king was still too powerful.

    But the words of the shaper are not over.

    "When the man left, I began to get weak. The eternal shaper began to think about what emotion is.

    But when I try to analyze what feelings are, I feel weak. I know that the seed of my world has been corroded.

    I underestimate those who call themselves gods and then degenerate. They are looking for me, they are looking for the seed of the world.

    They must have discovered the truth. After collecting the three world seeds and swallowing the original world seeds, they can obtain my inheritance and become the shaper of a new generation.

    The shaper can control the life and death of life in the world created by all kinds of worlds.

    I''m too weak to sleep. But my will has not died. If he cannot complete his mission, the seven elements will replace me to eliminate evil and destroy the world I have wrongly established. Destroy all living creatures, destroy humans or gods like viruses.

    Visitor, the world of Joel and others has not been destroyed.

    Please cherish the last time.

    The shaper -- Altos. "

    At this point, the shaper''s words were completely spoken, all the mysteries were solved, and the purpose of Pluto was to become a new shaper.

    At that time, all the world can be destroyed with a single finger.

    But the only thing that makes me curious is that the early demon king, such a cow and fork character, can turn a group of "evil" into the character of the demon king''s armor system, will disappear, and life and death are unknown?

    And now the Seven Saints are out, which obviously shows that the early demon king did not succeed. It seems that my enemy is not only Pluto, but also the Seven Saints.

    "Ah? Anle, are you crazy? Why don''t you go? What are you doing here? "

    While I was trying to think, lanstya''s urging voice began.

    "Huh? Did you hear anything? "

    I realized something and hurriedly asked lanstya.

    "What? Didn''t you say the position of the six of the Seven Saints? Speaking of it, Xiao Qi is really strong. She is the boss of the Seven Saints. "

    Lanstya looked at Xiao Qi and exclaimed that the degree of joy was like praising herself.

    I have some understanding in my heart. Not only lanstya, but also the night demon cleus gonda egg and others are at a loss. It seems that the words of the shaper are only for me. The reason why only I can hear, I''m afraid it''s because of the demon king''s armor on me.

    Suddenly I remembered that Naga said I was the source of all evil. It seemed that he was really right.

    "Xiao Qi just said that the Seven Saints are not human beings."

    Lanstya suddenly thought of something and said to me.

    "What do you mean?"

    I can understand that the Seven Saints are not human beings. According to the shapers, they are only necessary elements of human life. I still remember the sky, land, sea, day, night, life and death. If it were human, there would be a ghost.

    But wait! If Seven Saints are non-human and non-biological, why is little seven!

    "Xiao Qi, you!" I asked hastily.

    "Brother devil, I''m special. On behalf of the ocean, the shaper turned the sea beast into my body. I was raised by adults as an heir. But others are just the will of the shaper. So... "

    Xiao Qi seems to have got her memory. She looks the same as before, but I can still detect the cold in his heart.

    "So?" I asked, frowning.

    "So I can save your servant. And it will give your demon servant some power. "

    Xiao qiwan''er smiled. The smile of little Lori with dimples was still very destructive.

    Xiao Qi ignored my doubts and lit up on the empty keyboard like material.

    "Your demon servant is symbolized by Li''s anger and original sin. Now I give you the sky with the power of Seven Saints, representing the power of the sky of hope.

    Your demon servant is the symbol of my lazy original sin. Now I give you life with the power of Seven Saints, representing the power of virtue of hope.

    Your demon servant gangdamu is jealous of the symbol of original sin. Now I give you death with the power of Seven Saints, representing the power of the virtue of moderation.

    Savvy, lust, desire, the symbol of original sin, gives you the earth, symbolizing the power of generous virtue.

    Bella, the symbol of greed and original sin, gives you day, symbolizing the power of justice and virtue.

    Fiora, the symbol of pride and original sin, gives you the night and symbolizes the virtue of integrity. "

    Xiao Qi was floating in the air. She had a good word in her mouth. A ball of light suddenly appeared in front of her, and then suddenly disappeared. I hold my breath. I know that as the most powerful existence of the Seven Saints, I have found my memory again. She has the power to dominate the Seven Saints. This must be giving the power of the Seven Saints to my demon servant. It''s too late for me to laugh at such a good thing. Just at this time, I was thinking about the so-called one of the Seven Saints of the day at that time. He absorbed all the light and created an eternal prison. He gave Bella the power of daylight, one of the Seven Saints of the virtue of light. But what I care about most is that my evil servants correspond to some original sins. The insect treasure that hasn''t come yet should be greedy. As a worm, it''s normal for him to be greedy. Xiao Qi is still reading low. It seems that the ceremony is very complex, which makes the newly added night demon Klus, stone demon aka and wolf wolf envy¡° Hehe, as long as you follow me well, you will be good in the future. " Xiao Qi naturally solved a senseless battle, which saved some things. The most important thing is that my demon servants are safe and sound, which is very important¡° Ah, huh? Don''t fight? That''s how the Seven Saints are done? " Lanstya tilted her head and looked incredible. I didn''t even look at her. Didn''t I solve a troublesome problem? Light balls appeared and disappeared in front of Xiao Qi. For a moment, I seemed to feel that the daytime light appeared in front of Xiao Qi. Although he was wearing a cloak and couldn''t see his face under the cloak when fighting with the daytime light. But I always feel that one of the spheres of light is daylight. From the initial contact with the Seven Saints, their purpose was only one: to kill the demon king. This may be the beginning of the distortion of the will of simple shapers in a long time. In fact, their real purpose is only to eliminate that evil. But this evil was transformed into demon king''s armor by the first generation of demon king. Therefore, they will be hostile to the first generation and me. Just as I was thinking, a soft low call rang in the whole strange space. That gentle and long call also rang at the bottom of my heart¡° Devil, we''re back. " This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 294

    A soft low call made me cry unknowingly. The innocent smiling faces of the evil servants who resisted the Seven Saints'' harm for me appeared in front of me again.

    I gently called their names: "You Li, Sha Wei, fiola, Bella, Da Wu."

    "And me! And me! I''m just a big wood! "

    A hoarse, unwilling voice like a male duck broke such a harmonious and beautiful scene.

    Goblin just yelled at me with a big wood with pheasant like hair, "Lord devil, how can you forget me! I am your loyal servant! Lord devil, do you have Alzheimer''s disease... "

    "Silly NIMA! Gunaki, are you itching again? "

    "Ah? Brother? Big egg, why are you here? "

    "Lord devil..."

    In front of me, Youli, a dark elf in a gorgeous black dress, has tears in her eyes. I don''t know if it''s because of the inheritance of the Seven Saints. Her whole temperament is a little stronger than before, like a bright moon.

    "You''re back..."

    When it comes to my mouth, I don''t know how to tell my feelings for these evil servants. I''m not sure whether they miss or feel guilty, but now they''re back. This is more important than anything.

    "Yes, Lord devil, we are back."

    You Li, Sha Wei and other Wan''er smiled. In addition to the strange starry space, they looked like stars floating in the sky.

    "Xiao Qi! What''s the matter with you! "

    While I was immersed in the joy of reunion, lanstya''s worried voice rang out.

    When I went, Xiao Qi lay on the ground, and her hair changed from blue to white.

    Space also vibrated at this moment.

    "What have you done! What have you done to the Lord! "

    The Naga nationality came suddenly. The head of the clan looked at Xiao Qi who couldn''t stand on the ground and roared at me.

    "No... I''m fine."

    Xiao Qi''s voice is extremely weak. It seems that the demon servant who passed these on to me still consumes too much for her.

    "Alas..."

    A sigh sounded as if it had come from ancient times. The voice is as impersonal as the previous shapers.

    "Visitor, it seems that he failed. Evil is on you. "

    The voice then said.

    "What I shape replaces my will. This imperfect world created by me will be cleared up by you! "

    The shaper''s unemotional voice sounded like a death knell. With his words falling, Xiao Qi''s temperament was suddenly different, and a cold and dangerous breath was enveloping him.

    I know that this is the shaper''s final plan to implement, a plan that has been shelved for a long time.

    "Wait! There is hope! It''s not over yet! His task is left to me! I am also the devil now! "

    I quickly roared at the void.

    After a long silence, the shaper did not respond to my words. At this time, I have some doubts about whether the shaper is still alive.

    "You are very much like him. How do you promise. I have lost hope once. "

    I don''t know how long it took for the shaper to say so, and I was relieved.

    "Disturb the source of the world, the fallen of the gods you say. I know where he is. I''ll kill him myself and build a perfect world in your mouth. A world that won''t let you down. "

    "I am dead, this is my final will. Inherited the will of my seven saints. I will take another look at the world I have shaped to determine its fate.

    His failure makes me sad. Your tone is very similar to him. You are not as strong as him. You still have fear and cowardice in your heart. I can''t accept your promise.

    The mold I once loved will die with me. "

    My heart clicked. It seems that the shaper has lost the oil and salt.

    "No! Master shaper, humans are not what you think. Instead, they are the most perfect creatures I have ever seen. They are cowardly, but they dare to give their lives. They are selfish, but they can give everything for others.

    For thousands of years, they have been changing, trying to make themselves perfect and stronger.

    Master shaper, this is the most perfect life. "

    At this time, Xiao Qi''s whole body was completely immersed in a soft light, which should be the last strength of the shaper.

    "Lord of the sea. The origin of the Lord, you observe humans and their world. Is that your answer? "

    "Master shaper, give mankind another chance. After all, this is the world and creature you have shaped. You should trust them. "

    After a long silence, the shaper spoke again.

    "The pace of destruction will not stop, and my last will will will be passed to you. Lord of the sea, you will inherit my will to destroy. If mankind cannot end their disputes and build a peaceful and peaceful world, the destruction will be done by yourself. "

    As soon as the shaper''s words fell, the sea king fork in the hands of the Naga family suddenly flew up and flew to Xiao Qi. The soft light outside Xiaoqi''s body dissipated at this time. She took the sea king fork in her hand. At this moment, I can feel the whole ocean rolling, as if welcoming their overlord, the Sea Lord - Xiaoqi¡° Xiao Qi, how do you feel? " Seeing that everything was calm again and the will of the shaper without emotion should not appear again, I asked Xiao Qi in a low voice. With a smile, Xiao Qi suddenly rushed the sea king fork in his hand to me, "evil must be eliminated." I trembled. I really inherited the will of the shaper. Didn''t I agree to give me a chance? I''m going to kill my mouth before I give it a chance¡° Ha ha, brother devil, I''m still Xiao Qi. " A smile appeared on Xiao Qibeng''s tight and serious face, and she burst out laughing. In fact, she had to laugh, because beside her, lanstya''s staff and Julie''s bow and arrow. And all kinds of weapons have been pointed at her¡° Well, isn''t it just a joke? Brother devil, look at your servants. It''s scary. " I smiled awkwardly and looked at these evil servants who had been passed on. They were indeed much stronger. Even the most unreliable rigid wood seems to be stronger than a little. Everyone is getting stronger, but I''m still a middle-level demon. In this way, how can I fight Pluto. Thinking of these, I''m going to the world tree again. I always think he can guide me to some strength. According to the gods, Pluto will appear from there if he invades. I still remember that the gods resisted an invasion in that nothingness¡° Brother devil. This is for you. After the shaper dissipated, the other six of the Seven Saints slept. But recently, human wars have been going on. All negative emotions and all evils have awakened them. They just sent out to kill you. Now, the shaper has really dissipated, but these evils are still there. It''s yours. " Xiao Qi then pulled out a mass of dark matter from the void and flew to me¡° Evil got into my body without waiting for me to react. A powerful force burst out. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 295

    When they came out of the temple of the shaper, all the Naga knelt to the ground.

    They are greeting their Sea Lord Xiao Qi.

    Xiao Qi smiled at these nagas who guarded the temple of the shaper in the endless years.

    "Return this angelica to the Lord."

    The Naga patriarch knelt on the ground and said respectfully without lifting it. He held a steel fork inlaid with precious stones in his hand. This is the same steel fork he used before.

    Xiao Qi smiled and didn''t refuse. After taking over the steel fork, he suddenly threw it at the ground and raised it above his head, "akada, that big Laka!"

    As she shouted, the steel fork gradually changed. The area of the shaper''s temple is protected by a barrier, and the sea water cannot invade, but the surrounding sea water still rolls up.

    The steel fork also became brighter and more dangerous. This is a weapon that does not belong to my long sword.

    After all, Xiao Qi said goodbye to the Naga and followed me to the shore.

    "Xiao Qi, do you really want to participate in this battle? You know, it can be dangerous. I mean life. "

    I asked Xiao Qi truthfully, and then I will fight with Pluto, which is destined to be an unfair and not simple battle.

    "I am the Lord created by the shaper, the master of the sea. This world is mine. Besides, the task given to me by the shaper is to eliminate all evil. In my opinion, he is more evil than you. Of course, you are ''evil'' now. "

    Xiao Qi tilted his head. At this time, I can no longer compare the little girl with an artifact in front of me with the little Lori before. Everyone is growing, even Xiao Qi is no exception.

    Xiao Qi said I was more evil, which I didn''t deny. In the house of the shaper, Xiao Qi gave me the dark matter when it was integrated into my body. I knew that the demon king armor I was wearing was so unbearable that he was not complete. Maybe it''s not even a semi-finished product, but after the evil integrates again, the demon king''s armor erupts into an unprecedented powerful force. I believe such a force exists. Pluto is not an invincible opponent.

    For a time, I sympathized with the early demon king. If he was still alive, would this help give him another general ending.

    I have to say that the early demon king is very powerful. Even if he disappears, it also affects me. He seems to pave all the roads and wait for me to step by step.

    My evil servants are related to him, and even the evil power of the shaper''s house is closely related to him. To be exact, he is also the real owner and creator of the demon king''s armor.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Lanstya asked me.

    It seems to me that lanstya and others are talking to Youli and others, although Bella still peeks at me with a blush on her face. But fiora was still frosty. I didn''t feel any change in my demon servants after I got the inheritance. The look in my eyes was even hotter.

    "Nothing, my servants. We will our own home! A home bigger than the devil''s castle. "

    I clapped my arms, spread my wings behind me and flew into the sky.

    Capua, now the demon city.

    When I was not close, the scream of killing was deafening.

    "What''s going on?"

    I stopped in mid air. In the distance, Demon King City was being baptized by the war.

    "Did humans attack the demon city so soon?"

    Lanstya also wondered.

    "No, Lord devil, it''s not human."

    "The night demon cleus has the best eyesight," he said, frowning.

    "Not human?"

    Lanstya took a breath and my heart pounded.

    Because of the roar of the white tiger, that''s fenril!

    The protoss will not attack, so that means the protoss should be helping me. There is only one case that needs his help. The attack of Pluto has begun!

    "It''s Pluto!"

    I quickened my wings and flew towards Capua.

    "Lord devil! Lord devil did not abandon us! "

    Before I reached the sky over Capua, a cry of joy rang out.

    Xiao Hong flew to me covered with blood, "boss, you''re back at last. If I don''t come again, I''ll hang up. "

    "What the hell is going on."

    I looked at some monsters in the city who were extremely ugly and shrouded in a black fog.

    "It was the forces of the underworld who suddenly attacked the whole continent. King Aryan bore the brunt of the fall, and most of the monsters flocked to the surrounding towns. "

    "How possible! How long has it been! How could it attack so fast! "

    I wonder.

    "Boss, you''ve been away for three years! We thought you abandoned us. "

    Xiao Hong''s voice is a little wronged.

    "Three years!?" I looked at Xiao Qi suspiciously. Xiao Qi shrugged the same way. It seemed that the passage of time in the shaper''s hall was different from that outside¡° Fight! " Without hesitation, I hurried to shout behind me. Youli and others seem to have been impatient and rushed to the battlefield like tigers. The battle soon subsided. Under my demon servant who got the inheritance, these monsters in the underworld looked particularly miserable. Soon after the battle was over, I looked at the bodies in the black fog and fell into meditation. Pluto obviously didn''t give me much time to prepare¡° "Anle..." while I was thinking, a familiar voice sounded in my ear¡° Long time no see. " I smiled and spoke to the visitor. His bald ladle was still bright and blinding¡° Sorry, I seem to have misunderstood you. " At this time, the bald Pedro had more vicissitudes on his face, and he was different from before¡° No... "Just when I wanted to say hello to federo, a faint mosquito voice echoed in my ear¡° Help me... Human beings... "I was surprised. I am very familiar with this voice. This is the voice of the tree of the world¡° Not good! " I gave a subconscious exclamation. Bald fidro, Lina and Ellie wanted to talk to me, but they were startled by my scream¡° What''s the matter? " Lanstya asked with concern¡° The purpose of Pluto''s invasion is the tree of the world! We should have known that now they are already there! We must hurry to get there! " Without too much explanation, I can only ask lanstya to open the portal quickly¡° Sure enough, I just received a message from Zeus. But some interference, it seems that they can''t be wrong in the tree of the world. " Lanstya nodded and opened the vortex gate skillfully. Fortunately, we have been to the tree of the world, and the vortex portal has helped a lot¡° "The tree of the world?" Old rogue kolomir heard our conversation and came from a distance. Unexpectedly, there was another man around them, his brother Alan. He''s still alive¡° We''ll talk about this later. Let''s go to the tree of the world first. " When clomir found out my doubts, he waved at me¡° My servants, come with me. It''s time for a decisive battle. " Without hesitation, I stepped into the vortex door. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.

 Chapter 296

    The periphery of the world tree is still nothing.

    But his surroundings were no longer what I had seen before. Those green plants were withering.

    The fighting spread here.

    The faces of the gods were filled with despair, and Zeus seemed to be a few years old.

    Our arrival brightened the eyes of these gods.

    "Anle, you''re here at last."

    Zeus was fighting a guy in a black cloak and a black flame.

    "Join the battle."

    I commanded the evil servants around me to join such a battle.

    For my servants, this battle is not favorable. After all, they have experienced a battle.

    "You seem to be strong again. These three years. You''ve grown up. "

    Zeus destroyed a monster in the underworld and said to me while panting.

    "High level demon king, thanks to your gods. I''ve been through a lot. "

    I smiled bitterly.

    "Are you really the one who predicted? If you can succeed, even the demon king, my Protoss will accept it. After all, it''s about the safety of the whole world. We don''t mind that the Savior is the devil. "

    "Stop it, Lord God. You are not sure about this battle, neither am I. If I succeed, tell the whole world that their hero is called the brave. "

    I took a look at the tree of the world. He has been sending a weak distress signal to me.

    "Ha ha, there is a brave man who defeated the demon king. When he became the demon king, he defeated another demon king. "

    Zeus laughed, and the spear in his hand stabbed at the creatures of the underworld again.

    "Pluto, my brother, he''s there."

    Zeus continued to kill the monsters of the underworld.

    I nodded, took a deep breath and flew towards the tree of the world.

    "Anle..."

    Lanstya stopped talking when she saw me facing the tree of the world.

    I didn''t choose to turn back. The showdown came too soon. I didn''t even think about how to face lanstya. I admit that I have some inexplicable feelings for this "waste" goddess. The emotion of promoting blood circulation can be called love.

    With a slight pause, I accelerated again towards the tree of the world.

    Behind me, my evil servants and the brave men like fidro stopped fighting and stared at me silently.

    I closed my eyes and continued to accelerate. Soon the tree of the world was in front of me.

    A dizziness, the surrounding scenery is different.

    When I get used to this feeling, there is a not too big tree in front of me, which is the noumenon of the tree of the world. This is the first time I really face him, not in a dream or a dreamland.

    In front of the tree of the world, a man in black armor was touching him.

    "Here you are."

    The armored man said faintly.

    At this moment, I had some impulse to cry. I don''t know why this emotion comes out.

    There is some dryness and heat in the body. I really want to come forward and tear the man in front of me.

    "Be quiet, black. Haven''t you diluted your hatred for me? "

    Men seem to be talking to themselves.

    "Who are you. Who is black? "

    When I said these words, I felt a little strange.

    "Ha ha, black is in your body. Let me see. You should call him demon king armor. And who am I... "

    The man paused and suddenly appeared in front of me.

    At this moment, I saw his armor. His armor was the same as my demon king''s armor!

    He is the first demon!

    "Early generation? Are you still alive? Did you kill Pluto? Is it all over? "

    I breathed, but there was still an impulse to kill the man in front of me. This should be the impulse of the demon king''s armor.

    "Pluto? The weak monster? Of course he''s dead, but it doesn''t seem to be over yet.

    Are you here to stop me? "

    With his words, his armor suddenly disappeared and turned into black magic patterns on his body. His face was very beautiful.

    People and animals smile on their harmless faces, but words make me fall into an ice cave.

    "What do you want to do? Why isn''t it over? "

    My heart is racing.

    "I promised one thing to a man named shaper. At that time, the invasion of Pluto distressed me. I need strength, so a promise in exchange for strength.

    It''s worth it, isn''t it? "

    The early generation spoke selfishly.

    "My promise to him is to build a perfect world. But when I killed Pluto, I found that the world was not perfect.

    Gods are arrogant and humans are stupid.

    War never stops. If there is no danger, mankind is even willing to choose a peaceful life without a future. Their laziness makes them the same day every day. "

    The first generation fell into memories¡° Not only that, bullying, squeezing, racial discrimination. Class discrimination, to be honest, I don''t like this world. You and I come to the same world, you should know what I said is unfair. Oh, it''s absolutely fair to run together. No matter what you do, even if you make great efforts, as long as others move their fingers, some money out of your reach can replace your efforts. Do you like this world? " The first generation roared. Unexpectedly, he also came to the world of China¡° You are right, but this is the world, this imperfect world, which is the most worthy of protection, isn''t it? Isn''t it interesting to make him better and perfect? " I really can''t find anything to refute him. It''s extremely stupid to refute an extremist¡° guard? So you must be fighting me? " The first generation smiled and then spread their wings behind them. I smiled bitterly. It seems that this battle is necessary. The dark flame was released by me in an instant. The first generation just took it with one hand, and then squeezed the dark flame into black ash¡° This is the real dark flame. I should show you the real power. Anyone who prevents me from cleaning up the world is an enemy. " Soon, the first generation and I fought together. Whether it''s Ming Yan or something else, the power of the first generation is above me. He came with a blow, and the demon king''s armor system in my body also trembled. No, it''s not a trembling of fear, it''s a trembling of anger. Soon, I have been injured in many places. Every blow of the first generation will add to my injury¡° You are as weak as Pluto. " The early generation laughed wildly, and the beautiful face had a distorted look¡° Wait, what did you do? " Suddenly he panicked, and I was a little puzzled. But the body was hot and dry, and the demon king''s armor system roared angrily¡° wait! Black, I shouldn''t have abandoned you. Stop. " The early generation almost roared. A dangerous breath rose in my heart, which was the precursor of the demon king''s armor ready to explode. The first generation wants to leave me, but I know that this is the only way I can defeat him. I chose to hold him tightly¡° Damn it! " The roar of the early generation sounded in the space of the tree of the world with a huge explosion------------------------------------------------- When I woke up, there were familiar stains on the ceiling of the room. That''s the gum I lost in a competition. This is China. I looked around suspiciously. This is really my home. Everything in durland seems to be over. I can''t even tell whether it''s a dream or a reality. While I was thinking, the door was knocked open¡° You''re home? For five years, I thought no one lived here. Pay the water and electricity bill. " Aunt unfriendly reported a number that surprised me¡° Also, don''t get tattoos when you''re young. " Aunt pointed to my chest and said. At this moment, I felt the blood in my body burning, and I lowered my head. The bare upper body has complex black patterns. That''s a magic pattern! The magic pattern belonging to the demon king... "The money will be given to you in three days. Before I do it again, I need to do something." Looking at the distant sky, I smiled. This novel has been translated by www.novelhall.com and if you are reading this somewhere, they have stolen our translation.